Skip to main content

Full text of "The Phaedrus of Plato"

See other formats


Google 



This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 

to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 

publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 
We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain fiOm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attributionThe Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 

at |http: //books .google .com/I 



I 



Μ Λ 






/- 




HARVARD 
COLLEGE 
LIBRARY 



I I 



fi 



Ν 



•f• 



BIBLIOTHECA CLASSICA. 



ZIUTXD BT 



GEORGE LONG, MA. 

FOmiOKLT FSIXOW Of nUBITT OOUBOl^ OAMBBIl»•!^ 



AVD TUB 



Bey. a. J. MACLEANE, MA. 

TBIKITT OOfLUOl^ CAMBBIIMI• 



THEJPHAEDRUS^OF PLATO^ 



WITH 



ENGLISH NOTES AND DISSERTATIONS 



Bt W. H. THOMPSON, D.D. 



LONDON: 

WHITTAKEB t. CO^ ATE MASIA LANE| 
GEOBOB BBLL, YOBK βΤΒΒΕΤ, COVBNT OABDEN. 

1868. 



I» 



If 



"^m 



βΙΙΛΒΒΤ Λ*> 



ιπικβτον. ηιντΕΜ. 



LOKOOKt 

eiUBMT Airp BiTiKOTOK, rmiirTSM, 
■T. Jonv't Μανίκι• 



\ 



ί',^Α. ^u^y 



t^^ 



THE 



PHAEDKUS OF PLATO. 



WITM 



ENGLISH NOTES AND DISSEBTATIONS 



BT 



W. H. THOMPSON, D.D. 

MAtTBI OF TBIXITX OOUAOB, CAMBBISeB, AM» 



*ΛίμιιΛη t futinftt nit Irrir.— ΛΒΐηοηκ. 



LONDON: 

AVHITTAKEB A CO^ AYE ΜΑΒΙΑ LANE; 
ΘΕΟΒΟΒ BELL, YOBK βΤΒΕΕΤ, COYENT GABDEN 

- 1868. 










t • 



/< 



t 



CONTENTS. 

ΓΑ•Β 
TRRFACX tU 

iXTRODFCTiox TO T11Z ruAiDmv• ύ& 

ΤΠΒ PIUKDRCS 9 

A1*P. I.~OX Till EKOTIC DISGOUMSS OF tOCKATZS 148 

APP. II. -ON TlIK PniLOeOPIlT OP I80CSATK8, IHD ΟΙ• ΒΖΙΑΤΙΟΙΤ TO TBB 

•OCKATIO icnooLs 170 

APP. III.— TlIK BBOnCUt OP COBIimir• FBOITTO 18i 



■1 



ERRATA. 



nift lit Mtcb Bm 21,ybr Flni. Men. nmd Pint. Mor. 

— S7• BoCc^ line IX/^r «i^* itMt reml «A^ #t««t 

— S&» noCc^ Hne SI, η ecMnnm fai need ed after ' the fimn μ ealled ' 

— ei« noCc^ Hne 16>ybr /ew w^t if, reml tfvtprvyiif, 

— eik noteb line 4k/br Rnhnk. end Tim. reed Rnknk. ed Tim. 

— 107» notCb Km 9%/9Τ diecritie remd dincretie 

— in» noCc^ line 7n%fat Ιλ^τ rmi lA^r 

— 14t» noteb line 7 from the bottom, Μλ eomrnn after >fd^i 

— lei; Hne «.ybrwliidl ilMi derire remf which deaiie 

— ie7f Hne ti^fat the exlitinf remf the then eziaiing 



PREFACE. 



Op this edition of the Phaedras it may bo aaid^ and with better 
reason tlian Porson says of his Hecuba^ " tironum usibue destinata 
est" The Introduction and the first Appendix were read, toge- 
ther with much that is now left out, by way of prolegomena to 
lectures delivered to University students in the year 1859; and 
the notes, though not reduced to their present form until the year 
following, had in substance been written for the same hearers. 
The second Appendix, on Isocrates, was composed in 1861, 
also for oral delivery, though to a somewhat different audience. 
Very little has been added either to the notes or the disserta- 
tions; but pains have been taken in the correction of errors, 
and the omission or abridgment of controversial matter. The 
edition would probably have seen the light some years earlier, 
but I had laid it aside, together with one of the Gorgias framed 
on the same plan, in the hope of recasting both and adapting 
them to a more comprehensive scheme, which for various reasons 
is now abandoned. If this present 'opella' should be found 
useful to those for whom it is principally designed, the (Sorgias 
will probably follow it at no long interval• 

In editing this dialogue, I have made no new collation of 
manuscripts; but the text has of course been carefully com- 
pared with the Various Beadings, especially those of the 
' Clarkian 'or ' Bodleian,' as given by Oaisford, — ^readings whidi 
are often suggestive, even when fidse. Of original emendations 



Mi 



τηί PBEFACE. 

but few ΙίΛτβ been introduced, and those not, I trust, very violent. 
For instsnce, in page 92 (260 c), for the received irpoa€peytc€iPt I 
have suggested irpi^ y ivefitw. Ibid, for the readings, evidently 
corrupt^ of the codices, I have restored from Hermcias ov xparrov 
γβλθϋοτ »al φίΚη^ ή Seuw tcai ixjSpop [cZmii]• The ejection of 
dmii, which is not found in these scholia, I have contented 
myself with recommending. Its absence might be defended by 
238 B, tcparroif hi καί ϊσο¥ Ιχθρο¥. 

In p. 100 (2C8 a), r&9 ivrm» has been taken into the text 
firom one MS., in place of the too long received των τ«Ηθΐ!των. 

In p. 55, I have ventured to adopt a happy suggestion of 
my friend Dr. Charles Badham, whose name will frequently 
ooeur in these notes. Instead of the received iic iroXK&v iop 
miaOiiatrnw I read litrr; a daring change, for which I can give 
no reason except the reason of tlie case. 

One nearly certain emendation has been overlooked. Tlio 
invocation to the Muses, in p. 237 a, is thus quoted in the 
Homeric Allegories of Heraclitus : otctc Siy, & Μουσαίε €Ϊτ€ BC 
ψίης cZfio^ Xiyem €Ϊτ€ Stii yhnn η μονσικον ταύτη» cohere τηρ 
ίιηηβυμίαρ^ «.τ.λ• (Ρ. 140, ed. Mehlcr.) Here Xiytla^ is of course 
wrong; but Cobet has rightly inferred that το Λι^ύωρ, which 
stands very awkwardly after μαυσαώρ in the received text, ought 
to be ejected as a gloss upon 7€vo9 τι μουσικον^ which is the true 
reading of the passage. This, I think, is rather confirmed than 
refuted by the order of the words given by Dionysius of Huli- 
eamassus, circ htk γ€Ρος το Aiyvmv μονσικον (dc Dcmosth. S 7, 
p. 969, Reiske), which is apparently a transitional rending. 

In the matter of orthography, I have followed to a consider- 
able extent the practice of the so-called Atticists. For instance, 
cXiiMf^ iopaicu^ κΧρω are invariably read in place of the common 
forms, ikHipA^^ imptuea^ κΚαω. In elision, I have stopped very far 
short of Hirschig's and Cobet's practice, having yet to be con- 
vinced that all Attic writers are equally averse to the so-called 
' eoDOOurse of vowels•' This dogma was certainly not held by 
tlie ancient critics. Dionysius of Halicamassus, one of the 
eailisst and best witnesses to Attic practice, assures us that while 



ΜΒΙΜΗΙΜΜΙΗΙΜΜΜΜΜΜΜΜΜΗΜΜΗΙ 



PREFACE. ix 

writers in the γλαφυρά icaX etarpuai λέ^, of which leocratee 
was a master, shunned as much as possible the avytcpovat^ 
φωντφηω¥^ those of an austerer type rather courted it; and he 
quotes instances of this collision from Demosthenes himself, 
which, as he thinks, increase the σ€μ»νηι^ of the passages in 
which they occur. Dion. Hal. de Isocr. Jud. % 2, voL τ. p. 6S8, 
Bciskc. Ibid. yi.,pp. 964, 10G9, 1076, 1090 (de adm. yi dicendi 
in Dcmosth. $$ 4. 38. 40. 43). 

Of Plato's practice in this respect Dionysius g^ves us no direct 
information, but from § 3 of the Judicium de Isocrate, we may 
fairly, I think, infer that it was a mean between that of the 
smooth, or polished, and that of the 'austere' school. To his 
testimony add the following, from one of the more judicious of 
the rhetoricians of the Empire, mpi ϋ συγκροΛηως φϋηηιάηωρ 

^<:g ίητίλαβορ άλλοι αλΚω^. ^Ιαοκρότη^ μίρ ykp ίφυΚάττττο συμ• 

?rλsfσσ€«y αύτα^ tcai oi aw* αύτοδ. αΚΚοί Si riyev ^ ''^CC' 
σνρίκμουσαρ καΧ ιταιηάίΓασι,* htl ik oSrt fiχύSη woiciar τί/ρ 
σύρθ€σιν, άτέχνως αύτα σνμιτλησσορτα καί ως ίτνχ(Γ ίίοσιτασμψ 
ykp του \οη/ου το τοιοΟτο^ icai itappi^ei eoucew ourc /i^y wov- 
τέλως φυΚάσσ€σθαί την σν»€γ€ίαν των η/ραμμΜίωΐτ Xnoripa μ^ν 
yap όντως €<mu ΐσως ή σννθ€σίς, άμουσοτέρα Si κβΛ stωφη 
άτεχνως, woXXifV €ύφωνία» άφαιρ€θύσ'€ί^ την η/ίνομίνην itc της 
συγκρσύσ&^ς, λ,τ.Χ. (Demetrius irepi €ρμην(!α^, c. 68, in vol. ix. 
p. 34 of Walz*s Rhetores Oraeci.) Any one who will compare 
Hirschig's text with that of Bekker will perceive my motive for 
introducing these quotations. 

In interpreting this dialogue it has been my duty to refer to 
my predecessors ; in particular to Hcindorf, Apt, and Stallbaum. 
From the first, when I have diflercd, it has been with reluctance ; 
for no editor has so fine a sense of Platonic usage. Ast's larger 
Commentary ie full of learned illuetmtive matter, exeerpt. fio» 
which appear in these notes. He also earned the thanks of 
editors of the Phaedrus by publishing the Scholia Hermiae 
entire in his edition of 1810. Many extracts from these will be 
found in this edition *, for amidst a heap of Neoplatonic rubbish, 

^ theycontain occasional learned and even sensible remarks. They 



χ PBEFACE. 

aie who not without their lue in fixing the text of disputed 
pMsagee, for the 'lemmata' whidi tliey contain differ^ sometimes 
fi»r the better, though sometimes also for the worse, from the 
reoeiTed readings. The text of Hermeias', as given by Ast, 
sorely needs revision, and I have had to make some obvious 
eorrections in the passages quoted. 

In illustrating the subject-matter of the dialogue, frequent 
referenoe has been made to the valuable and interesting essays 
of Leonhard Spengel; nor must I omit to mention a very 
painstaking and learned, though not well-written, monography 
on the Phaedrus, by the late Professor Krische of Gottingcn. 
There is also a clever analysis of the dialogue by Sallier, in 
the French Academy of Inscriptions for 1730, of which the 
poet Gray's Aigument is an abridgment. Tlic notes written 
by Gray himself are so much to the purpose, that one regrets 
that they are not more numerous. Some of them the reader 
will find quoted in this edition : and also a few adversaria of 
Oodfivy Hermann, — possibly published elsewhere, but taken 
by me from the margin of his copy of IIcindorTs Phaedrus, 
which was thought, at the sale of his books, for the Public 
Library of this University. 

The dates given above will show that in preparing this edition 
I have made no use of some valuable additions to Platonic and 
the kindred branches of literature which have recently appeared. 
This, I am aware, is no recommendation ; but I have not of late 
had the time necessary for a careful comparison of my own views 
either with those of Mr. Grote, in his great work on Plato and 
the Socratics, or of my friend Mr. Cope in his learned Pro- 
legomena to the Rhetoric of Aristotle; or, lastly, with those 
of Pkofessor Lewis Campbell, who, in his edition of the Sophistes 
and PoliticnB, has treated of the ''dialectical method'' with 
modi judgment and ability. 

I cannot end these observations better than in the words of a 



* * He WM i— liporiiy with StaipliciiMb DMusieiai, and the othtir minrivora 
sTtito Fktaaie wieeiwioa, wlw wcv• rfleaeed bj the edict of JmUniem a.i>. S29. 



i 



ι 



PREFACE. 



XI 






veteimn interpreter, whose writing gave a great itbnulue to 
the etudjr of Plato in Germany in the early part of the centuiy. 
'' In Bcriptore tali qnalie Plato est, permulta inyeniri qnae eoa 
quieque ratione intelligat atque jndioet, per ee patet; qnociroa 
hand mirabor, ei yaria, partim etiam iniqua» de meia annota- 
tionibne judieia in medium prolata yidero•^ 



1 



Taiiimr Cousoi; Οαμμμμικ» 



.) 



ί 

ί 

1 

4 



I 



1 

« 



INTRODUCTION. 



PART I. 

ON ΤΠΕ 8URJKCT AND INTBKTION OF ΤΠΒ PRABDRVe. 



Few of the Plaiooic dialognon liavo provoked so much controTenj 
AH the Pliftcdnis• Thin distinction it owce, pMtlj to the complexi^ 
of its stnictnre and the variotj of its contentn, and partlj to the 
interent atlacho<l to it in conficc|iience of a goncrallj believed tradition 
that it wa» the carlieiit oiittpring of its author*» philoeophical genius, 
a Ilcncc have arirau two questions, neither of which, perliaps, can be 

said to have received a final answer. (1) What is the main scope 
and pur|xwo of the dialogue, and what the rckition its several parts 
bear to each other ? (2) Wliat is its relation to other dialogues ? 
Is it to be regarded as a preface to the whole series, or to anj 
assignable part of the whole series ; or is its office tluit of a supple- 
mentary and suljonlinato, rather tlian of a vital and integral pari 
of the system implied or developed in the Pkitonic writings ? 

Tlmt the first of tliese questions, that which relates to the leading 
idea of the dialogue, has been answered very variously, is evident 
from the bare enumeration of the difibrent headings which the Greek 
commentators have prefixed to it ΦαΐSρoc ^ «rtpc καλόν— Φ. 1j wyA 
Spvfnt — Φ• tf wtfl ^hyroput^f— inpl rAyatfoS wyA ψ ν χη % w y ii τοδ 
wpmrov Kakov—wtfi rov vorroScurov jciAov<-*ench are the titles bj 
which schokrs or philosophers have recorded their several impres- 
sions'. None of these second titles possess the slightest authority ι 
for we may be quite sure that the only one prefixed by the author 



* Kriielieb ilber FkUm• PhMdmi, pp. 8» 4^ when the refertaesi are gifsat 
** Hiijiisiiiodi sdditamcnta a reeentioribQ• sue profeots, jam PkodiM aifalfieavii ad 
Plat. Mit p. 85u. 24-ff«MvM ΙαΛμ ψΛι^ i wt i m muBi ft wMrttfrta wUm vdr 



-xi wfmripmw.** XtX ad Pivtag. init. 




xir INTHODUCriON. 

was Umi bf whieh the diftlogiie wm knowo to hie dbciplo Aristotle» 

who quotes it bj the sole naiiie Phaedrus '. The discrepaiicj of view 

im]ilied in these contnulictorj heedings is no proof tliat the problem 

defies solotion» but maj be regarded as an intimation that wc must 

look fir sueh solution rather to Plato himself than to his eommoiita- 

tora. That the Phaednis b a mere eongeries of poetical doscriptions» 

of brilliant metaphjsieal speculations^ acute logical discussion, and 

satirical literary criticism, is a supposition which no one who has road 

one of the more considerable Platonic dialogues with attention will 

casilj entertain. That it was not so regarded bj its author, is prettj 

evident from his own testimonj ; for he tells us that '' every written 

composition should resemble a living creature in its structure: it 

should have an organised body of its own, kicking neither head nor 

foatf hot possessing a centre and extremities, adapto«l each to the 

other and in perfect keeping with the whole '/' This precept we 

cannot suppose to Ιμλό been consciously violated by its author in the 

very dialogue in which it occurs, a dialogue in which his literary 

ability sliines with greater lustre than porliaps in any other of his 

eompoeitions. 

The Phaednis m ay fairly be described as a dramatised ti^atise on 
Rheloric. The popular^reatises on this art and their authors are 
uela up to ridicule both in this dialogue and in the Gorgias : but in 
the Phaedrus Plato furnishes us with a scheme of a new and piiilo- 
aophical rhetoric, founded partly on 'dialectic,' and fiartly also 
cm psychology, — the science which distinguishes the principles 
of human action, and the several varieties of human duiracter 
upon which the orator has to work»...in .pmtluring that " Pe rsua* 
sioQ^ w hiclr tsnicknowledfged to be the final cause of his art. 
*Pfro|^fimf''vci9ovf ίημ*ουρη/9%* is a definition which Plato virtually 
accepts in common with his opponents ; but, unlike them, ho follows 
ovt the principle to its logical results, which, as he shows, had 
OMaped the notice of all teachers of Rhetoric hvm Tisias down to 
his own time. 

For this exposition he prepares the way by an elaborate dramatic 
introductioo. A speech of Ljrsias is read by Phaedrus, and severely 
eriticiaed by Socrates*. The speech is an address of a lover to a 
yovth whose favour he tries to win, and its merit is supposed 
to eoosist in tlie originality of the thesis it enforces, ύς μη ipS/^i 
/MUUUr 4 ip S mn Set χΒφίζβσΟηί. Socrates finds the discourse full 



« RWt. Hi. 7. 11• cd. Oioa. « PhMidr. p. 264 o. 

* Flal•'• dsfialtioa is to the ssait sibeti λ^γ•ν B49e$ui rryxiCpfi fvx«Tvy^ 

in». 

• P.SM 



? 



INTRODUCTION. xv 

of tautology aiid deficient in inyention. Hie young friend, unable 
to deny the justice of the eriticiem, Insiste that Socrates shall make 
a better speech on the same theme. This, aiVer coquetting awhile, 
Socrates consents to do, and so far fulfihi his engagement as to 
prove satisfactorily that it is better for the ίμωμβψίη to reject the 
proposals of his ^Kurriff *. This done, he suddenly breaks off, horror- 
stnick at the impiety of whidi he had been guilty in putting a vile 
meaning upon tlio sacred name of Love % He would gladly depart ; 
but an inward voice * commands him first to make his peace with 
the offended son of Aphrodite— « '' god and goddess-bom•" He will 
follow the pitMM)dent given by Stesichoms, who, struck with blmd• 
noes for reviling the fair Helen, composed a palinode, in which he 
proved her good as fair, ami tlicroupon straightway regained his 
Kiglit. He, Socrates, will recite a palinode: in which doe atone- 
ment shall be made to the injured majesty of Eros. Then follows 
that famous rha|isody on Love, which Socrates describee as ''a kind 
of mythic hymn,** but which is quite as remarkable for its philo- 
sophic as for its literary and poetical merits*. It has accordingly 
made a deep impression upon successive generations of Platonic 
Htndcnts, some of whom ' have tsrroneously regarded It as the really 
important portion of the Phaednis, to which the elaborate discussion 
on rhetoric whicli follows it is to be interpreted as merely accessory• 
In the courro of the subsequent conversation', the second kSy^t 
ipitrriKot is more than once referred to by Plato, but without any 
i-eferonce to the passion of which it professes to treat, or to the 
matter, speculative or mythical, which it contains. It is used by its 
author for one purpose, and one only — to exemplify the dialectico- 
rhctorical theory evolved in the sequel of the dialogue. 
y^ Readers of the Gorgias naturally ask. How is it that Plato devotes 
\ η work so elaborate as the Phaednis to tlie illustration of that art of 
^ rhetoric which in the former dialogue he pointedly condemns ; which 
/ he pronounces to be no art, but a mere trick acquired by practice 
ν^(άλσγοτ vpey/io, τρφη^ ^vfipui), destitute of all scientific prii^iple, 
and capable of subserving none but tlie most unworthy ends ? Those 
who adiiere to the tradition that the Phaednis is a juvenile com- 
position, are compelled to suppose that Plato, when he wrote the 
Gorgias, had survived the illusions of his youth — had, in lact, 
changed his mind, and ceased to regard Rhetoric as worthy the 



• P. 237 B— 241 D. ' P. 243 n. • F.U%9. 

* A len favcmTmlilo view i• tsken by Col. "iinrt, who call• it " an eloquent nyili• 
ficstioii•" A more indalgent phrMe-miker night cell it a " romeBce cf the eoaL" 

I AtFldnii•. Seebie'^ArgviiieDt.'' prefxcd to theEoglidi rrprfailoiBekker. 
' Whidi begias p. 267 Β «mI coaiiaaes to the end of the distegae. 



χψϊ INTRODUCTION. 

AttentHNi of a philosopher. This opinion appears to mo quite pn- 
tenable. In the first pbee, the supposed secoud thoughts of tlio 
Croigiae are bj no means the better thoughts. Tlie view adopted in 
the Phaedms is both more moderate and moro deep and true than 
the narrow and passionate special-pleading of the Gorglai«,a dialogue 
(as I maj attempt to show hercaAer) not improbably composed 
while the wound inflicted on Pbito*s feelings by the unrighteous 
ckMMB of his master was still but half healed. In tlio second place, 
there are two passages in the Pliaedrus, in which an unprojndicod 
eye eannot &il, in my opinion, to detect an allusion to the de- 
preeiatory language employed in the Gorgias. In Pliaedr. 260 e, 
Soerates exclaims : '' I seem to hear Clio approaching steps of a liand 
of antagonist arguments (Aoyoc) : loudly protesting f luit Iliiftoric is 
Bo art, as she lyingiy pretends, but an ατιχνοι τρφψ* These per- 
sonified Xayec can be none other than those with which we arc familiar 
in the Goi^ns• No one before Plato ever used the phrase αηχνος 
τμφη, nor is there |iny dialogue except tlio Gorgias in which the 
import of tlie terms Tfnfi^ and ^vcipio, as distinguinhcd from τ€χνη^ 
h explained. In that dialogue the utmost pains are taken by 
Socrates to render them intelligible to the untutored apprchcn.sioii of 
Polos, whereas liere their moaning is assumotl as solf-ovidont. The 
distinction is repeated in p. 270 b, and thora, as hero, allowed to 
pass without comment or objection. 

Lastly, if we refer to dialogues which we know for certain to 
contain the deliberate opinions of Plato's riper years, we find him 
assigning to Rhetoric much tlie same rank as that which it holds in 
the Phaedms. In the Politicus (p. 304 a), for inntance, he speaks 
of Rhetoric as an art of co-ordinate dignity and importance with the 
arts of the General and the administrator of justice : and he describes 
the functions devolving upon the rhetor in a well-ordered common- 
wealth, in terms which are but the application of a passage in 
p. 276 Ε of the Phaedms. This passage of the Politicus is intorost- 
ing in Itself, and throws much light not only upon the Phaedms, 
b«t on that very curious feature in Plato's writings, the frequent use 
of the philoeophical mythus. ** To what art," it is asked, " aro wo to 
assign the office of persuading the vulgar, by a method mythological 
rather than didactic*?" ''This function also»" says the younger 
Socrates, ^ we must appropriate to Rhetoric" To the same effect 
■peaks Phaedms in this dmlogue, where he describes the ofiice of 
doqoeneey as ri tcmiMNrvnft re tcm iKXm^ £r A^tt wipi μνθοΧογ€Ϊ¥\ 

» IWi.a04e. 
{wftmflfuw) W9M (r ftr βφίΑφ ml Ip^r^w yi yl rfp t ir (p. 270 a). There if μ 



INTRODUCTION. 



xru 



J 



mj 

Λ 



3 



These pMsagoe, taken in connexion, explain what might 
seem obeciire ; viz. Plato's motive for selecting Love as the theme 
both of Lysias* speech which he condemns, and of the two counter 
spoodice of Socrates. They at the same time account for the dis- 
crepancy, in one point of view real, in another only apparent, 
between the mode in whicli Rhetoric is handled in the G^H^ias and 
in the Phaednis. In the Gorgias the pifrtip and the demagogue are 
idontilicd, and the Rhetoric which Socrates assails is that of the 
Agora and the Law Courts. But in the ideal Monarchy which is 
nkctchod in the Poiiticus, as well as in the ideal Aristocracy of the 
Republic tlicre is no room for either Pleader or Demagogue. 
Eloquence is thenceforth to exert her powers in what Plato con- 
ceived to be the nobler task of swaying and moulding the aflectione 
of the citixons into confoimity with the principles of a State founded 
in rigiitcousiiess. She was to be the handmaid at once of Philosophy 
and of Political, or, what in the ancient view was the same thing, of 
Etiiiciil Science. IIciiAnNra to Sutaior (wiMKvfitpuff rat h^ τβ woXiu 
wpat^is • • • irc^eSpccmu voXinmfS to ^η/τορυηψ m mp€¥ cSof or, νπψ 
pcrci μητ ravrjf (Pol. 1. 1.) ; or, as Aristotle, entirely in the spirit of 
his maiiter, remarks : ^ Rhetoric is properi y ^n t^fpj^}\n^f^ ^f pji||^fa., 
and of the >riftncn of ιηοπ ^Ιβ^ w ^i^^li ■■ Pftjj tic propetIy jM>«ealled *.** 

ig aside political uses, jwrhigl•^ j^ no^ ,,ρρη t emplated in 



the Phaednis, the Ubctoric of which tlie Erotic Discourse is an 
eX&m[pj g^ Is p retitwely that which Phito describes. As its author — 
explains*, tlio discourse commences with a definition framed on 
dialectical principles. Having detormine<l Love to be a Madness, 
it proceeds to investigate the varieties of Madness, and singles out 
that R|Yccial ^Ttricty to which Love belongs. It is, therefore, an 
example of a Rhetoric which is an '' offshoot *^ of Logic or Dialectic ' ; 
for Dialectic it is which teaches us how to define ** per genus ei 
diflfcrcntiam.'* It is also a μυθολογία wtpl Buauoir w nfs mu oXAair Zt^ 
Hkcft w€pt — " a mythical discourse touching Justice and other topics 
of Socratic discourse.'* It relates to Justice ; for that virtue, ac- 
cording to the PlatcMiic Socrates, consists in tlie due subordinatioii of 
tlie lower appetites to the Reason, aided, not thwarted, by the im- 



SHibigaity in tlie word μw$Φhβytuff which msy besr the genend roesniii^ 'fiilralsri»' 
' tennoiiiciiiiiri.' Hcindorf dcnic• that it hat snj more ipeeial meaoiiiK ia thb 
pa«Meo ; but I thinlc the context, ooaplcd with tlie parallel paaiago In the Politfewb 
would jneUfj the restricted and more wrual ncaninip. Compare Rep. 877 c. 

* σν^λΜ'*• riii^ f^r^ρuti|^ tUn^ wmfrnf^ds ri r^s liaAtariaif cvai aal vft vtfl 
τλ 4^ vpey^artUt, %w UmmUw ^#v• «i^erwyeft^cr WΦK^r^κiw, Rhei. L J^ { 7. 

• Pp. 263 0, 265 B. 

f Rhetor «ine dialoetica nihil firrai dooere potest. Kt e contra Dialoetiena dm% 
rhotorica non afficit aoditorea. Utramqoe V6it> coninneena doeei ei 
Luther in Spiu. ad GaL c. ft. 

VOL. I. a 



xviU INTRODUCTION. 

polMTe or tr«8eible principle ; and this eubonliniition in fignrod bj 
the charioleer holding well in hand the restive etocd, while ho 
gives the rein to hie nobler and upward-etriving jokc-fcHow '. It 
maj also be joetlj mid to embrace the other cuFtomary topics 
of Socratie discourse ; for we recognize, under but tliin diHguiHcs, 
all the peculiarities of the PUtonie psjchology : the immortAlity, 
antecedent and prospective, of the soul, its self-moving or sdf-dotcr- 
mining properties ('' freedom of the Will **), its heavenly extraction, 
its ioeareeration in the flesh, and tlie conditions of its subsequent 
emancipation ; Anally, that singular tenet of άνάμψησι% which, in the 
Phaedo and elsewhere is insisted on as one of the main props of the 
doctrine of immortality ; and that not less clmracteriHtic doctrine of 
ideas or archetypal forms with which the theory of άνάμνησι% is tK>und 
np. The speech is, moreover, manifestly iHtyciingngic, to borrow 
PfaUo's term : designed, thnt is, to sway the Will of the lieni*cr : 
wkirm rlfr ^^νχ^ ^^ fiv^f, μάλλον ^ ra σύματα racf χιρσίν, us the 
licensed mythologer is said to do in the Republic (b. ii. 377 c). It 
is an instance of that species of rhetoric which alone seemed to 
Plato desirable or salutary: a rhetoric which, muiaiii mutandis^ 
answers sufllciently well to our eloquence of the pulpit, as dis• 
tingiiished from the elof|uence of the liar, the senate, or the hunt- 
ings*. It is intended to prove, by a living example, that the art 
whidi, as ordinarily practised, was a tool in the hands of the design- 
ing and ambitious, is capable of lieing turned by the philosopher to 
the better purpose of clothing in nn attractive dress the results of 
his more abstruse specuhitions ; and also of stimulating the minds of 
his disciples, if only by working in them that wonder which, as 
Plato elsewhere says, and as Aristotle said after him, is the fountain 
of all philosophy. In one word, the Erotic Discourse may Ik; re- 
garded as a master-piece of its author's myth-making genius: the 
exemplary specimen of an art of which he has left us many other 
instances, but none so brilliant and elaliorate '• 

In one respect, indeed, this discourse may be said to differ from 
similar philoeophical mytlis which are scattered in the Platonic 



* 8ee Appendix I. p. 164^ 

* Hcnes the deeioed preference of Iiocrates over Ljsiss (in fine dinlog.). 
1/guam wrote Ibr the dieestery, Isocmtet for ilie cloiet, end bad as the f lAoeof (• 
asy hsve been, there was in his speechea «ndoobtedlj ** pbilonophis quactlam/' 
whldi b wImUj wanting in the bnsincai-like ipccchei or Lyniai. It eridonUy 
satted Ffeto*e porpoae to apeak aa eivillj of Itocratce as be could, if onlj by waj 
ef deprearing the rivml Aeyry^dfet. Politieal iympstbici may also have bad 
their wriglrt» Ibr laoerstea waa an aristoerat and " laodator temporis acti." 

* Gemmre S77 B, o— a paasagpe wbieh is a deacripiion of the iptntM^s Aiytt and 
Iks pfJariplBs on wbieb it was finuaod. Note eeiK the ckuiaeb «eucUir μίν wudK^t 
ψτχ$ — i — wypisslsai tile^f hlrfrnfu *yAegt 1^ kmXf. 



INTfiODUCTION. 

wriUngs ; it ie, in most of ito p*rt8, a doliberate Allegorj, in which 
tho thing etgiiifiod ie designed to he intdligihlo to the inetmcted 
hearer or reader. Tliis ie not alwaje nor nsuallj the case with the 
Pktonio mytliB, in most of which the sign and the thing signified are 
blended and sometimes confused, as in mjrths properly so-called ; so 
that it is hard to saj how much is (supposed) truth and how much 
fable '• This distinct allegorical character has led some modem 
writers to regard tho £lrotic Discourse in the light of a mjthical 
proem to a course of philoe<^h3r hereafVer to he developed in a 
graver and more didactic manner by means of dialogues as jet 
unwritten ; while other writers, for similar reasons, liave treated the 
entire dialogue as a composition answering to an inaugural lecture, 
published by Plato on the occasion of opening his school in the 
Academy after his return from Sicily. The first of these hypotheses 
is adoptod by Schleiermacher, tlie second by C. F. Hermann ; the 
former of whom regards the Phacdrus as a profiu» to the entire 
series of Dialogues ; the latter as a preface only to those composed 
after the date before mentioned. I am unable to adopt either view• 
Firbt, bocause, as it seems to me, the mythical representations in the 
Pliaednis presuppose, on the part of its readers, a certain familiarity 
with the cardinal points of the Platonic morals and psychology, 
which it was impossible tliat any circle of Athenian readers could 
have possessed at the beginning of Plato*s professorial life• 
Secondly, liecause both theories will be found incompatible with 
that uuity of design which should characterize a work of high lite- 
rary art, and which, if we are content to look upon it as a treatise 
on Philosophical Rhetoric, docs really characterize the Phaedrus• 
Thinlly, tiecause, as we have seen, such hints as Plato himself has 
vouchsafed to give us, point in the direction indicated ' ; and Plato's 
intimations of his own meaning, even when slight and cursory, and 



* As instsncet of this fusion, tike tlie mythic sooonnt of s ststo of retribtttSoa 
sflcr (Icnth lit tho eud of tlic Uoif^ias, and that of the migration of souls» tc^ in 
the tenth book of the Republic, also the q>lendid description of the proceis of 
Cmition in the Timaeus. 

* That the fhacdrus of the dialogue is supposed to be something of a Fktonist» 
is erident not onlj from his want of curiosity as to tho meaniuff of the many fine 
things said in the Krotic Discourse, but firom his fitiniliarity with other Flatooie 
distinctions, such as Uiat between pure and mixed pleasures (2&8 ■)• "It is pka• 
snres like these," says Phacdrus, " which alooe make life dcairable (the pleasntes of 
bearing and reaiUng discourses), not those which are neeessarily pveceoed bj pafai 
and uneasiness, which is the eharacteristie of nearly all the pleasures of the aodjp 
on which account the latter are desenredly styled skrish." The distinctMii, «■• 
pressed in this off-hand manner b^ Phaedrus, is in the Philobue given as tJie remit 
of a earsAd metaphysical analysis (Phileb. Bl seqq.). TIm same theory of ausid 
pletmres ia alto fanplM hi the dsseriptioB of the throbbing and pafai nttr-^Trl oa 
the growth of the whig-eproato in the Krotie DieeowMb p. 161. 

a 2 



> 



/ 



INTBODUCTIOX. 

0liU more whcii« μ in this dialogue^ quite explicit, are of more 
▼Aloe IhftB the theories of his mont ingenioim cxiKwitoni. 

We mftj add to these rcastous the not iinim|H)rtant one, that 
Aristotle seems to have taken a view of this dialogue similar to 
that which we have adopted. His three books of Rhetoric are, in 
effect, an expanded Pliacdnis. He accepts Plato's views of the 
aabordinate relation of Rlietoric to Dialectic, and of the necessity of 
a thofOOgh dialectical training to the ftiture orator. Ho accepts also 
the view that lie who would work eiTectually on mankind must first 
aeqoaint himself with human nature, with the springs of action and 
the varieties of character, so as to know bj what argnmcnts such 
and such classes of men are most easilj swayed ; and he agrees with 
Phito in condemning as unscientific the τίχναι or Arts of Rhetoric 
which existed in great nnmhers in his time. Like Plato tcw), he 
regards rhetorical figures and tlio arts of style (c^ircia kayw^) which 
conpoeed the hodj of the popular treatises, as mere accessories to α 
philosophical tlieorj of Rhetoric, not as essential or integral |mrts of 
the science. His second hook is, in great part, but a working out of 
the three precepts laid down in the Pliae«lms *. '' Any one," says 
Plato^ ** who really means to give us an Art of Rhetoric worthy of 
the name, must fint accurately descrilie the hinnan soul : telling us 
/ whether it is one and uniform, or whether it admit.s of as many 

\ varieties as tlie body. Secondly, he must tell us how the different 

parts of the soul act, also how they are affected, and by wlint 
agencies. Thirdly, he must be able to classify {twraiaaBai) the 
different kinds of arguments, as well as the different mo<lificntionH of 
sool, and the aflections of which tliese are susceptible, and then 
fft the several arguments to the several mental constitutions, and 
show why such and such souls are necessarily wrought u|k>u by 
such and such discourses.** With these three conditions of a τίχνη 
fnrofHKti Aristotle faithftilly complies. His first iKwk contains a 
dassification (θιάτα^ι) of the different irurrccf or modes of producing 
persnasioo ; his second embraces ( 1 ) a carof\il analysis of the ιηθηματα 
—the affections of which human nature is susceptible, and also of 
the cansee by which such affections are called forth ; (2) a descriptive 
"^, eatak^gne of the I'arious modifications of human character, and the 

^^. tort of aii^nmente adapted to each *. 

The third part of Rhetoric, the Pmeeepta bene scribendi, to which 

•p.tn. 

* Thas the 2bc1 chapter treat• of anger, its cawies and the mode• of alloying it. 
Ths 4th of fAla and /u^t, the 6th of Fear, the Oth of Shame, &e. Again, in the 
H th ehsp to r ho d ee crib e• the 4#« of voang men. In tke 13th of old one•, in the 14th 
of fsnons of middle ago t after whieh bo deaeribe• tbo eflfeete npon the charaeter 

s* BoaiHiy, wsaNa, power. 



INTHODUCTION. xxi 

Socmtee allows a oertoin siibonlinate τλίαο, but which, when serered 
from dialectic and pejchologj, ho prooouncee rank quackeiy^ is 
altogether evaded in the Phacdrus• Socrates approaches the 
Hubject' onlj to dismiss it with a fow characteristic remarks oq the 
greater value of oral, i. e. conversational, as compared with written 
iuHtruction. These remarks are introduced bj a singular mjthus, 
tlie scene of which is laid in Egypt, the supposed mother-land of 
written discourse. The moral of the tale is, that the art of 
writing operates on the memory and intelk)ct rather as a sedative 
than as a stimulant ; that it fosters tlie conceit of wisdom, io£b- 
σοφία^ rather than wisdom itself. This, it may be observed, is a view 
' of his own art not likely to be taken up by a young writer ; and the 

passage, so fiir as it goes, may be used as an argument against the 
early date of the Pliaodrus. It is evidently Plato's object to exalt 
the art of Dialectic at the expense of Rhetoric ; and we find in this 
portion of the dialogue a justification of the oral exercises which, as 
we learn from other sources, formed part of the teaching of the 
Academy, and which were ridiculed and disparaged both by the ^ 
teachers of Rhetoric and the comic poets '.^^"Artstotlp^Sowover, 
though, as we have said, he also treats the cvcrcw as an accessory 
rather than an essential part of a systematic Rhetoric, devotes to it 
a considerable portion of his third book ; in which he haiidles the 
subject with his uhuaI good sense, and in a manner more enter• 
taining than might have been expected. His estimate of the Sicilian 
school of rhetors agrees with Plato's ; and the third chapter of his 
third book wtpi ψνχραί Xcfcw« is filknl with instances of their bad 
taste. 

This view of the Phaedrus may offend those who are in the habit 
of looking upon its theory of Love as one of the most sublime and 
characteristic mysteries of Platonism. But the question now befiNti 
us is not the importance of the subject-matter, but tlie place which 
the Discourse on Love was designed by its author to fill. in the 
general scliome of the Dialogue, and what is the point of view from 
which we can oontemphite the Phaedrus with satisfaction, as a living 
and hannonious whole ({for trwwm). Now that Plato himself 
professed to hold an humbler view of the use of mythical compoeitioiiB 
tluin that which has found favour with later Platonists, we may 
satisfy ourselves by reference to his own words *• '* Sliall we say,** 
exclaims Socrates, '' that the philosopher wlio possesses clear eon• 
eeptions of Justice, Beauty, and Groodness, will exhibit less diseretioQ 

• 

•«68 A. '274». 

■ Ab partSeakrlj bj Bpierstcs ap. AUien. B. 60 e. Μ ebiek• UL, p. STO. 
Γ * p. S7e α 



xxii INTRODUCTION. 

than the haebMidimui in dispoeing of these his precious eocds of 
tnith ?" ** Sardj not,** mje Plwodrns. S.— '' He will not then 
Bet hime^fy hy wmj of a serious oocnpation, to write his tlioughts in 
water, or he content with sowing them in ink with his |)cn, in tlie 
Ibrm of discouniesy which are incapahle of defending themselves 
against assaihwts, or even of couTcying a complete idea of the 
tmth.** Ph.— ''That is most unlikely.** S.— ''It is so ; and it will 
tlierelbre he hy waj of pastime that he will sow his seed in such soil, 
writing, when he writes at all, for tlie purpose of laying up pixnsious 
meoMirials against oldivious age ; for himself in case he live to 1k) old, 
and for all that pursue the same philosophic career. lie will look 
fondly on these tender growtlis of his genius, and will find in them a 
choioe snhstitute for the coarxer recreations of the vulgar." Ph. — 
** Soch pastime, Socrates, is as nohle as those of the multitude are poor 
and contemptihle : lutppy he who is ahle thus to amuse himself, who 
can weave stories (μνθοΚογΌντη) ahout Justice and the other matters 
upon which you discourse '.** In this iNiHsoge wo may rend Plato's 
explanation of his own purpose in writing, and of his practice of 
Interweaving suhtle dialectical controversy with discourses half 
playful, half serious^ in which philosophical truth is blended with 
poetie fiction in varying proportions. Literary skill wan not the 
attainment on which Plato most prided himself, or which he most 
admired in others. He wore it " lightly, like a fiowcr," esteeming 
poetry and eloquence as dust in the balance when weighed against 
philosophie insight and dialectical subtlety. The man he was 
prepared to run afler (κ«ηήησ0€ /act* Ιχνιο¥ «mitc ^com') was one 
who knew how to collect and divide, to elevate common notions into 
ecientifie conceptions, to sciwrate gencni into their species by strict 
mles of art, to find the One in the Many and the Many in the 
One,— in a word, the consumnuite dialectician. 

The original passage of which this is a part is well worthy 
of consideration• It professes to give us the key to Plato*s philo- 
•ophieal method, and more tluin one of his dialogues may be viewed . 
as a commentary upon it. In the Sophistes and Politicus he has 
given nt elaborate specimens of his art of Division, iiaip€fn% or, as 
we thonld call it, Classification, with which in the former dialogue 
lie has interwoven a reAitation of the Eleatie or Eiistic Logic, which 
based on a principle antithetic to his own. 



* €9ο«|»η Thmmn 50 n» where he ipeekii of the vnrepentcd plcsrare (httrw 
fUkwrm ♦ t tr^ ) aflbrdcd by ipecttlating on phytlo, in acoonUnee with riip ψ^ 
•iB^rwr i M mw Mv. This will be α pbiloic^licr'• reerosUon (v«i8iA μ4τ^9 mU 
ff^PMMf ). in the iatemds of y• dhOeetioa exerdsos. 

'ffwioea. 



\ 



INTRODUCTION. 



xm 



PART Π. 

ON ΤΠΚ PROBABLE DATB OF THB PHABDRUS'• 

The notion that tlio Pliaedrus wae the oarlitei of Plato*B p1iiloeo« 
pliical produGiione roste mainly, if not ontirolj, so iiir u external 
ovidonco ie conccrnod, upon a passage of Diogenes Lnoi'tiusy who 
lived in the third, and one of OlympiodoruSy who lectured on 
Plato and his philosophy in the sixth century ailer Christ. The 
passage of Diogenes occurs in the twenty-fifth chapter of his life 
of Plato (b. iii. § 38), a chapter containing six or seven uncon- 
nected notices of more or less interest, but of which two at least 
are dcmonstmbly ciToneous *, After speaking of the tradition tliai 
tlie books of the Laws were left by Plato at his death |y «nyx^ 
i. e. written on wax tablets, and that his scholar Philippus of Opus, 
the reputed author of the Epinomis, first wrote them out fitir, 
Diogenes procecils as follows: ΕΐτφορΙων S) ml Ooycuriot €ίρψησι^ 
πολλάκις ίστραμμίνψ ^υμησθαι rifv ^xV ^^ voXtrcuiv, ^ woXitue» 
AputToiwo^ φψτι ΐΓασβκ σχιδον iv roiv ΤΙρωταγσρον γιγράφβαι dirt• 
Xoyucois• λόγος* Sc ιτράντοκ γράψαι αύτοκ riv ^aSSpcur κολ γαρ ίχ^ι 
μ€φακωι&€^ η το πρόβλημα. Δkίκ^uapχo% Sk καΐ riv rp&ww lyjjt γραφ^ 
okov Ιπψ,€μφ€ται m φομτικόν*, ''Euphorion and Panaetius have 
stated that the o|)euing sentence of the Republic was found with 



* Tlic fuUowing clirondofpcal table will Miitt tlio roftder i— 

11»to wsH born d.c. 427 or i20. 
— - became acrinaintcd wilh Hoeratet 407 or 409 an. nt. 20. 

— left Athens morlmo SocraU 809 — 28 or 80. 

— Raid to have returned thither 305 — 82 or 84• 

— began to teach in the Academj 886 perb. — 40 or 48. 

* Aristotle is made to say tliat " the diction of Plato it intermediate be t wcca 
that of prase and poetry i" evidently a misrepresentation of llbet. iii. 7. 11» wliere 
the philoaoplicr sncalcs only of the Phaedrust in wliieh be says that this stylo 
was ado))ted ironically 0>tr* tlfwvflat). Ho is also represented at baving been 
the only one of I'hito's audience who huid patience to bear to the end the dudogiM 
«tpl ψνχ4ι* 1*0. tlie IMiaedo. Tlie genuine tradition on wbidi this prepueioroao 
story is founded is well known and suflleiently ptibable• It was an oral d is ew i we 
vff^ vAvaitS, not the reading of the lliaedo» which thinned the philoicpliio ditte• 

* Vulg. kiyp, corrected by Cobet in bis ed. of D. L• 

* Of the authorities here quoted 

Aristoicnus was α disciple of Aristotle» flor. ciro• 820 B.a 
Dicacarchus do. do. — — 826—887 

£upliorion α poet and historiographer *- -* 240 

bom 274^ d. 221 
Panaetius flor. eire. 148 

The Ust is called «* gravissimue Stoicorum•" Qe. de Off. ii. 14: 61. He was a 
Flatonising Stoic however— "Semper in ore babuit Flatonem,** de Fin. It. 28. 79 1 
"dissenUt in nonnuUis α FkioiM swh" Tuic. i. 88. 6Q» •. g. with reftram to the 
Immortality of the Soul. 



INTRODUCTION. 

the words written sererml times over, Mid each time in a dif- 
ferent order, which Republic, Arintoxonus taye, wan almoMt entirely 
eootained in the Antilogica of Protagorae; there in alec a report 
that the fint dialogue he (Plato) wrote was the Plmedru» : for in- 
deed the Bttbjeet of that dialogue is one which a very yoiiug man 
would natnrallj choose. But Dicasarchus cenRures the style of the 
entire dialogue, which he tliinks in bad taste'.** In this passage 
Diogenes agrees pcrfoctlj with the statement of Olympiodoriis, who 
imjs tn his life of Plato, τον Πλάηιτογ τσντοτ trpwrov γράψαντος 
&«λογ•τ, ttf A^ycrac In other words, the belief that Plato wrote 
the Phaedrus first was a common rumour, foundc<l on the juvenile 
character of its πρόβλψίΛ — its theme, or subject proposed for dis- 
eusskm,— which those who accept tlie tradition suppose to 1x) Love *. 
Others think tlwt the story was borrowed from Dicienrchus, in which 
case it is conceivable tlmt the " rejiort ** was an inference founded on 
his impression of the dialogue, which he deemotl unworthy of an 
sMlult Plato. And this seems to be 8ch1eicrmaclier*s view, which is 
not on the whole improbable*. However this may be, the rumour 
was nnlLnown to Cicero, who was familiar with the writings both of 
Aristoxenus and Dicicarchus, cspecwlly with the latter, whom he 
repeatedly quotes. In the Orator, c. xiii. 41, occurs the following 
passage: **Isocrate8 videtur testimonio Phitonis alionim judicia 
«lebere ecmtemnere. E>t enim (ut scis) quasi in extrcma {mgina 
Phaedri' his ipsis verbis loquens Socrates: 'Adolcsccns etiara nunc, 
ο Phaedre, Isocratcs est: sed quid de illo augurcr libet dicere. 
Quid tandem ? inquit ille. Mnjore mihi ingenio videtur esse quam 
at cam orationibus Lysine comparetur. • • • • • 

Inest enim natura philosophm in liujus viri mente qunodam.* Ilaec 
<le adolescento Socrates auguratur. At ea He aenwre mrribit Plato, 
rt scribit aequalis, et quidem, exagitator omnium rhetonim, Iiunc 
miratar nnum.** 

We are compelled to infer fVom tliis passage that Cicero conceived 
the Phaedrus to have been written when Isocratcs ImmI reached at 
least his Aill maturity (sfitror) ; in other words, long ailcr the time 
at which the conversation between Socrates and PhacHlnis is feigned 
to have taken phice. Plato himself was but six years the junior of 
laocrales, and, therefore, could not have been a young man at a time 



' ^ifTMthr McoM to VMS» * inflntcd,' 'inrgUi,' 'orerdoiMb' *pompoae.' fo^rutht 
md Mp tjH 9» oeoir toffcthcr in Dion. Hal. 

* FeriMpi becnnfs Ariitotle Mja, $rt •! w4m ipmrunl. Krisclio Olwr PlRtont 
ΛΛάηΛ, p. 6. Bvt tiM βηλΑτ wn fl wr f^mt Mens to hsTS been oonflncd to grown• 

• It iiahothtvlowofGol»l,whopnaetastetaoeordinglyinhifMl.of IMogenf•• 
p.S7f A. 



INTRODUCTION. 

when Isocratee would be juell j deeeribed as ** senior ;** a term whieh 
a Roman would not have applied to any one mucli under Aftj years 
of age. At any rate, Cicero supposes a considerable intcnral to hare 
elapsed between the imagined conversation and the actual composition 
of the Pliaedrus ; but the interval must have been very short, if the 
dialogue was written in Plato*s youth. Of the accuracy of Cicero's 
statement I give no opinion ; but I think we may (airly allow it to 
counterweigh that of Dicttarehus, or Aristoxenus, or whoever may 
have been Diogones's authority for the story he has handed down. 

If now we consider the internal evidence of the dialogue, we shall 
find that (with an exception hereafter to be mentioned ') it iavonn 
the later rather than tlie eariier date. We have already seen that 
the Phaedrus lays down the theory of a dialectical method, of which 
the Sophietes and Politicus contain elaborate examples. These 
dialogues profess to be a continuation of the Theaetetus, which we 
know from internal evidence to have been written at least six years 
after tlie death of Socrates; and the entire trilogy may have taken up 
some years in its composition*. The dialogue which, in another part 
of its contents, the Phaedrus most resembles, is tho Symposium, 
and this is known, (hmi internal but conclusive indications, to have 
been a somewliat late work^ Tlie similar vein of Erotic speculation 
in those two dialogues indisposes us to separate them by any long 
interval of time. Whether we consider the topics handled or its 
general construction, the Phaedrus seems to class itself naturally 
with the Tlicaetotus*, the Phaedo, the Symposium, and other con* 
sidcrable dialogues which occupied Plato's pen during the maturity 
of his manhood. Its pbce with reference to the Republie we 
cannot venture to fix ; though, as the doctrine of the threefold 
division of the Soul, and the functions of the so-called irascible 
principle in the mental economy are clearly figured in the Erotic 
allegory, it seems higlily probable that the Phaedrus was written 
at any rate after Plato's views on this subject had become known in 
philosophic circles. 

Those, on the other hand, who hold to the tradition of the eariy 
date of the Phaedrus, have to explain the fact, that it is fiur superior 
as an efibrt of literary skill to the Lysis, the Laches, the Char- 
mides, and even the Protagoras; whidi they as well as theur <φ- 
ponents consider to have been written during the life of Socrates. 

* See Appendix II. 

' It ptiAiMy did M. The Rilitiew is written la a «ktv MUMr* than the 
Theeetetn•. 

* See Inter eUe StelllMMm'• P iPo l egwn en s sd Bpmp, 

- - -- j^^ 



• If I aey vcatme en a gMii^ I ihoald pat it after the TWailetmi» «ai 
the other twew 

VOL. I. b 





INTRODUCTION. 

Thej hmr^ aIbo to explain how it is that in tlieeo dialoguee 

IlAto toodiee npoo none of the topics which are handled in the 

PhntaruBf and which mnet have employed the mind of its author 

ftir eonie eonstderable time at least hefore lie gave the result 

his speenlatioos to the world. The Ljsis is a couTcrsation 

Friendship: the Laches, a treatise on Valour; but of both 

the positire resnlts are meagre, and tlie doctrines by no means 

teiistically Platonic, but rather such as Xenophon or any other 

of Socrates might have gleaned from the teaching of his 

In the Charmidcs, which is an advance upon the Lysis 

Laches in point of composition, notions are put forward which 

iaeompatible with Plnto*s bter opinions— the virtue of σωφροσύνη, 

instance, is handled in a manner far from satisfactory ; and even 

Plrotagoras, though the most perfect specimen of his early 

aer, eondncts us to none but negative results. It leaves us 

with tlie Socratic theory of Λ^ίΗηο, but neither sub- 

tniea a better, nor indicates in what direction we are to look for 

In maintaining therefore the early date assigned to the Pliacdnis 

tradition we slmuld be driven to sup])ose that Plato in his 

t published work had presented the world with ideas and hiiccu- 

which he afterwards allowed to slumber for some twenty 

Toochsafing no explanation of allogories which are quite 

e to us, but which must have seemed mere enigmoM to 

to whom hi) leading doctrines were unknown. 

In this attempt to fix approximately the date of the Phae<lrus, no 

I has been taken of the Pytlmgorean matter which is found in 

Erotic Discourse. Stallbaum and others have built much on 

^'^^ ; fiir it is a well-known tradition * tluit Plato owed the Pytlia- 

C^'v^nnn elements which enter into his scheme of philoHophy, to his 

^^^reourse with the members of Pythagorean brotherhoods resident 

■* Sicily and lower Italy ι cotmtries which he did not visit until some 

tittn after the death of Sfcrates. The argument hence derived is 

wA without it• weight, though it has 'been pressed somewhat too far 

Iff Btnllbanm. It is, however, highly probable that the fondness 

Ibrayth and allegory which appears nowhere in the purely Socratic 

'-'-tliat If, as I renture to call them, the early — dialogues*, but 

t^idi eminently distinguishes those acknowledged to be later, was 

• loste whidi Plato derived from this ingenious and fantastic school. 

The eosmical speculations which are implied in the Erotic mythus 



• Oe. ds Rcpah. L ία le. De Finn. v. 29. 87. 

V The sp okuas fiat la the OMmtb of IVotsgora• b only a leeming exception ; for 
I e tcna hifm peiesiv• that it b α oonporitkm sltogether different both la form 
^pirfl frasi fae trat Fntomc mythm. 




^^-^ 



INTRODUCTION. χζτϋ 

mre of PyUmgorean origin, though in mmny of the delaibi FUto 
eeems to have introdneed oonsideralile Tmriatione• 

Argiimonte Imvo also heen dra^ii from the notices of Ljsine 
scattered in this dialogue, compared with wliat we know from other 
sources of the biographj of that Orator. We should infer from four 
pasitages in the dialogue', tluit the reputation of Ljsias as a λβγ»- 
Ύράψος had reached its highest point when the Fhaedrus was written. 
He is styled ^* tlie ablest living writer,** and appears to hare been 
envied and decried in consequence. One of the publie characters 
of tlio daj having occasion to abuse him, had called him, sajre 
Pliacdrus, Aoyoypa^of. The word propcrij denoted one who com- 
posed for pay s|XK>ches to bo delivered by otliers, particularly by 
l>laiiitifis or defendants in the law courts. Antiphon, of whom we 
road ill the eiglith book of Thucydides *, was the first who adopted 
this practice, and it is well known tliat all the extant speeches of 
LysiaH, save one, wore composed to be spoken by others• There is 
no doubt tliat some discredit attached to this profession of a Aoye• 
γράφος^ at least suiliciont to deter a man of wealth and good con• 
noxious from engaging in it. Now it is well known that Lysias, 
though a ' mctocc,' was a member of a wealthy family. At the age 
of fiAcen (n.c. 443) ho IumI left Atliens for Thurii, where he settled 
as a κληρανχο^^ and roside<l in afllncnco until the year 411. In that 
year he was driven out by tlio oligarehal or Lacedaemonian party, 
which had been strengthened by tlie disastrous ending of the 
Sicilian expedition '• lie returned direct to Athens, where his iather 
Cephalus resided. There, as we learn from the opening page of the 
Kepublic, ho made the acquaintance of Socrates and his friends, 
tliough ho was not one of the Socratic cirele, as his brother Pole- 
marehus seems to have been. Living in aflluenoe, as a member of a 
wealthy liouf^, it is not likely that he would practise either as a 
teacher of rhetoric or as a writer of speeches, during the first years 
of his sojourn in Athens after his return. A man of literary tastes 
we may suppose him to have been, for we are told that, during his 
abode at Tliurii, he had studied rhetoric under the Sicilian professor 
Tisias. lie may, therefore, have written as an amateur («»f tUir^;) ; 
but that alone would not Imve justified Plato in calling him Scon^rarof 
wr Fur γράφ€9¥9 ^till less in making him the prominent figure in an 



* Aifwlmt l«iWrer«s Ar rmi^ piw 7P^f««^ (Phaedr. init. 228 a). Avrlcr Hr τ•9 

Π•λ^|Μΐ^χ•ι rirprnwrut, ψρί^ (267 b). Amwimp rtt rmt^ wkitutm^ JkmMdftt, «U 
^«^f I λΛγτΫρέφΦΡ (ib. c). «frt Avriiif 9ίτ9 rtt ikXmt wawvr^ fyf«(p«r # IP^u 
t^(f I hnii^if ρ4μ•¥ί TiSffitt 94yηfpmμμΛ «tArrttrVr η/ψάψηψ (277 !>)• 

* He WM feared, mj• Thaqrdidei^ hk U^jtm Stu^niret• Conpart Flats^s 
If tp^«r»r rm9 rSr Tf ^ f t ir. 

I Orolc^ H. O. s. 620. 



INTBODUCTION• 

importenl dialogue like the Pluiednui• Daring the domination of 
the Thirtj (b.c• 404) a ehange came over his fortunes. Ho wan 
despoiled hy them of a large portion of hie property, of which 
howerer he retained enough to enable him to contributo nobly in aid 
of TliFaejbaliie and the exiles. It was after thoir return that he 
appeared for the first time in an Athenian court of juMtico. In the 
oratien against Eratosthenes, spoken 403, he expresses great diiRdenco 
ia his own powers, being, as he tells ns, a novioe in public business 
and paUie speaking', and he denies that either he or his father Ccplm- 
lus had erer bronght or defended an action. Tho speech is one of 
his beet ; and this leads to the conclusion that he Imd cultivated his 
talent of pablie speaking during his long residence at Thurii, where 
he appears to hare been a considerable personage. But of his 
written speeches this against Eratosthenes appears to be tho earliest. 
''Qnanim aetatem eruere possumus eae omnes post XXXviratum 
eoafieiebantur,** says his biographer Taylor '• As Ly^ias was dc- 
priTod of the rights of citizenship shortly after he had acquired 
them, he was preTonted from mounting the bema or appearing in the 
law courts: hence he doToted himself to the composition of Hpecclies 
for others, as the only means he luul left of retrieving his fortunes. 
His fame as a Logographus was therefore acquired late in life ; for 
be was fiffy-five years of age at the trial of Eratosthenes, and fifty- 
nine at the trial of Socrates in 399. He worked at this profession 
during the last twenty-five years of his life, and died at tlie age of 
eighty (bx. 378) ^ 

These data are more consistent with the late than the early 
eomposition of this dialogue : at any rate, they seem to prove that 
Plato did not write the Phaedrus while still a stripling (/Accpciiccor), 
or about B.C. 406, when he was twenty years old ; for at that date 
Ljsias had not begun to employ himself as a Logographus, and could 
lest have risen to the head of that profession *• 



:ft? 



m oratioa pro Folyitnito w•• detivered in 01. idi. 4. b.c. 40Θ. Bat it• 
— thitidty la denM. Coinp. e. Rnitottb. | 8, «fr* 4μβΗη•9 wuwwrt •9τ§ 4λ Kirpiu 
■ydiypT» V]p4«f P*r ^ΐΡάγββιτμΜί . . arenrytff ir. 

* FIslo opMed tba AcMemj bx. 888 or 886. 

' W• net thsrelbre vndmtaiid Plato'• epithet Uu4rmr0t rm» wmw ypi fu w, α• 



Mft la the BMNrth of Soenite•» to be s «f^Aipfiff— a libeiij of which he would not 
aaro uruukA to «vail hiiiMelf ia coinpodng a dialogue the time of whieli wa• 
aisoed ao nr badi as that of tba Phaedra• mmt have been. To explain away the 
of Pkt^ i• a flivoarite ai awnwat of hi• eommentaton^a taik weAA^t 
wa BM^ sddf oe waw twrwjdmif mpMfm^» 




ΠΑΑΤΩΝΟ:^ ΦΑΙΑΡΟΧ 



VOL. 1. Β 



ΊΑ ΙΌΤ ΔΙΑΑΟτοτ ΠΡΟίΛΠΑ. 



SOKPATHX 
ΦΑΙΔΡΟΙ. 



ΠΑ ΑΤΟΝΟΥ ΦΑΙΔΡΟ:^. 



Ρ' •- .^ . ^ * «^^ % «^ %"> 



^7 ^Λ φίλ€ Φαίδρα froi Sn fcaX fro^cv ; 

ΦΑΙ. Πάρα Λυσίου» & Ίεώκρατ€%» τον Κ€φαλον• 
fro/ocuofuu δ^ προς π€ρίνατον £^ω τ€4χοντ σνχνο¥ γαρ 
ίκ€ΐ δΐ€Γ/!>4ψα χρονο ν καθημ€Ρος i( ίωθινου. τψ hi σγ 
καΧ ίμφ Ιταίρφ ν€ΐθόμ€ΐ^ος *Ακουμ€Ρψ κατά τας &8ov9 
νοίουμοΛ τους ire/oiirarovr ^ι^Ι γαρ άκοπωτίρονς clyoi 
Β των ip τοις Βρόμοίς. 

ΧΛ. ΚαΧως γαρ» 2 iraXp€» \4γ€ΐ. αταρ Λυσίας ι^ι% 
ως €OiK€if» iv αστ€^ ολλ^ •. ν^^'^ ^ •> α *c.^^ ^^ 

227. ff#l— Ifi^cs] *lieicIl*iiioilMl teinpom in toctis itadni acranUv." 

cooniry ezerciw is more bncing than J. PolL 8. 148» iwwr^ l^^i, 4p «ft «I 

thai Ukcn in the public wallcs.' htwmm A#ir^ffir. He dMirlier• cues a lin• 

ia A mcdioil term, which Plato proliablj from Ariatias» ^9 pm waAairrfa mU 9fi• 

ho ff r o we d from Hipimcratcn, as i^dmiSf pmt Iwwrkt wiKmu Xen. Oecon. xi. 16» 

p. tW B. It included all applications, iyi» Ih ^ηρατ4,Ύψ χρΛββΛ τ§ t«t &YpW 

eitemal as well as internal, for remoring ύψ, Umt I^imt, i litiyrfi, {| «I ip 



lassitude and strengthecing the ncrrous τφ |ν#τ« vtporwraliir. Comp.Enthj^ 

sjvtem, answeriniif to our ' tonics.' For p. 273, tirf Af^rrtt 1^ vt fitvartinir 4p 

l^ti compare Kupolis ap. IKog. L. iii. τψ ΜΛΨΛ^ψ4γψ 9β4μψ^ of the Ljoeai^ 

7, 49 ff^KMis l ^t rir 'Amifti&^Mv •Μν• as appears from the cootezt. 



Pbt. Gm. c 18» ri^r r 'AxaSn^ar 4ξ Β. ^r «#tm] Lysiae probablr raided 
4rMfev «al «^x^n|p£t mml^^er άν•• with his fiitber Cephalos, whose l iiwma, aa 



Uiffis Aacss, 4^9κψί4ρφ9 ^ a^reS l^i• we kam from the openinff aecne of the 

μ•%% mimpwi s «ai €V€Ktts vcfnrdracs. Repnblie, was In the Pmraena; or he 

The word 9ρ4μ•ί sometinwe denotes ma^ have had a bouse of bis own there, 

the eoYored portico or doister enooro• Epicratee is onee, Moryehua seretel 

passing the great open court (9»μ•ρ9τ) times, mentioned by iuristophaiiei, the 

of the palaestra or gymnasanm. These former as the possessor of an esTlnble 

9f4pm were used not only for walking beard, the latter as an eminent ben• 

exercise, but also in bad weather for rirantx Ecclee.71; Ach.887t ΡΜ.100β• 

fooi-racea and other sports which or• In .Veep. 606 Monrdina b lep te n nted 

dinarily took pbee In the open area, as {dr /BW y 909 mm , Irading η Bfo of 



Thqr MO 9ko called ^Ψ0τ•ΐ9 ξρ^τ^ •^ gontlenianly eaee and Innry.^ Oompwlb. 

tm» mtrdertTM 9f4pm. Yitmr. τ. 11. 1148. SpioralM, on the other hand» b 

a. **Haee portiens larr^ apnd Qraeeoi deseribed ae a Urmp md tipayiry^t» 

▼oeitnfcnr, ^wd alhletae per l^bemn SehoL Bedea. L L U• wnnid eem to 

Β 2 



4 ΠΛΑΤαΗ0:£ [»7. Β 

ΨΑΙ. tiai, *αρ 'Bwucpartt, if r^Se rg πλησύ»' τον 
Όλιψ,πίον αΐκίφ rg Μορνχίφ. 

Χα. Τίί οΖιτ ^ Ijp η Ζίατρφήί ^ ^η\ον ση των 
Xiymw νμά% Δνσία9 ίΐστία ι 

ΨΛΙ. neutrct, η σοκ σχολή wpmAyn ακού*^. 

ΧΛ. Ti Sot; ονκ &»> OMi uc ι,κατα nivBapw ■■ καΧ 
( ^βχολύϊ v^ifxspov νρα^μΛ^Ψθ^ίΤβ90αχ το <π^ TC και 
>1νσύι« SiftT/M/Sqi' oftovirat ; 

ΦΔΙ. Πρόβγ* 817. Q 

ΧΑ. Aiyois ο». 

ΦΑΙ. Και μηρ, & Χύηρατη, νροσηκονσά yi οόι ή 
Μο^' δ γήρ το( ^όγο^ ifi'. «^Ι fif SuTpifio^tf, ονκ oTS' 
&Tu« τροΤΏν jpetTUt ot. γίγραφΐ γαρ Βη ο Avatar wtt• 
^prnfUf^f TiMi TttW ιταλνΐ', οδχ vw' ψαστον Se, άλλ' αντο 
ft) Tovro και KCJto/t^evroi' λτ)»» γαρ ώ« χαριστή»' μή 
J|p£m fuXXor i} ^>ΜΤΐ. 

ΧΩ. *Λ yovaibf, c% γράψβΐίν of χ/>^ «vVtti μάλλοί' 
^ ψλοΐΜτίψ, και νρκσβντφψ ^ vtmrip^, καΧ Οσα άλλα ^μοί 
TC wpaattm και τοΐς νολλοϊ^ ij/xur ^ γαρ £^ αστ(ΰ» καΐ D 
λΐ|/Μ*ψ€λϊΐς (lev ο! λόγοι, (γ&>γ* oSv ovr«t ^ircdv /ιιικα 
■κονσαι, ΰστ^ iof βαΒίζων roig τοι* vcpinarof MiyapaSf, 
και κατά Ηρόδικοί' νροσβα^ τφ Tci^ci ιτάλιν άιτφϊ. ον /Μ} 
irov άηλη^Δ. 

#^. I7£s λή'Μϊ, £ fitkrurrt Χύκρατ^ί ; οΜί με, & 
ilvσίαf Ι iv νολλ^ ^^νψ κατά σχολήμ oiW^kc, fieu^a- SSe 
roc £r ΤΜΐ* ιπίν γράφο», ταντα iSuun}!' όι^α άνομι^• 
/Μνηίσα*' a^Ewf ^kcuov ; ««λλον γε δέη», και τοι ίβονΚό- 
μιην γ* Αν μάλλον ^ μοι foXv χρνσίον γκνίσθοΛ. 

Uk*iMeMdedtoth«*Men^•• mh- v. 1 -ylf tr Ut4Ih] 'would iodecd 

ric^'MMlUiwUwdMlkoritofcnn' )■• cbanDlM uid > booo to Um pabUc' 

Mcajnt. Β«Μ•1ϊ•ροϋι1οί8οΜΐ«Ί ΙηΓ. HI ■. i <«4«•« •ύτ•Ιτ «ύ* «UTtlii, 

^iiiilii.» H»»r Sri τΛψ Ktyrn» *>Ji 'qall• Rnrcdilng.' BuUbaDm't idM of 

Mmria* «farlsf A• dMUacUr at tha > dosU• PMutng Ii gratutou. 

iHirtiliiiiili iMd (te^pd wU lb• Ή^«*1 Bch. W^> 4> .ιατλτινι. 

«feNigB of pnMM H W. nirw ff• ηΙχΜη Arai)rr•, l^JfUHt 1«4 

wmk nMapwl Tb• mUn puna• I• twm twrrVxmi «t iiaifii JUAi ««|i- 

•• to fcaad Mte, L 1, IISr«r 4pJ, Tt iJfy, Ιχ^ι τ«ί πΐχ»»». «■! i y »Tf J »ii>. 

««^ »<«■«« ttm. I]r»w «d «rx•- !■ Frotaf. tie ■ U b itjM i 1*λ*ρ>- 



—228, α] ΦΑΙΑΡΟΧ. 5 

Sn. *Λ ΦωΖρ€» ci ίγω ΦοΛ^ρον αγνοω^ «col ΙμΛΛΠ 
τον ^ιλΑΐ}σ/ϋΐα&. άλλα γαρ ονδ^^κί ^στι τοντων, c2 olSa 

ν art iiiHTibv λόγορ ακούων 4κ€ΐνος ου μόνον αιτα^ ηκουσ^ν, 
>αλλα ΐΓολλβίιης έιταναλαμβανων iidkeuiv oi \ιέγ€υτ ο Bi 

Bcirei^cro προθύμως. τφ hi ovSi ταντα ^ν ίκαρο, άλλα 
Τ€λ€ντωμ παραλαβών το βφλιον & /αίλιστα ίπ€θύμ€ί 
€ΐΓ€σιτόπ€4• καΐ τοντο δ/κϊρ, ^^ ίωθ^κΛ κοβημ^νος, avei- 
froip cis vtpivarov ^ci, ώς /Ui^ έ/α» olfMi, i^ t&f kiW» 
^fcircoTaficyos τοι^ λόγοι^» c! ff^ iram η$ i(i^ μοΜρος• 
iwopeSero 8* cktos Τ€4χον9, Σι^ /ϋΐ€λ€Τ)ίΐ}. avaynfouf Si 
τφ νοσονντί frcpl λόγων άκοην, Ι&ων μίν ιΖων ησΟη δη 
cifoi τον σνγκορνβαΛηΛντα, καί wpoaytw hUktw 8co- 

Όμίνου Sc λ€γ€ΐν τον τό>ν λόγων ^/muttov, iOpvvrero ώ$ δ^ 
OVIC Ιπίθνμων λ€γ€υτ τ€λ€ντων δ^ ^^ΐ€λλ€9 καΐ ci μη τι$ 
€κών oirovoi, βίψ ipeip• σν oSv, 2 Φοαδ/κ» αντον Scif Αρ*!, 
δΐΓ€/!> ^^χα πάντως «Ό&ΐ)σ€4» ννν η|δΐ} voiciy^ 

ΦΑΙ. *ΕμοΙ ώς άΚηθως πολύ κράτιστον ίστίν ούτως 
όπως Svvofiai Xeytur ως μοί 8oiC€i9 σν ονδα^ιω^ μ€ 
αψησ€ίν πρΧν &ν €4!ιτω αμως yi πως. 
ΧΛ. Πάνυ γαρ σοι αληθή δοκω. ^-^^ 

mode of trMtroeni is mtirioillY eharae- ing SUllb/i defence of the Tvlg. rf 

teriied in Kq>. iii. 406 A. Iiicre wm wtfwrti u equiv. to iμ»L Hi• eipluia- 

■bo an Herodicoe of Loontini, a brother taon of the repeated UUtm ia ingeiiMNia and 

of Qorgiaa, a phyfudan, like hu name• probaMj right, tiler, tiler! may b• 

take in the teit. Qorg. 448 B. soppoaod to have been the inward ^gaen• 

228. kkxk η/^φ — ti •]!«] kkkk TJb> are lation of Phaedms on meeting one who 

here equivalent to άλλ* iw^l, as in Kur. * shared his enthosiasm* for hteratnr•• 

Fhoen. 1207• 'Αλλά yk^ K^wrm λt^r« At any rate tlib is better than to snp- 

rMff Itvf• rvrrtflf n^t U/mn rrtf- pose with Stcph. tlMt Plato wrote Ur 

Xerra, wid^m r0hs vapterdres T^evt, μ^ρ Urru, which is frigid in the eitreme. 

and in other passages quoted by Elmsley STncsins, Bnoom. Calr., tiler ykf tiler 

OB HctmL 48L The iwumkmμβipmf «toirat : p. 68, ed. Tomeb. 

which follows b an instance of a parti- c. H ^e s rtre] Gomp. Xen. Bpep. tuL 

dple need adrerbially ; ^repeatedly,' ' over 4^ mU 4 Imttpd/nit hnruAi^ At Η <^>Mr- 

and over again,' as τ•λ•»τ«»τ b presently ri^trst, t Tvt, Ni^ rSr |ie• ^r τ% y i y err i 

nsed for «It τέλ•! . 'χλ••^ Wf*X<* ^ ^ 7^ M'» Άλβ 

Β. For the ellipse in the daoae A μΐ» vfirrm t and transL ' he ooyly hnng 

λιττβ ^vff^i /vff#ir^fc comp. Symp. ImcIc,' like a prudish beauty. Slight^ 

192 B, βίΝΤ* Ar L•tψt•4nu revre I idkm different b the meaning of lial^fafsii 

1^ hnH/Mu rsrtAMr . . . τ^ 4μωμ40ψ in Theoer. zr. 99^ Wryi^f rm( n, ^άψ* 

4k Ivf ir fit TtWrfai• Ba d ha m , IrtiaiM «Ha; ινβλ^, l id V»<>nrai fif. 

ftim^t, and in Symp. Αιπμη^Μΐ reS^ el ri eir] 'entreat Um theirdbfu yoar- 

mU«i V iwM^Mi, Both eoqjectana eelf todoat oneethatwhiehhe wSUpna- 

to me unnecessary• sent^ do whether or not.' 



Avurr^euff W τ^Ί I ha?• adopted the lead] Forleef3;a• Β«ρ.5β7Ρ^ΜΜ 
sugfMthNi of SteplMmM» noiwithilrad• by Heind. 



/ 



6 ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟί [228, D 

ΦΑΙ. ΟύτωσΙ roww ποιήσω, τφ οντι γαρ» 2 Σώ* D 
KfHiT€^9 frayros fioXXop τά yc ρήματα συκ ίξέμαθοίτ ττιν 
/AorrcH Suiyofoy σχ€δον άπα^τβιι^» οΓς 6^ΐ} hia^iptw τα 
rw ipSimo^ ^ τά τον μή^ ip Κ€φαλαίοι^ Ιφ€ζη% Siecfii» 
άρζάμακίς άπο του πρώτου. 

3Λ. Δ€ίζα% γ€ wpSiroVf 2 φιΧάτη^. τι αρα ip rg 
apumpf, €χ€ΐ^ iwh τφ l/yiari^• τονάζω γαρ σ€ €χ€ΐρ tw 
.Xoyor αύτ^• Ci hi τούτο iartp, οντωσΐ huun>od π€ρΙ 
ίμου» ώφ 4γω σ€ πάνυ μΛρ φιΚω^ παρόντος 8c καΙ Αυσίοχβ 
ipMurip σο4 ^/AfAcXcroy wapi)(€w ου πάνυ ScSoirrai• αλλ' Ε 
29i» Scucrv. 

ΦΑΙ. Παυ€. €ΚΚ€κρουκας μ€ ίΚπί&ος» 2 Σώκρατ€ς, 
tjjp Λχορ ip σοΙ ω^ ίγγυμρασομ^ρος. άλλα νον δ^ βούλ€ΐ 
Λα0ιζόμ€ροι ορμγρωμΛΡ ; 

Ι ΧΛ• Aeup iκτpaπ6μ€P0i κατά τοι^ *Ιλισσον i!a»/ici^9 220 
cEra MOV &ρ h6((i ip 'ησνχιψ καθίζησ6μ€θα. 

ΦΑΙ. EU καιρόν, ως coikci^» άρ%ηΓο8ητο% ων Ιτυχον* 
oif μέρ γαρ ση aci. ρ^ϊ^ττορ ουν ημιρ κατά το νοατιοι^ 
βρέχρνσι τους ιτόδας imii» καΙ ουκ άηΒ^ς, άλλως τ€ καΐ 
Π}!^ την ώρορ τον erovs tc καΧ της ημέρας. 

n. heffytm — 4] Cooin. Bq>. τ. 455 C, ^/levr^r — l/lmrrai] ' I have no iotcn- 

Tarn• r^ rAr j blf fi » Ttawr um^pimmt tion of hearing you rcliearno your leaiion/ 

Ιχ« % r^ rfir γιΐρβΜΜτ. 8o with other '-^μμ%\%ψ•9 = to nractiitc npon or al 

qiMMi-eoamratiTCi, ai iptanim, Ι^ιτβλιν» IA« expend ^another. Thcocr. UL 80. 

and the like. See MadTig. Or. Gr. § 91. iwA ψΙ μ•ι M^eMp^mr^. 

AffOat— «^^] «Tea» hat flrrt let me x. l«liKrv] V. It drrvt . I have followed 

ne what tob are boldinff in year left Hineh. in restoring the Attic fornit 

hen e a th yoar doak ι I strongly thoogh with some limitation. Hie Hel- 

Η ii the Teiyqpceeh in qnestion.' lenic ifwr^ir Is nt«ed hy Alciis, a poet 




r W A^it. Phaedms in saying that these forms " suh Menan- 

Wld thevolmiia \m\ik^ft hand, enpkgr- dri aotatem propnllukmnt." Vt. Lectt. 

lag Ui rigkt in hoMhag together the p. 817. 

fm of tM UantioB whieh were llnng lievt] 'havf) done,' act, not middle, 

•fw Ui Ml ihooMer fAM^aA^^ver Iv•• according to Attic usage. On the otlier 

9^jm iKfMpmp moaemag to the phrase hand «av^ai In the aor^ not «avror. See 

fai llMael. ITS »). Gobet, ibid. pp. 264^ 5, who ohsenres, 

fdOrnff] For ftXe, or ψtk^ MfeXi, *«8emel mihiva^ apod antiquioros lee- 

elsir• jir» «mmtsI•— a fbrmnla adopted .turn eat, apud Ephippum Athen. Yiii. p. 

Igr FlaMlattaten^ a• I^Mbn, Ac, hat 847 β ι ^χ^4τ rewri* vmUv fevfir, Ma- 

ieiJMi<^ Mwhan dsa ta eitant Attie mMr ίφχωρ, eni reddlderim wtff e^." 
■iliwa. EwekaMm however haa ArV 829. Λβι§ίζψ4μΜ] AnUatt. Bekk. p. 

*Ama^ if^ |r aal wh f lA^rf t, p. 101, 2, itm$tfy94tuH krrl red «altM- 



—229, D.] ΦΛΙ4Ρ0Χ. 7 

ΧΛ. Πρ6αγ€ $η, iccu σκάπ€ί ομΛ οπού καβιζψτό^ 

ΦΑΙ. *Ορ^9 οΖν circunjy ττιν νφη\οτατη¥ frXarovoi^ ; 

ΧΩ. Τί μψ : 
Β ΦΑΙ. *Εκ€Ϊ σκιά τ iari κολ πνάμα μιίτρυο»» κυΧ wia 
καθίζεσθοΛ η[, &ρ βουΚώμ€θα9 irarcucXft^yoi• 

ΧΛ. Προαγοις w. 

ΦΑΙ. Eivi μοί, & Xatcpar€%9 ονκ MMt μώησι 
voOip afro του ^Ώασσου Xe/crcu ο Bofdas τηι^ *ilp€i$waM 
αμπάσαι ; 

ΧΛ. AeyeroA γαρ. 

ΦΑΙ. ^Αρ οδμ ΙνθίΛ^ ; χαρία^τα yow kcu καθαρά 
καΙ δια^αι^ τα ύδατια ^oo^crcu, καί iwirqh€ia KOpa»s 
παίζείΜ wap αυτά. 
Ο ΧΛ. Ουκ» άλλα κάτωθ€ν σσοι^ δν* ^ τ/οία oroSiOv ]^ 
ιτ/οος το τ^9 "Άγρα^ Βίαβαίνομ€ΐ^ και που ns ^στι βωμας 
αυτόθί Βο/χον. 

ΦilL Ου πάνυ νο^Ότηκα* αλλ' cifrc frpo9 Jios» 2 Χ«ί- 
ic/oarcr σν roSro ro μυθολάγημα frci^Ci άλΐ}^€9 clyoi ; 

ΧΑ. 'ilλλ' ci aiTiOTOii}!', ωσπ€ρ oi σοφοί» ουκ &y 

άτοπος eiijK €ΐτα σοφ%ζ6μο^% φαίην αύτην ννά^μα Βο- 

ρ€ου κατά, των irAijijFioi' πετρών trifp Φαφμακ€ίψ παίζουσβ» 

&σαι, και οΰτω Βη τ€\ιευτησαχΓαν λεχθηνία ύπο του Βο^ 

1> ρ4ου οΜορπαστον ycyora^&i• ^ Ιζ *Αρ€ίου πάγουν Xiyenu 



Β. mir«KAiHMu] So tlie CodiL, ιμτ«• of eertoin " phyaic•! nbiUiioei or el•• 
layiMu being the only fonn nllowed hr mental amugemenU" (firwif i 
the itiicter AUicitU. 8oe Cobet» N. rtis mU rrvcxt (mt lMyM#|i4r«<t). 



«AayiMu being the only form nUowed hr mental airaugement•" (firwif ^nrriC- 

~ if. rt IS mU rrMXf (mt hmκ^wμ'^tt)• IHog• 
Leeti. p. 840. LmsH. B. ii. c 8• | 11. Thb he did» & 



c. liajSa f wyttr] Perliapt lif/kiM^r. τ^ vt^ *0^4p«v— • book in which λί«τ 
Iliey are aHcendiug the itrcani, which •Η#•»ι IttUfarai, wJurrm fit AAAyyf far 
they probably eronod near the temple of putriq/mf. It b probable tiiat the ear- 
Agra or Artemis Agrotera. Compw the castic epithet• in the text» λί«τ l«»ee^ 
feply of I'hacdr.» «4 «dlyv mi^v*•• ιν.τ.λ., mer either to thb anUior» or to 

irvff el #»Φ•ί] Tlteiv b much of aome imitator who made the Attie myth• 

thb rationaliiing rein in Enripidea, de• hb specialty. The explanation of the 

riTed perhaps nom hb contemporary &ble of Boreas b evidently a tea^tiag 

Aletrodoms» a friend and disdple ii one to a rationalist of thb sdiooL 
Anazagoras, who bad himself expressed D. % ^C *Aff (•»— 4fv«b#«] Ilib da••• 

an opinion that Hosoer's poetnr was in a b not noticed by Hermeias in hb para^ 

great measare allegoricaL Thb Tiew phrase, and sewns to Heindorf misplaced. 

was carried \rt Metrodoms io «ztraYa- Ast daJRnds it on the gnmnd thai Flat• 

gant lengths ι he explained, for instance, meant to ridienle tM arbttvarf dm- 

ZmM, Hotb, md Fdb• •• Bymbob VMl^r of th• wtimyJiihig ~ 



sxTi mTBODOCTION. 

TInf hAT» abo to expUn bow It la tlut in tliefo dlKloguee 
Plato toochoe ηραα none of the (ιφΙα which uo lumdlcd in tbe 
PlMfliiiM, and which must haro βηρίοχοά tlio mind of its author 
fix- aoMe eDBMdetabla time at leait before lio garo tho result 
«f hi• ηΜοηΐΒΐΙοΒβ to tho world. Tho Lpi* i< a οοητοπαΐίοη 
«■ n4eadahip ; the Lachea, a troatiie on Valour g but of both 
thMO the poaitiTe reanlle are meagre, and the doctrince hy no mcanii 
daraetmaticaUf Platonic, bnt rallier «uch aa Xon<^>lion or an/ otlicr 
ibUower of Soerate• might have gleaned Atim tlie leaching of !)!■ 
■Mtcr. In the Charmidcs, which is an adrance upon (ho hyti» 
aad Ladie• in point of compoeilion, notions are put forward which 
an JBewapatible with FInlo'a later opinions— tho virtue of σνφροσΛ^ 
fbr laatancc^ ia hamllcd in a manner far Irom aalisfiwtorjr | nnd oven 
tha Protagorae, though tho most perfect apccimcn of hie early 
aaaaer, eondncte ua to nunc hut negaliro rcRulta. It Icarce »a 
d ia w lhlt i with tlie Socratlo thcoiy of Virtue, hut neither aub• 
«lilvte• a hetler, nor indicatca in wliat direction we are to look for 
iL la maintaining thercfuro tlie early dalo apaigncd to (lie Phacdnia 
bj tradition we elioiild bo driven to nupiNiac that I'bilo in hia 
trtt pnUiahed work had prcaeiited the world with idcna nnd fiiccii• 
latiooa which he adera'ardu allowed to alumbcr for noma twenty 
jcan; roaehsaAng no explanation of allogoriea which arc rjitilo 
intelligible to na, but wliicli must liave accmcd mcro cniginn:* lo 
thoaa to whom hi; leading doctrinoH were unknown. 

In thia attempt to Λχ approximately the date of the riiocdiiia, no 
■noont has been token of the Pytliagorcan matter which ia found in 
the Erotic Diacourac. Slallhaum and othcra have hiiilt much on 
tUa I for it ia a well-known tradition ' tliat Plato owed the Pytho• 
paean elementa which enter into hia aclicmo of philoiiojiliy, to Ida 
iaterconrao with the members of Pythagorean hrotliorhooda rctijdcnt 
ia Sicilj and lower Italy ι conntrJoa which bo did not viait until some 
time after the death of Stcratca. The argument hence derived is 
mot without its weight, though it has 'been pressed somewhat too for 
by Stollbaum. It la, however, highly [trobahle that the fimdneta 
Ar i^th and allegory which appears nowhere in tho purely Socratio 
—that ia, as I venture to call (hem, the early — dinloguos', hut 
which eminenlly diatingnialiea tlioao acknowledged to be later, waa 
s taate whidi Plato derived from thia ingenious and fantaatic achool. 
The ao am i ea l apeenhitionfl which are implied in the Erotic mythua 

•ae.daRt9ab.LlO.ie. Da Πηη. V. 28. 87. 

' η• epalana pat la tb• BMnthoT PraUnnw UonlTaawntngMeeptioni tar 
■• SM «aa Mto ptreaiv• that Κ b a coBpodtioa altanUw df &m)t bolb la fbna 
M<«MlftamthataBanatoaieaiytbBa. 



—230, Β.] ΦΑΙΑΡΟΧ. 9 

θηρίσι^ τυγχάνω ΐν^νος 9οΚυπ\οκωτψθ¥ καΧ fuiXXw 
4πίΤ€θυμμ€νον9 ciTC ημ€ρωτ€ρσι^ re ftal άνλούστ^ι^ £mov, 
θ€ίας τίνος καΙ άτυφου μοίρας φύσ€ί μ€Τ€χο¥. ^Arofh i 
€ταγ>€» μ€ταζυ των λσγων, ip* ου roSt ^ν το ScvSpoi^ i^ 
οπ€ρ ijycs η/Αας ; 
Β ΦΑΙ. Τοντο μΜΡ οΖν αντ<{• 

ΧΩ. Νη την "Ήραν, καλή yc η καταγωγή, η Τ€ γαρ 

ebcwhere in whick iimnonil nytli• «r» thoiie which «donifd om Amq of the 
coodcniied. rock of the Acropolis. The eiea thw 

ν•λννλΜΝίτ#^0τ] Mlth this eonipere cndosed is croiicd hy a threed of water 
Bepab. is. 588 c• wlicro the lower pert issuing from a now neerly choked soniee 
of man's nature is compared to a **nKilej (the ν^γ^ of the teit). A tree of by no 
and many-headed monster, some of whose means ampks dimensioiis grows there, 
heads resemble those of tamek others It is, if I mistake not» Uie only tree in 
thosi• of wild creatures." Acsch. Prom, the neigh b ourhood ; and though the 
9S3, leareYKdifarer v^t /Mar xf^e^ green turf has dinppoared from the 
^•rs» Twf&y •s g ys » . 'gentle slope»' the rocks still yield a 

/vrrcfv^i^^rMr— Ar^fw] Phio's ety- ffratcftU shelter from the sun. The 
mologistng Tcin breaks out here f«>r the IliMin» in Mi^ 1856^ contained ouite 
first time m the dialogue. As #s>ir. means sufficient water to ' wet the feet ' of the 
inflamed, ' burning with pride or pamkm ' pedestrian ; in fact in this part of its 
(Ar. Lys. 222, Swmt kv 4rif iwtrwff coune it was nowliere quite ύτ, though 
tudktmri μ»9), so lirvfst denotes modesty, the season had been one of unusual 
unasRumiiig simplicity, as in llut. Mor. drouth. Its rills (M^m) sUU a ns w e red 
i. 43 a, M^Msrst mil kkmC^mtt Ave- to tlie descripUon in the teit t they were 
Av#c(t, fit /9ler lirv^sr md ^tmupstt• x«f(ffrra sal irais^ md l iafa rj, «ol 
saraeTi^it wmmiw. Id. de Oenio S$ocr. /rrH^ia tdfmgt widC%w sn^ ^Λτά (sup. 
c. 12, Smr^drsvt, Arlf4t krwflf md 229 b). Col. Leake, who docs not notice 
Af«A<if ftXmwofimM 4^m9$fmwinunmt, this mrociso spot, remarks that ** the most 
Menamler alco uses the suM. krw^lm, popular part of the worship of the terrene 
dplained by a grsinmarian as = ravti- gods was tlist of Pin and the Nym|dis, 
9^ψρ^9^w^. who presided orer riren, fountains, and 

^cr«{ir Twr A^ywr] ** Osllomm d j»ro- carems, and appear to hare had many 
/MM," Ast. Angl., ' by-tbc-bye.' Art sanctuaries on the banks of the IKsras. 
illuntrstes the formula from Lucisn, Athens i. p. 483. A temple of the 
with m-linm it is frc«|Qcnt: Disl. Mort. Muiae Iliasides stood some half-mile 
I. 912, kXXk ^fT«{lr K4rfU9 rlrtt #•#!» lower down the stream. The plane (re- 
•2 «sAff^tevrrfft ^«t ivm ; prciicnted now by a ■orry popwr) seens 

B. iraraywyii] Called s a r a yrf7 i #» 259 to hare disapoeared in* Cicero's tioM; 
A. Both words sre explained by the as I understand him, he doubts its ever 
Greek Lexiongraphers in the same terms, having existed ; " mihi Tidetur mm tarn 
«ardAiiyia, w sf^ sstUMr, iw^ewmiXri, Herod, ipsa aquula quae describitur quam Pla• 
i. 181, speaks of the landing-plaoes tonis oratione crerisse:" de Orat. L | 
(staxioni) in the tower of B^us, as 28. This, one hones, was an unreasoa- 
««τβ7•τγ«ί Tff md •μτ•ι 4fcv«»rr4f«s«. able tally of Academic scepticism; Ibr 
The spot in question is easily die- no tree was more prised by the Athe- 
eorered by the risitor at the preient nians than Uie plane, which was planted 
day ; there is indeed but one plsoe an- eren in the Agora, and magnificent 
swering the conditkms, and it answert specimens of which are still Ibuod in 
them Mrfectly. On the left side, as one other parts of Greece» though the tree 
ascends the stream, the steep but not has ceased to exist in the neighbourhood 
high banks retire and form an oral of modem Athens. It uraall^ growa 
rsoew girt by rocks, in which are still near fountains and at rirer-heads, the 
▼faible certain small square niches, where huge roots being oltcn laid baiu by the 
doubtless stood the *>d\/Mra, Uttle gudiing water which seems to inutfttmi 
of Pui and the Nymphs, like theai^ aaAf ^Λ νλ•τ«ι4ττν fit r ^Uw 



10 ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟΙ [230, η 

πΧίτω^ος αντη μάΧ άμφιΧαφης re καΙ νψη\η» roC re 
ayyov ro νφσ^ κοΧ ro σνσκίθ¥ νάγκαλον, και ώς άκμην 
€)(€ΐ τη^ ϋο^θης, ώ^ ta^ tw^iararov ναρέχοι τον τόπον. 
19 Τ€ α2 ντ/γη χαριεστάτη νπο της νλαταα^ου pti μάΚα 
ψνχρον uSaros, ως γ€ τψ woSi Τ€κμηρασθαι* Νυμφών 
τ€ ηΜω¥ inu *Αχ€Κψου Upop άπο των κορών re κϋΧ 

iyJUMT fl«f . The cpitiici A^iAaf^f «/e» muehi:* In the latter cum) At Ar 
to the "pAtelii diflbaa ranis" νιν^χο• niut = 6στ• wmpdxuw, which 



of Ckcfo L L is nardlj powihle. ψ9φ4χ<Η k» comoKMily 

meant 'it will make' — *lt mnnot full to 



V r« iypfv τλ Η*•*] Soida• inr. A^Mf, 

β r«iy»*vl^T^*.,a.T^^ quoting this make' — 'it maj well make;' and the 

jMMace. He cite• two Bbc• of a eonie dauw in which it i tandt Hecin• to fonn 

poet ^[^ioidde•) : the upoioM to the former. In this 

^ 1^ pk 1^ nt Mkw $r, y4 pm *|^« ^J?*^ "» "? dimcnlty, if the firit 

iJjjT * ' mt eoakl he undcmtood an caunal, or 

rf-^7^ *_^/ .-, ^»-_ ^,._ j qoasi-caufiaU like tlie Lat. ut followed by 

Om which Ifeineke obwrvet : " Recto k9ig!U ^ iU floKerimg (Ai^ Att. for 

dp X iy d V a , Dioacor. i. 136 : ttfwt ^ Mifc»)» i^ cannot fail to make the 

A^yot «ιί* waro^r τραχ4^$ r« riirair mo/ the moei frafframt imaginable* 

«■I x^palfaif ψο^μΛΡΟί.** The agnot («r t^wl^rTarar). On the wliolc per- 

cMti» or Titei w nsoaUy deicrilied aa a hapa 8tallh.'ii nmdcring, cinnhroiiH ai 

4|vr^, aot a l/»Var. But Ilinv din• it Ncemt, ami untraimlHtahle ax it in, 

ua^obhea two kind•. " Mijor in ar- will iicem to moet ))crsoiM to give IImi 

aalicb modo amvr^t." "Non true oonKtruction : though I coufcM I 

aa latiee . . diatat Titcx• folkirum ahoold be glad to hoc an annlogout in- 

aspectn» old odore gratior Ciect. iitanoo of an cxdainatory followed by a 

lalmunlliiremmittitcompuriroroo» relatire itt, Ilciiid/• |iro|KMcd emcn- 

qnao et CBB^dt Toeatnr; nigra quae tan- dationi, 6t A«mV . , , At ύ,αΐ , , , ila, 

taan porpnvnu. Kaiicnntor in paluatri• or, md a0r«t ίαμ^ρ ... At &r . . . nccmi 

Κμοββρμ." '^OraedlygnaYOcant, alii to me equally inelegant. He liowevcr 



qnooiam natronae Thctmophoriis iccmi to think tluit the firnt At may 

Athenieiiium caatitatom cnatodientes hi• moan «/» and in tlmt cane there can lie 

MBa evhitoa dbi •umont." N. H. no great harthncM in the •ηρι>Γβ9ΐΗίοη of 

sziT.Se. Tlw plant would thu• iieem to the rorrcMnonding ila; which w all that 

owe ita Tepntatioa to a false etymologj. ia ref|uired in niv renkm. lliote who 

«■I At imi^^in hf f^dNrrarar] arc ttill ditnatitfiod may if tlicy pleaw 

C o— icat atoffa an at ittoo about the contult Att't gigantic note, Comm. p. 21-2. 

ftroa of At in each danae. Tlie accond At γ# νφ wM τ§κμ^ραα$αί] 'judging 



At» Η ia agreed, mutt ha nndemtood in by the foot' I din into it. Moet of the 

the aaaie of 'qoomodo,' aa preceding copiea hare iar/yt, but At yt it given 

«a^Xai ir, a potential, not a eoqjnne- hv one MS.» and by Aristacnctua, in hit 

tit^ The int At ia regarded by Stallb. afmoat literal citation of the entire pat- 

•a adnwitoiy, by Aat aa rcktiTe. The aage, Ep. i. 3, p. 8, at quoted by Ilemd. 

ftraMT tnotbtea thnat "ond wie ateht Cmnp. Herod, ii. 135, μ^γάκα iariamro 

cr cbcB is der iditaetcn lUfithe in cincr χ^^ματα. At &r tlrai 'Pobmwtw, irL• mba 

Wciaeb wi• ^r den Ort in htehaten At ^c is ηνραμΛα remύr^p 4^utia$mi 

ΟηΛα nit WioUgonieh tn erfiillen Ycr- and iCep. τ. 476 d, arow^rmrel •Urtw At 

nag." AaC» on the oontrarjr, haa the y* iw ftXoaofms riidpot. Cicero rcfcn 

Mnariag:*' Verba ita tmtintdligenda: to thit paango in describing the cold- 

ψα9 Ψ9 Ayptv rh Sfat md rh a^ataa bcm of a tributary of the river Liris : 

■dyaaAap' «■! Qal. reSro itayuaXiw iarv) «* Nee enin ollon hoe ftrigidius ilumen 

At (La. In airtft) Aayribi^fx•• r%t Ayff 1 1 adtigi . . nt riz peie tentare id ponim, 

L» mad (mfpL fat «eM» iet mmek qnod ia Fhaedro natonb fiidt Soerato•." 

i)«bai«f J0<aiitrMaAalaaJ9<ia• Lm. IL c. S. 

&Uli,4mmmiamOrimmw§kUkffUad- νίχιλ^] The pmoiiiAcatioo of Avah 



—250, D.] ΦΛΙΔΡΟΧ. 11 

ο clyaXfiaroiy cotKcv cWt. ci 8' aS βούΚει, ro cvvraw roO 
τόπου ως άγαπιττομ ftal σφόδρα ηΒ%τ Otpi^ov re ical Xi- 
yvpoi^ vfnjX^* ^V ^•*•' Τ€ττίγω•^ X^/>V* «'«^•w' Sc κομφό' 
raroi^ ro T179 iroaSf ori o' ^pc/xA vpoawrtk ΙκοΛβη Ίτ4φνκ€ 
κατακ\ΛΡ€ΐτη τηρ κ€ψαλην παγκάΚως €χ€^. ωστ€ apurni 
<roi 4ζ€ΡαγηταΛ9 & φιΚε Φαΐο/χ. 

ΦΑΙ. Χύ 8c yc, 2 θαυμάσια, άτονώτατάς ης ^aw€i. 
ατ€χνως yep, δ Xe)fcc9, ξ€Ραγουμ6^ψ run καΐ ουκ ίπιχω^ 

Όρίφ coiKas* όντως 4κ του αστ€ος οντ' €ίς τ^ι^ ύπ^πφίοοβ 
απίΛημΛς» ουτ €ξω τ€ίχους €μοίγ€ Βοκ€Ϊς το vapiwa» 
ίζίίνοΛ. 

ΧΛ. Χυγγίγνωσκε fioi, £ apiart. φιλο μαθής γαρ 
Cf/yii• τα pip otv χωρία καΧ τα h&hpa ον8ά ^ ft* H^i^} 
ΒΛάσκ€ΐνρ oi δ* ip τφ currci ανθρωποκ. συ μάττο^ Βοκ€Ϊς 
μοι της ίμης 4ζ68ου το φαρμακορ €υρηκ€Ραι. ωσνφ γαρ 

w«t4T acoonling to Hcitn^ Μ γλ^ τ•9 oot the walk was not UtciaUy true^ as 

^rylwrw ra^mr 99ΤΜμΦ¥ βΐ|λ•ΜΊ rW tho Lycemn, hie Ikvoorite haunt» ky 

ffifp Mp τ9¥ Ψ9τίμ•¥ 0l«r«t. So fire- ontaide the city. He ako occanonally 

qncntiy in tlic poets. Ircqaentcd tho Academy» as we find firooi 

kvi rmv mwpmw re κβΛ ίη^ηΚμέτωρ] 'to Lvsia, init. Bat those were eiceptiona 

jndgc by the imppcts and the images.' which 'proved the mk.' In tHeCrito 

"K^pat AtticidicnntpupasexccraargiUa- he k said to have once attended the 

Tc ficiais [Jangnnculas." Uahnkcn. ad Isthmian festival. Hk rr^rtSu, bekig 

Tim. L. 1*. V. K9p9mk4$Pi, Tlicse puiipcts involuntary, were of course no exoep- 

or dolk (old Rng. babiea) were douhtlces tions. 

votive oflcrings; the a7«Ufurra m-ere {WO- D. rk μ^ρ φΙρ — i$4hu liUkatif'] 

bably images of marble, like the small ' the ftdds and trees yon see won't tench 

IVm which was brought from a shrine in roe any thing f that is, * I can't get 

tlie rock of the AcropDlis, and now stands them to teach me / as if they had the 

in tlie Fitswilliam Museum at Cam• power of refhsal. Soph. 252 i, τ4 fAp 

bridge. 4$4k9t rk Μ μ^ ξρμμΙγρνψΦ^Λ^ "sons• 

c. ^vifxcT] 'it answers' (cither S will blend, others rcAise to bknd,** 

r4w9f or impers.) 'summerlike and shrill speaking of the tOif, a qoast-impcrsona- 

to the quire of cicades.' Kur. Supp. tion. Thk use of iiiku k so coBi m o n 

7ia VA^« Γ •^kp ^^ ^xii^M as Imrdly to need UlustraUng. It k 

xMmu Plut. Men. 0•% D. wm9pkp ^xc< frivolous to dispute whether it k er k 

md ky^ppit, Comp. Tlieact. 179 D, not equivalent to S^parfai in such cases. 

wdifihp ^Biyymu. So in Lat^ "ύη• «Hit 4μ^9 ^iUv rh fi^^Murar] «the 

cerum sonere," Lucr. iii. 886 and eke- recipe which shall charm me out or town/ 

where. Juv. xiv. 2U&, " acstivum tooat," " Antiphanes ap. Stobaeum, i Μ λ^^ 4w* 

not " sonat»" as quoted by Stallb. ruf liiumrtms ψ4φμβΜ9Ρ t ψέφμκκίρ ram§ 

Artxrwf ^>^#ur«s] ' as you sar, yon utroqoe modo usurpatur, nt sit mcdioa• 

are exactly like some stranger In the mentum vel ^eiemdo lea• destinaUun» 

hands of a guide,' or 'cieerone.' Ast vel «verteitdp melo. . . . τΑ ηφέμμκψΈφ 

quotes Luckn, Scyth. € 4^ ri ^• νιφβ- ■ Eurip., Ρϋ. fr. 2, vocavitA^f f, t Fkt. 

km fi ^ Itrd^ifrer md Μξ•ρ rk βάΚ' Phaedr. 274 I, ^ir4^r md #e f t»f fdm^ 

Aarra rfir *A$ipp^tp. μβκ»9." Wyttenbach ad Ennan. τ. tt. 

•Vrwt, «.τΛ.] Lat'adea' Eng.'thk p. 9^ quoted by Dindorf on Staph. TWn. 

eones of yovr never absenting yonrsell^ m τ. fi^fuucer. 

Ac' That Soenitci iiev« aotlooi with• imp >V«Q I^ tlw«'bio*teB4»w• 



12 ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟΧ [230, d 

oi πα vciWirra θρ^μμΛτα θαλΧορ η τίνα καρποί vpoatU 
ovrc$ ttyoiKTS» συ ίμΛϋ λόγους οντω νροτ€ίνων Ιν βιβλίοις 
τηρ re * Αττικής φαΛν€ί frtpw^w ανάσας καΐ airoi tvH 
ukkxHM. povk'Q. vw ol•^ i¥ τψ vapomi 8cC/>' άφίκ6μ€Ρος 
iym μ4ρ /aoc Soic£ κατα#τ€ίσ€σ]β(α9 σν^ iv ον<Λψ σχημχνη 
oiCi βψστα άραγνωσ€σθξη, rovCt 4λό/χ€ΐ^ος άι/αγιγ^ωσιτ€. 

Πφί μ^ρ τωρ ίμωρ πραγμάτων inUrraaaif ιταΐ ώ^ 
νομίζ/ω συμφ4ρ€ΐ» ^μΛ» γν^ομίιηΛν τούτων ακήκοατ αζιΔ 
Sc μτι Sia roSro άηιχ^σαι | £ι^ δ /ofuut ori ovit ^/κισΐΊ79 291 
cSr σον τνχχαι^• ώ« ίκ€ίνοίς μλν rore ftcrofiA'ei £ι^ &y 
c2 ιηΝη[σοκην, iveiSay τ^ς ίπιθυμίας ιτανσωι/ται* τοις 
8c ούιτ &ΓΤ4 χρίνσς iv ψ μ€ταγνωναΛ προσήκει ου γαρ 
vw Ανάγκης αλλ* ίκ6ντ€ς9 ως &y apurra w€pi των οΙκ€ίων 
βουΧακτοΛντο^ προς την StW/iiv η^*^ αύτων cv ποιουσιν• 
*!Εη 8c oi μΑν Ιρωντ^ς σκοπουσνν α re κακώς δΐ€^€κτο 
Twr αυτών δια τοι^ €ρωτα καϊ & νβποιι^κασϋ^ cS, και &y 
ct^or νόνσν νρο€η'ίθ€ντ€ς ηγούνται πάλαι, την άζίαν άπο- Β 
ScSttMcn^oi χάριιν τοις Ιρωμένοι,ς. τοις 8c μ^ ipHa^v ovrc 
r^r r£r oticeutfy afiAciov δια rovro ccrri προφασίζ^σθοΛ^ 
WT€ τους παρ€\η\υθότας πόνους ύπολογίζιεσθαι, ovrc τά^ 
πρϊας τους προσηκοντας διαφοράς Ιαιηάσασ^αιΙ* ωσΎ€ 

kaveacoalbiMNiof coMtnictioiM! inrt^ Flat. 1186, mn-i^crfTr it now read for 

W vA wip&rr » Ijp^I^i^Mir• iyr r »t ••λλλ» ««ti^^m ι». 

• • • ■^ • P t i trrtt λγοιρτιρ «^4. vf•- fltf) ^ir τΑτ ^/α6τ] Concerning thin 

md e m rod rt any bmbb mtlaer to tempi speoch or qiittio κο tlie Introd. 

or to «MTV bv wiTing aa obfeci before 231. At }««(rMt #i^r] Who the ^artirvi 

th• cgpok Of the ki^er lenee we hftre were hml perhap* been explained in a pre• 

«■ JMtance fai Thee. ▼!• 86^ eia Ιλλ•τ τιοη• ooinnmnioation. ThcTareofcoume 

▼«4 «y e p i fa yrtt Φ4099, whcine however, the ifSmrn, at eontraetcd with the writer, 

a• ΐΜή% the ol|jeei b to allnrt ('«ay- who deteribc• himiielf at efa /^arr^t 

afyevpM^ wi^• 

B. ^)i #ilr iMi Ιμτ6 aaraacie'c^iai] At ir— lieirAt^rairr•] 'in such tort 

ifSp#ai it the reading of the Bodl. an thej will beat provide, Ac^* i. e. 



as the 

of the bert M8S. Steii^. girca heat way they know of promoting their 

w9m, tad lo Himeb. The pre- own intcreatt. 

aoii aied to be JaatUied by Ariat. Veap. b. alrMlrariai] There it no Juatifica- 

177» Αλλ* «Ir•^ pm rW Ipw^ i(4y9»9 tion for the change of tenae here. Dr. 

9mA, **! have a adad to^ Ike.," aa if Badham propoae a la«iri«##ei, oomparing 

iHMi pm had beca foaad. Bat thia Ep. tU. p. 339, pBv r ipm rh p^mt rfr 

iMUag waa eoadaaraed by Efaail.• and «aftiat . . . 4wmirt4p9Pt afti Ζ4ξΜΜ luutUf 

U mmr abaadoaed la eoaaidmitloa of Avafca^fSrfaf wtm, and adding ««ηΜ ύ 

tht ooaleit. la Ifeaaad. apu If da. It. hnkeyt(4pwt acripaleaet perinde Ma» 

U i^miie§d pm laaA rh MarvM»• aet.** Bat aMMai might ataad— «to 

b «I AMie Mat•. laArkt aflegi^' La. ia atpkaalkNi of the aaglael 




, Ε.] ΦΑΙΔΡΟΙ. 13 

π€ρηιρημ€ΐ^ρ τοσούτωι^ κακω¥ ovSep vwokdweroA αλλ* ^ 
WOUW προθύμως ο η iv αυτοΐς οΐωρτοΛ νραξααη^ χα^ 

Ο puurOtu. "EtL• S^ ti δια rovro αζιορ τονς ipSnrra^ wtpl 
νολλον voicur^ai ση τσύτου^ ^Αολιστά ^σι φίΚ€α^ S^ &y 
ipSiaif καΧ έτοιμοι curi ftcu ^κ r£i^ \6γωρ καΐ 4κ rw ip• 
γων roi9 άλλοις avc^^ovo/icyoi rolf ίρωμέι^ις Xapi^ccrtfcu, 
pfStop yv&vQAf €4 άλΐ}^ λ^^ονσυ^, ore δσωι^ &y var€pot^ 
Ιρασθωσυ^, ixtipov^ αύτωρ w€pl wXeiouo^ νονήσονται^ icaX 
irjXov Sri iop ίκ€ίνας ^^ '^ τούτους ftaic£s «xHif- 
σοι;σ4• Xcu roc νως clicd^ ^OTi roiovroi^ πραγμΛ προίσθΰΛ 

D Tpittun y» ^^(oiTi inf/i^pdl•, ^¥ ovS* &y ί99χ€ψήσ€^ρ ov- 
^ ^ ίμπ€ίρο$ &^ aworpiw€tP ; καΐ γαρ avroi όμολοχονσι Tc^ 



yo<rciy /ϋίαλλοι^ ^ σωφροι^ΐι^, ical ciSo^ai arc ιταιτΑς ^yx»• 
vowra^p αλλ* ov Siii^eur^ai αύτωι^ Kpartw. ωστ€ v£( &y 
eS φρονησανΓ€^^ ravra καλ£ς ^c&y ιτγι^σαικτο, v€fX iw 
oifroi δ4αΐΓέζμ€^οι f^o^oi^ait ; KaX μ€Ρ Sij ci ftci^ 4κ rw 
Ιρώντων τον βίΚτιστον aipoioy i( 6\ίγωρ op aoi η cιcλcf i« 
€41}* ci 8* 4κ των αλλωι^ τον σαντψ iwvnfieioraTOVp ix 
Βνολλωι^• ωστ€ νολν π\€ίων ίΚπϊς iv τοΓς πολλοίς οντά 
τνχ€ίν τον αζίον της σης φίΚίας• C^El Toiwv roi^ νομον 
τον καθεστηκοτα Sc^oucas, 017 νυθομίνων των άνθρω• 

of which they are guUtT after their pM• known than the former, «2 wmdrrts. 

■ion h•• cooled (irciMr r^9 4Μΐ§υμΐΜ9 D. tl f p m i ^mrrtt'] 'when UMnrJiaT• 

wmiu'mrrm). On the frequent conftuion returned to their right mind.' JStber 

of inflniUret in -«riei with the nor. in 09ikmrrm at the end of the lenteDet it 

-#«##«, lee Cobet» N. L. p. ^9^ who eormpt, or some loat inBnitiTe went b•• 

also toggestt mhAHmt here. Att call• fore it. *' Fitet lod tenattm erne qmi 9φί 

attention to the Αμ•ί•τ4Χ9ντΜ, v^«f«• im»a»i» lahoranUt de mm&r§ imm imiqtn 

W(ff#i«i — fveAey((fe#M — «IrMlra^ia*. yviftcaa/." Badh. ^^c#i«i vt^ ripat 

This artifice of stvie recnrt Areqncntly in is icaroelj Greek, and jidds no 



the preient ipeedi. It ia verj oommon I had thought of Ave^eytSrrai (rapni 

hi leocratea, and in the ipceehea of Thu- a^•) 4^ι•λ•7Μ#ι pmw)^ hut thia ia 

cydidet, and Xenophon ia lomewhai too too Tiolent a ehanffe. Perhqii Befaid.'8 

fond of it also. ^c/Se^tvrrai mi^t itand, 'how in 

c. ^arff<Mvr— «aii^erreil *they will their nner mind can they appram of η 

priie the new k>ve more Uian the old•' ooune they hare adopted in aneh a tint• 

Tlie'newloTeb'beingleiiiamiUar to the aa the one luppoaed,' i. e. in momaBta of 

apprehenaran, ia denoted by the pronoun aberration• 0taUb.'e dcfenea of fiUkm 

wiuch impUn diatanoe. On the aam• rai ia ineonduriT•^ and hie trainlatiea 

principle, in 2S2 o, «λβ fti^ rait ramvi "quae ita aftcti animo eapinBt** wonld 

fieifmw, ikkk r•^ μ^ MAarrat (#«r• require A . . . ^<<X ^ rτa^. 
•am») nMfMWf ^ye ^iw ^ 4tnUm9 ρλψ Β. tW p^^mt rW aa itri y i^ r n ] *pahlie 

Ivt^ifSrl^ I»» tAt rav^mir Μ ^• opinknit" Um «tnUUied maiim of ao- 



AMMte,— lat (»wr riteB to the kat-men- eUty.' Qerm. tr., «"die hcnr 
tloMd T•^ ^ MMrmt, μ being \tm MebMng.** n a rnn iai^ wba alM 



U ΠΔΑΤΩΝΟΧ [23U κ 



pyfi& fe (ΠΗ γέιη^ται, €4κός ^στι τονς μλρ ίρωρτας, 
όντως &y οίο^ιό^νς | καϊ ύπο των αλλοιι^ ζηλουσθα^ ωσν€ρ 232 
αύτονς v^f αύτων, ίπαρθηνα^ τφ Xcyccy καΧ φιΧοτψΌυμε" 
VOV9 ^rtScucnKT^oi πρσς απαντάς ση ουκ άλλως αύτοΐς 



«cvomjrcu* rov9 oc fti} €/)ωΒτας, ft/Kiirovs αι;τωι^ οια-ας» 
το fiikrurrom ami της ίοζης της ναρα των ανθρώπων 
alpuoBau *£ri S^ τους piiv ορώντας πολλούς αα^άγκη πυ- 
θ&τθοΛ^ ιταΐ !δ€ΐι^ άκοΚουθουντας τοις ίρωμίνοις καϊ ψ- 
γαν τούτο πo^ovμό^vςf ^crrc όταν 6φθωσι διαλ€χόμ€νοι β 
αλλΐ}λθ4«, Tore αυτούς olovrax ^ γ€/€νημ€νης fj μάίΚούσης 
€σ5τθαχ της ίπιθυμίας σνν€Ϊναι• τους δ^ μη 4ρωντας\ 
συ^ oiTMurAu δια τ^'^ συνουσίαν 4πίχ€ψουσίΡ, €ΐδοτ€9 
ΦΤ4 αναγ9ίαΛον itrrw ij δια φιλίορ τ^ SiakeytaOai ^ δ4' 
#ι«\ αλληψ τίνα ηΒονην. ' Καϊ μίν δ^ ci σθ4 δ€09 παρίστηκ^ν 
Τξγονμένψ γαΧιεπίίν ctpcu φιλίορ συμμέν^ιν^ καί αΧΚφ μεν 
τράπψ BuulK>pas γενομένης κοννην άμφοτ€ροις καταστηναχ 
τψ^ συμφοραν, προεμένου he σου & π€/>1 πλ€ΐστον πο4€Γ 
μ^γα^ηιν αν σο4 βλαβην γενέσθαι, €ΐκ6τως iiv τους ίρών* c 
TOf |4αλλον iiv φοβοΤοΛ πολλά γαρ αυτούς 4στι τα λν- 
πουντα^ καΐ παντ 4πϊ rg αντωι^ β^βν νομίζουσι γίγ퀕 
€τθαίφ Ζίάπ€ρ καΙ τας πρ6ς τονς αλλονς των 4ρωμ4νων 
αννουσίας αποτρ4πουσι, φοβούμ€νοι τους μ€ν ούσίαν 
καπτημίνους^ μη χρήμασιν αντονς ύπ€ρβάλωνται, τους Si 
π€παιΖ€νμ€νονς9 μη σνν4σ€ΐ κρ€ίττους γ^νωνται• των δ' 



ftandf p40m to- nettt rh μμ^#^/ρ•τ, to tbe c«r, and λ^γ#ιτ is itadf flat 

donic• tbai nj dlsgraee attM*lied in Stallb.'• int " eo quod dicnnt" is luffl• 

pobBe ophiioB to tUe rdation in ααοιϋοο, ricuU j fri^d. and can scareelj he got 

«looting AaMb. c TisL in proof tliat mer• from tbe Chrcclc. iwap$^imi τψ kiytw, I 

ccnofy amovto wore alono infiunoua at apprehend, could onlj mean ' are excitctl 

Arenas i U likm^ iw rtSt ρ4βΜί . . bj ipMlcing' (dat iniitruiu.). The verb 

TiSv ikitMfm» t4 imn i^ t t i » ^ rψr4^μ^m9 fx^uf im re amatorid \n common enough, 

Uwk §9 emkwna i^Sm. Tbe ipoecb of and this in in my Judgment tlie beat 

A oa ebi aei allnded to ia one of the firaletl reading hitherto propoaed. 

gbaptira fai the neoid of Athenian de• md φιλ•τ<^ι•«^«ΜΜ — ν•ν^η|τ«ι1 'and 

pnHty• in the mnity of their hearts give all men 

nt. Iw y i i pa i τύ hfrfw] r^ is found to know that their labour Ims not been 

i• ft Ibw 1188. and approred bT Butt- spent in min/ 

and α P. Hermann. Badh. with B. «ptt^Mv U #•»] «when jou haTo 

iagemritj «οιή. I. r^ IxMi^t 'ia aaeriflced er surrendered all von most 

wj pomms lon / Winckdmann'• priM.' 8iip. 281 o^ reievrer «^ίγ^ι• v^• 

«rrt Aiyavb «Inagh dttarfblo in point iri^l*•' honour. 

itatlf 



— 233. D.] ΦΑΙΔΡΟΧ. 15 

]> άλλο Ti κ€κτημά^ρ aya^w τ^ι^ Βύναμα^ ίκαστου ^νλατ- 
τω^ται. ir€uravrc9 /χ^ oty αν€χθ€σθαί σ€ rovrois ctf ίμψ • 
μίαι^ ^ίλωι^ καθισταχτατ iop S^ ro ocavrov σιτονωι^ αμ€^^ 
νον €K€umv ^pw^^t ^ζ^^ αντοΣς cif Βιαφορώ^. ocroi δέ 
/i^ 4ρωντ€ς ίτνχρρ, άλλα &' α/>€τηι^ ίπραξορ Λρ ^δ«οιτο• 
ουκ &y roif σνι^σ4 φθσικΜ»^ αλλά rov9 fi^ 4θί\ο»τα% 
μισοΙα^, ηγούμ€να υπ iKtivtw μίρ νπ€ρορασθαΛ9 νν& - ' 
των σννοντων hi ωφάΜίτθα^ ωστ€ πολύ ιτλτίοι^ ikm^ 

Κ φιλίαν avrots ^it τον πράγματος ^ ίχθρα» γ€ρησ€σθα^^ ίκκ9^ ^ 
ΚαΙ /icv δ^ τώι^ fici^ ίρωντωρ πολΚοι πράτ€ρθ¥ του σ«ί• 
/Αατος Ιπ€θυμησαρ ^ rw τρόπον ίγνωσοίΡ καϊ των άλλοις 
ouccioiy €μπ€ψθί ίγίνοντο, ωστ€ ϋηλορ avrocs ci eri rorc 
βουΚησοντοΛ φίΚοι etvaif ^CiSoy 7^9 ίπιθυμίας πανσων' 

IS rar I roi9 Sc μη ipwriv, ot καϊ πρότ^ρον αλλι^λθ4ς ^£λθ4 
ovTt^ ταύτα ίπραζαν^ ουκ Ιζ £ν kv Λ πάθωσι ταυτα\ 
€ΐκος ίΚάττω την φιΧίορ αύτοΐς πο^ησαι^ αλλά ταντα 
μιτημίία κατάΚ€ΐφθηραι των μ€λλ6ντων citre^tfai. ΚαΙ μίρ 
δ^ β€\τίονί aoi προ<Γήκ€ΐ γενέσθαι, 4μοϊ π€ίθομ€νφ ^ Αρο' \ 
στζ. cKCii^i fici^ 7^ '^^^ πάρα το βίΚτιστον τα tc Χίγά^ 
μ€να καΧ τά πραττόμ€να hraivown, τά piv ScScorcf μη 
απέχθωνται^ τα δέ ical αντοί χείρον Sia τ^ι^ ίπιβυμίαν \ 

η 7ΐγΐΗίίσΊΤοι^€9• τοιαντα yap ο ^9ω9 eiriScucion'ai* Suorv• 

ι>. vf (#«rrff t, «.τΛ.] < thuii if Uicy pre• ukI thmi of joor conncxkiD• «w fteiL' 

vail with ,τοα to brauc witli «11 then, you 233. rmSru lr^<«r] So Ι«^•|«τ <r 

mro left witlioat a fncnd in the world ; tfS^«rr•, 232 B. (In 234 A, ΐΜπη^4^Μ9Μ 

wliercns if jou are alive to yoor own it aiwd in tlie same wum.) In the next 

intereat» and have more iciin than yoor danso ravr• ia the antecedent to 4ξ dr. 

adviaen, joo will have to quarrel with μιημΛΛί] ' pledget, eamesta.' ** Mni• 

HUm,* ^Μ«Μτ iiio»M«i«a/«f» mm lolum refertar aid 

tret 8^ — «^λι«##βιΊ Those who practeritam tcmpoa ei^a• meoMriaai 

never loved, but are indebted to their eomervat, led etiam nd Ibtanun, in q«od 

own nierite for the loeceta of tlieir anit» memoria rei eonacrvatnr." So Aat» is 

■o Ihr from being jcalona of thoae who reply to Heind., who co^j. ri^Sa. He 

■oek the eocictY of their favqorite, will qnoteiLja. de Rep.Ath. initn ii^Ctitw 

rather dislike thote who thnn it» deem- . . rkt ywytpty^dprnt wvpu^fkt k«i4 μ9^• 

ing tlieomelvea ilighted by /Aete loH^ μΜτ^ viKuKmrmX9Kuf$mi§€T9 Mojtim 

bat bcneAted by Uie attention• of the τ•^ nryrypi^^PMrt 4τ^^ vaXirftat #»• 

former. See note on 231 D. The re- Kj^t Hr. Thie memory of past happinw 

peatod me of ^κ^l•m in thia refined leDie» ii «nppoied to operate aa a» amnanci• of 



at in 231 A, 233 B, and ekewhore in thii eigoyment to come, 

•peeeh, mvonn of affectation. b. raiavra η/ίφ i lft»f HtMnmrm'] 

B. tAt ikXmv •ΙΐΜί«τ] Thia nee of *tho following are iome of Love'• foate/ 

ΑλλΜτ ia familiar cnoogfa, 'Belbre they perfbrmanee• by whidi be «xUbit• hb 

were neqaaiBtod with jrovr di^poaition pow«; the t^vo aen•• of ~ ~ ' 



β ΠΛΑΤΛΝΟΧ [S28, η 

ΦΑΙ, ΟδτΜσΙ το&νΐ' wonfirM. τψ &»η yip, & Ϊβί-Ο 
Kpmns, «WTos μάλλοι* τό ye ρημΛτα ονκ ίξίμαβοιτ την 
μήτολ διάκΜον trxcSoi• άνιύτβΜ', οΤς e^i; Sui^^u• τα 
ΤΜ ipHmtK 4 ^ '^ /^??ι ^ ικφαλαίοκ '^cfqc Sui^t, 
ίρζάμαηΐ iwo τον w/xurou. 

2/3. Δίίζαχ yt wpmw, i ψιλ^«. τ» c^a &• τ^ 
mpiffTtp^. €)(W vwh τφ Ιματίψ. τονάζ» γάρ ire ίχ&ν τον 
jLtSvor m&ri^. cl Sj τοντό ^crru', ούτοιοΊ Stovoow «-<μΙ 
4*0», £f fyA (TC irovv ^jy ψ*λ£, wapovroi Bi mu Aviriov 
ίμαντ^ (TM ίμμύίχτβαι wapixtw ού «άκν S^KTOi. άλλ Β 
Wk, Scucrv. 

ΨΛΙ. nave ^κκ^κ/κινκάϊ ^c A«-iSo«. & Χύκρατνι, 
^ ^χοτ A* croi wc j)'}'v/u'a(ro/icivf . άλλα πον S^ /3ονλ«( 
jBatfi{^ievM ^Μίγηίμα• f 

I Xi2. Jev/>' JKT/Mvo/tevot κατά τον Άισνον ϊοιμΐν, ssO 

ΦΑΙ. Εκ καιρόν, ιύ« ^οικη«, άιοητόδΐ/τος &ν ίτυχον 
<τό /tec γαμ St) otL p^trrav oSf ήμΰ* vara το voaTtov 
βρέχου*η rov« νόδαϊ icWi, και ούκ aijSn, άλλως tc καΐ 
τη»Β€ τ^ν αραν τοΰ rrous re και της ΐ}μ(]ρας. 



Mf ir γΛ•ι Ita^filrTtM tion of bearing yoa relicarw jroor lewoQ.' 

Ιίμι I rt rf» twvwm'. So with othor — ί/ψίλ-ηβτ = to nracttw npan or «I 

«Mi-oiapmtiTa, w 4ttrtUr, ΙμηΧιτ, fU txpenit ^inotltcr. Tbcoer. iiL 30, 

■^tlMEke. fi(«llBd*%, Clr.Ur.|91. iw,i -ri μι Μ„»ρύπτψ. 



nhwMg altan s^Anr inte wftn/tr, M- of llw Dihklle comnlj uiil Ilatti'i eon- 

ImrtH uermKlm, b«t temf-Htti. 33β c, tcBponrjr. Ilmco Ca4«t (too• too fur 

Hr film yt fftto W Aiyiit. fliacdnu In i^'tng that tlicM fom* " lub Jlonui• 

blUtteT«l^lBUiI{flh>Bd.anpii»- drl aotalem propallnluiint.'' V*. Lacti. 

Tier tha p. 317. 

Π«μ] 'ban, done,' act., irat niddl•. 

icrordinB to Atlic nuage. On Uie other 

r to tin phnua biinil n£r« In tbo aor^ not nir». Sco 

m laam. i» >> Cobvt, Ibid. pp. 164, G, who ohaerrn, 

fakirv•] Far ψΙλβ, er f^v «ifaA^, "ttemel niblnl» apod utlqalonB lac- 

aWr. ar* WMrate— ■ Ibmok adontad .torn art, apvd Epbfppum Atban. *iil. p. 

λνΠιΜΜΜαη,ΜίΜβΙηη,ΑΕ, bat M7 • < f>xft« πκτΙ- *atM ««β*, Ha- 

^ MaAm «Im la «rtaat AtUe «M• Ι^χ», nt reddidaTimn? afe.» 

, Ihrtifliln bDwarcr bai IrV lU- aatiArJ^ufa] Antiatt. Beklc. p. 

• V^ ** «•! '* f •Airqt, r. 101. 1, «•■(vmU.fa Ivr) raS >rf*M• 



,β] *ΛΙΔΡ0Χ. 17 

Β νάροΛ^ ου του% φΐΚον^ αζων vopoicaXctt^, άλλα τους ΐΓ/>οσ- 
curotWas καΐ rov9 Scofic^ovs πλΐ}σ/Μ>ι^Γ ^iccu^oi yap 
jcal αγαπησσυσ^ ftal άΐΓθλον^σονσ4 καΙ iwl ras Μ/9α^ 
η||οΐΗΤ4 καΐ /ιαλ^στα ησθηκτονται, καΧ ουκ ίΚαχίστην χοφοβ 
europTox καϊ νολλα άγα^ά αντοΐ9 cv^bi^ai• αλλ' i<rw« 
πμοσηκ€ί ου τοΪ9 σφ68ρα 8eofia^oi9 χαρίζι^σθαχ» άλλα roif 
/Αολιστα άιτοδονίΌλ χίρα^ Svi^oftci^Hr ονδ^ rcHS ^£<r4 

i4 μόνον, άλλα τοις τον πράγματος αζίοιτ \ oihi οκπη r^s 
σ^ ώ/>ας άιτολανσομται, άλλ' οΓ τα^ς νρ^σβυτίρψ yeyo- 
fto^ τωι/ σφ€Γ€ρων άγ<ι0ωι/ /χ€ταδωσονσϋ^ ονδ^ οι δια• 
νραζαμενοί πρ6% τους άλλους φιΚοημησοντοΑ, άλλ* ο? 
Τϋ^ς αΙσχνι^/£€ΐΌ4 προς απαντάς σιωπη<τοντ€ϋ• ονδ^ roif 
οΚίγον χρόνον σπου^άζουσιν, άλλα τοΐς ομοίως δια ircu^ 
τος τον ^ίον ^ιλοΐ9 ίαομένοιτ ονδ^ οΓ τνν^ς iravoftCMOi 
τ^9 ίπιθυμίας έχθρας πρσφασνν ζητησουσιν, άλλ' ot παν• 

ίΐσαμ€νοί της ώρας. Tore τ^ι^ αντωι^ αρετην ίπώείζονται. 
Si oiv των Τ€ είρημενων μέμνησο^ καΧ iictipo ίνθυμου^ 
ΟΤΙ τον$ ph^ €ρωντας οί φίλοι vov^€Tov<riy ως διττός icaicov 

Β. aypMi^mw^t] Horn. Oil. zii. 289» when tbeir pimioo bcgini to abftie, will 

Ote kymeft I (ir^A«t ^c^^mUm#• ^mI* nek to pick a qiuml, but imther to 

4^ir A«/r«0-••. tlioiie wlio^ wlicn tlicnr hare eeuied to 

4w\ rkf #«p«t %^9¥0t] Till• ρΙιπίΜ, ei\joy jnur duinns will then diqilay tlie 

Λ frcfinciit Olio in IMnto, it imcil of virtue tliat in in thcin.' Snch most bo 

tlMMe wlio sock advice, relief, or Ιιοβ|Ν• tlio icnso \fwu»eiμ9w•^ \λ retained. Tho 

Ulitv. Ucii. 489 c, iw\ larpwr H- Apa can only be that of the /^«por, tho 

|Hit ic•^. lb. B, ai γίφ Ιχ#ι ψύ^ιν. . /paar^t having long ecMed to be ^r β^φ. 

rovt ro^f 4wl rkt rmw wKmtwimw tfiifat Coinp. Pint. Ages. ^ Up• iw f rh ^Wr••^ 

l/rai. Ι^οίζίζ. xii. p. 903 D, frm μ\9 rvr Ai^tvrir |y#p«vai waftivrtt tit JMpm» la 

«at Aa^Atvrrat i ratavrat Ivl rAt rdr va/lvr. Tlio dilHcnltjr of the paiiago 

vKmtelmw aai rafdr tfiifat, rviamt Irt^t eonniste In tlilii onnsoal phmae wtanra• 

a^^t Ar. It denote• tiinplo bogging in /Atva• rf t fipat, ae if ho had laid vavr^ 

Svnip. 803 b, «pa#airi^«aaa, olar Η M**^ ^' ava^a^rt•»! r^t 9%9 i^at• 

«{«Xlat aliaift, kfimtr•, «ai 4*^ v<l^ v^' Bot in this more strange Uian to saT 

9iSfat. In Itop. 30-1 B, tho religious vavo^lmit r^t tfywt for Airya^^t, whUni 

i|uacks of the daj^tlic ay^ai «ai ^lU- Stallb. has sdmittod into his toit on 

T«it— Huv said Μ vAavaA^r f^t i^mu. tlie authority of one MS. and Fid• 

As an examiile of the custom at t^xiai, bus f The ooi\]ccturos vaa^fAcrai, laaa- 

we may take tlie case of Pliilippus tlie ράμΛΡ•*, ytwriiupt, άνβλβνίτ^ρο• do 

professed boHbon, who presents himself not give the rcquinxl sense. Tho timo 

iinbi«klcn at the door of the men*s apart• re f ewed to is not that snooeoding froitioii» 

inent in tho lioose of the rich Gsllias, but that which comes after Irnitkm has 

Ρφμί^Μί ytK—irtfem thm τϊ iaAifrar i| entirely ceased. Godfrey Hermann, In 

τλ Kf «AiVA^psr lAfffir 4w\ rh Sfivva». Xen. tlio margin of his copy of Heiml.» pro• 

Con?, i. 13. An organised clientele, like poses «avaa^rav^ a coiyeetnre (if^mj ia 

that of tlie * mane salutantos' at Itome, rcqnired) better than the foregoing. Mr. 

had no existence in Athens. &huloto soggosta vasa^lravb whiJi givca 

S34. 9i9h si Tu^t— VailsC^arrai] 'nor near^ the same sense, as does ■nolWr 

(will yon grant favours) to tlioea w1h\ oo^f. «aasi^ilpsit• 

VOL. I. 



18 ΠΛΛΤΩΝΟΧ [234, β 

τον ^n|Scvfia7os• rois 82 ff^ ip&aiu ov8cl« nmwart των 
ouccMir ίμίμ^φατο ως Sta rovro icairak ^SovXcuo/xo^iS π€/>1 
lavrwr. 

*Ισ^$ fi^ oSy &y ^EK>ui fic Ci αιτασι σοι πα/>αα^ τοις 
/&η ipSiax χαρίζεσθοχ. ίγω hi οΙμοΛ ονδ* tiv top ίρωντα 
πρίας iwawrw <rc iceXci^tt^ του% ίρωντας ταύτην ίχμν τηι^ 
Scarocar. ovrc γαρ τψ \οτγψ λαμβάνονη χάρντος ίσης ο 
α^€», ovrc σοί βσυ\ομί»ψ rovs αλλονς Xeu^oveu^ ό/χοιως 
Svparor* 8tt 82 βλαβην μίν aw* αύτόυ μη^μίαν» ωφ€Κ€ΐαρ 
α άμφοίρ γίγν€σθαι. 

*Εγω μϋρ otv Ικορά μοι νομίζω τα άρημ4να• c! 8c rt 
<rv woOAit ΐ7γον/χ€νος ira/>aXcXc2^<u, 4ρωτα• 

Τί aoi φαίν€ταΐ9 2 Χώκ/>ατ€«, i λόγος ; ονχ ύν€ρφνως 
τα 7C άλλα ιται roif 6ν6μασ^ €ΐριησθα^]^ Ι> 

Ζ/λ ^αιμονίως μίν otv, & ^ταΐ/χ, ώς τ^ μ€ cic- 
νλαγ^Μα. ιταΙ rovro ^ώ htaOov δια σ^» 2 Φα!8ρ€» 
vpos <f2 αΜοβΚένωιν^ ori ^/au ^Sokci^ γανυσθαχ ivo του 
' Χάγον μ€Γαζυ αναγιγνώσκων. τιγούμ€νος γαρ σ2 μαλλοι^ η 
ίμί iwaituf irc/H των τοιούτων σοΙ €ΐπ6μην9 itac €νό/χ€ΐ^>ς 
σνν€βακχ€υσα μ^τα σου της θ€ΐας κ€φαΧης. 

ΦΑΙ. ΕίΙατ ούτω δ^ δοκό ircu^co^ ; 

ΧΩ• Αοκω γαρ σοι παίζειν και ονχΐ ίσπου^ακίναι ; 

ΦΑΙ. Μη8αμως, & Χώκρατ€ς, αλλ* ως άλι^^ώς ctv^B 
irpis Δώς φίΚίον, oSei αν ταηι €χ€ΐν ctvcu^ αλλοι^ των 
^ΕΧληνωιν h^pa τούτων μ€ίζω και πΧ€ίω π€ρϊ του αύτου 
πράγματος ; ι 

► •**•^ ΧΟ, Τι Sd; καΐ ravrp δ€4 υπ ίμου τ€ και σου τον 

ο. τ# Κίη^ λβψίβώβΜ^Λ] This it t1i6 C 18» Ιργί κβΛ φΛβψ τϊ γτχ^^ι λ«μ. 

wtmdBmgjai Um BodL aad wrefml other βέηττη, Ikdh.'i coi\j^ r^ y •0η» 

lies. V«to^ r^ Αβψβέιρφττί. Κ4γψ λ«^• λινι/9^Μτη hu much to rccomiMiid it; 

fidmm \» of flr e q iM Bt oecttrrence in Plato : 99rm implying, 'm one anKnig numy/ 

Legg. L eS8 o» W. λ^ ri λ•34ττ#? τφ λΜμβάρφίηι, «to the recipient,' giret 

| gi r i | l tt »Mi mu «pet^wiw tfr^ytiv # ^««i• howorer all th« naie abiolately roqnirod 

PNk Ik ess B, |ΐ4ίτι» Ivnui^mMr λ^ bj tlM eonteit. 

Aiyi^dUvar— add of ebildivn incopoble μ β. Δι^ι ftkUw] Sebol. Herm^ ^Mt 

jai of foaaoning• Here tlM words may i Zt^t λ/>«τ«« mu l^nar mu Kr^Mt 

MM^«loUmw]iotalniaTationalTiew (add l^mMt, Soph. Ant 487). Mora 

«r tha aattar/ Οοβίφ. Tbve. UL 88» τ^ firoqaentfy A4t ia omitted ftom the ad- 

VmUt I^ Aa i lmtt It. 17• λ4$#τ§ Jnratio•, at In Ckitg. SOD •, md «f^t 

ΨβΙ^ Klymn Μ ««Μρ^μ^ Flat. ΛΜκ. «ιλί•*^ 4 KaAAk^f it. 



~S3«, Β.] *ΑΙά?ΟΧ. 19 



% - *• 



\&yow ίπαΐΡ€θηΡϋΛ9 ως τα Scoi^a €ΐρη1ητος τον «tHi^v» 
αλλ* ουκ iKtuTfi μόρον, on σαφή καΧ στρογγυλά και άκ/Η- 
βως €καστα των ονομάτων απδτ^Ζρνευται, ; ci γαρ 8c^ 
συγχωρητ€ον χαρνν σην, iw€l c/tc yc ίΚαθεν ύπο της ίμης 
235 ouSo'iar Ι τ^ γαρ ρψορ^κψ αυτού μάνφ τ6ν νουν προσ^ 
€Ϊχον τούτο S^ ονδέ αύτον ψμην Λυσίορ Oiccrtfai ίκα• 
νον cIpcu• και δ^ otv μο^ c8o^, & #ai8/oe, ci ftif τι συ 
άλλο λτ^ΐ9, δΙς Kcu τρις τα αύτα άρηκίναχρ ώς ου πάνυ ^tf • 1 
€νΐΓο/(>ων ToS ^^^^^ λβ/€ΐι^ π^Ι τον αντον, ^ Σσως ονδ^ 
avTfi μεΚον του τοιούτον* iccu ^(ί|αα^€Τθ δΐ} μοι v€ayicvc<rtfai 
€πιΒ€ίκνυμ€νοςρ ώς ο^ Τ€ &ν ταύτα €τ€ρως τ€ καΐ €τ4ρως vm ^ ν«ν^ 
λίγων^άμφοτ€ρως ciirciv άριστα• \w*w . •. »c#j 4^>|^ n*r« 

Β #iil• OiSiv XeytiSt & Σωκρατες• f^o γαρ τούτ ο και 

«■•vnntT•»] Ilemi. VMirr^r icMa4rffp«r tHmem tantom i• ormtkmi• fermtai (rh 

Xiyi rhf ^fu, wmu yikf mu «Sr•? r«f9 mu rrfvyy^M, crJU) attcndi, non 

Aa>«vt. Inf. 23β D, wuf* 4γ•Μτ v*n|rV *d MntentMnn. τ•ντ• relvrtiir ad rape• 

Λύτ^ί mikT0wx9BU(mf. riora, τλ τΑ 9U^m h4yiP." Art. «* Mr 

Iti 0mf^ iral rr^«77^A« irai ht^ifiAt attenikm/' My• βοα*^ " wm ilzcd o• kw « 

^^wmrtripwtinuj ' ertry word comes rtyle ; the maUer I did not ra ppcwe that 

off his bithc dear and round and nicely Lytias himself deemed satisfiMtoiy.'* 

potished.' Arist. Tliesm. ▼. 69, spealcing PerhaiM &r slioiild be inserted betwee n 

of the poet Agatlion, τ4 S) Ta^rf^ti, a^^r and ^fii|y. Beibre and after each 

t4 M MAAsyefAct Hor. Ep. ad Pis. 441, words as pi/dim, •ΙμΜΐ, and the like, h^ k 

male iomaiot incudi rcddcre rersas. frequently omitted by the soribes, nncon- 

Propert. iii. 32. 43, Incipo jam aofpisto scions, it woold seem, that the particle 

versus includcre torno, Ast brackets belongs not to the Teiiis in qnestiOQ, hot 

tlie words mI htptfiAt» on tlie ground to the infinitive whidi depends upon 

that they are abR^nt in Hcrmeias, and in them. 

tlie text quoted by Plutarch, dc recta «ol S^ air] 'nay, and by your leaver 

and. rat. 45 a, (i TlKarmw) T^r A««>7f • Pliaedrus, lie seemed to me to hare said 

kimw «ir•* (Avrfav) ^«aivfi. «αϊ tri Tdr the same thing two or three times over, 

^p•μάrmt^ #«f«t «•( rrpeyyvKmt #«αστ•τ like one too barren of matter to be able 

Avorrr^rf vroi. Hcind. also objects to to say manr things on one subject.' The 

the adv. ss coming somewhat flatly after reading irai Η «{r is extracted fWim 

two adjectives. &idli.'s conj. Avarrr•^- Suraievy, ««aisr air, and other vagariea 

Ρ9¥μ4ρα is supported by Hcrmeias, who of the MSS. 8tallb.'s md Η aol air is 

has Μ S^ τλ flrtijr #af 9 irol #τ^ •7- nearer to the orig. But query as to the 

7^A« ffol Avarcra^rffvii^ra laA•*; second «a/. Η •^ oome together not 

«.rJL I agree, however, with Stallb. in unfrequently, as inf. p. 259 D, vaAAdr 

preferring the text as it stands. Plato Sl^ air S»fKa Acrr^ar. The Ibrmnk of 

probably thought the ΙκρΙ$•Μ of Lysias deprecation er apology «I μi τι ri iAAe 

excessive and pedantic. In the Thcact. A^ir occurs Gorg. 462 β ; 512 0. 
184 Β, he seems to apologiie for the rtamt^rfai—lfearal *tomakeaaoa- 

eomparative negligence, as it ma^ have tentatious display of his skul by u^ing 

seemed to his contemporaries, of his own the same thing in two diffnent ways. 



contemporaries, of his own the same thing in two diffnent ways, 

stylet ΤΪ I* t^xcfir rfir ip^^arw^ «al both eauaUv exeeUent, as he flattered 

Aiifidrvr md μ^ li' Aa^i3«(aff ^cra- himself.^ I am unable to appieckite 

ζ4μ•Ρ9ΐ^ t4 ^r vaAA^ aia kytwrdt, AaaA Stallb.'s preference of the vnur• rwOf 

liaAAaa r» τφ^τ•• imrrimf ArtAt^ to the T«Mi of HcSsd. adopted by the 

$9ρ•ψ. Zor. and Hinebig. 

225. r^ T^if ^ffrfutf] «Ad eloqiu• B. «M >V ^^^ «^ Η^Αι^τη, a^JU] 

C 2 



10 



ΠΛΛΤΩΝΟΙ 



[230, η 



vXcirayof αυτή μά}^ άμφιλαφης re ftal ύψη\η, του τ€ 
iymnt rft^ u^f»os καί το σνσκίθ¥ νάγκαλον, καΐ ως άκμηρ 
0^(€Λ τ^ ϋο^θτις, ως ta^ tw^iaraTOv wap^oi tou τσπορ. 
η rt ϋΛ ντ/γη χαρί€στάτη νπο της πλατοΛ^ου /Set μαλα 
ψνχμον δδατος, ως γ€ τφ πόδι Τ€κμ'ηραχτθαλτ Νυμφών 
ύ4 riMir icoi ^ΑχΑψου Upou airo των κορών re καΧ 




$nrkmm n^p. The epithet A^iA«fV 
totlM *'paft«lli diflbaa nnis'' 
LL 
iS r« iypfv t^ Sf«t] SoidM in T. iywf, 
«v8 Tf iyvvvl^ fh *., «.r^^qnoliDg this 
pMMMi. He cue• two Bbcs ei « eoniie 
(Cyoiude•): 

eel ^1^ βk rhf Skt eMIr In γ4 /^m 

ΦΦβψ \ 

iepm9 Mwffyt» 4w xefaMff «t^Mc^et. 



On wUch Ifeioelie obMnreit "Reete 
im χ β^ έ Μ μΛ . DioMor. i. 136: iyim # 

eel x^pelfMt ψ¥ 4μΛ Ρ•9.** The agnu• 
or Titei ie QsaaUjr deierilicd μ a 
, not Λ Up^ fw , Hut llioY din- 
two kind•. '*Miyor in ar- 
modo iMiirgit." "Non 
■raltom a latice • . diftat vitcx, foliomni 
aspectn» niid odore gratior eiect. 
I almrni Ikireni mittit cam purparoo» 
qnae et candidt Toeatar ; nigra quae tan- 
porpaientii. Kanruntur in palustri- 
eaapis." " Oraoci lygnn vocant, alii 
I, quonianB matronae Thcsmophoriis 
AthenicMivm caetttateui cnntodientc• liit 
IbCk evhitna dhi turnunt." N. II. 
zzhr.SS. The pUut would thus Hoem to 
€»we it• lepatatioa to a false etymology, 
aal in A«^V^^' ^ •hM^rmrov'^ 
OwB wnt a t or • an at iiisne about the 
Ibrot of 4t in each dame. The Mscond 
dr•^ it ii agreed, must be nndemtood in 
the ieaae of 'qoomodo,' a• preceding 
«a^XM ir, a potentaalt not a ooqjunc• 
thra. The ifat 4t i• regarded by Stallb. 
aa eigkniatory, by Aat a• relative• The 
Sw m u traaflhite• thn• : ** and wie vtcht 
cr ebcB ia der sclitaetcn lUQthe in cincr 
WeMBp wie er den Ort im htehnten 
Oinde mit Wohlgenieh tn erflillen Ycr• 
■Mg." Aal, 0• the contrary, haa the 
IbObwhig: «ΎβΗ» iU aont intelligenda : 
Ψβ9 Ψ9 $τρβ9• rh f^et aal τ^ S^wmtMf 
■dyaaAet' aal Qal. rtSr• «4γβολ^ imrvf) 
d|f (Leu In efraif) Aa|tV Oc•• rfr i9Φ^t t 
mmd («qipi• jer eeM» iei amek 
f) 4mm mmkkimr koeksUm ΒΙΜφ 
miem OH mm w$ kH^/ U»d• 



«/ea wmekl,** In the latter cam» itt h^ 
9m»4xm nnst = 6στ• wmpdx^tp, which 
i• luudly powible. wmpdxi Ar commonly 
mean• ' it will make ' — * it cannot fail to 
BUike' — 'it may well make*;' and the 
dame in which it •tand• iiecm• to form 
the epodoM to the former. In thi• 
there would be no difliculty, if the lint 
4r eoukl be undcntood an cnnnal, or 
qnasi-caufial, like tlie Lat. ut followed by 
tie, ^ And being (or, at it ia) at the 
height qf Ut fiowerimg (A»#i| Att. for 
irfifcit)• it cannot Jail to make the 
epot tie mott fragrant imaginable' 
(*r •Imbierarop), On the wliolc• per- 
hap• 8tallb.'ii rendering, cnmbrmiH a• 
it Ncems, and untrannlHtablo ax it in, 
will Kom to most |icrsoiM to give tlkt 
true oonKtruction : though I coiifcM I 
•liould be glad to hoc an analogous in- 
stance of an exclamatory followed by a 
relatire At. Ilciiid.'• |iro|Ki8cd οιουη- 
dation•, itt A«^V . . . At Ar, «/ . . . ila, 
or, md •0τ•»ι Aafij^r ... At &y . . . ncciii 
to me equally inelegant. He however 
•ccms to think that the firnt in may 
mean ml, and in that caw there can Ins 
no great harslmes• in tlic snppresHion of 
the rorrcsnonding ita ; which is all that 
ia ref|uircd in niy renkm. Tlioac who 
arc still dissatisfied may if they plcow 
consult Ast's gigantic note, Comm. p. 212. 

At yt νψ ν•<1 τ§ημ1ιρααΦΛί] 'judging 
by the foot Ί din into it. Most of the 
copies have Aar4y; but At yt is given 
bv one MS., and by Aristacnetus, in hb 
afmoat literal eitation of the entire pas- 
sage, Ep. i. 3, p. 8, as quoted by Hemd. 
Cmnp. Herod, ii. 135, μβγάΚα iicHiemre 
χμίμΐατα, At &r «Irai 'PvdAviir, iirka eba 
At 7C it ψνρ•μί9Λ retaάr^p I^ut4e9ati 
and Hep. v. 476 D, arsva^arei c Jrir A t 
7* iw fUieeifmt ri§4em, Cicero refers 
to thia paaaage in deacribing the cold- 
neaa of a tributary of the river Liria : 
"Nee entm ullum hoe ftrigidiua flumen 
adtigi . . nt viz pede tentare id poaaim, 
quod hi Fhaedro Fhitonia fiidt Soeratea." 
Legg. iL c. 3. 

νίχιλ^] The pMioiiiAcaUoo of Avah 



30» D.] ΦΑΙΔΡΟΧ. 11 

ο άγαλμάτωι^ &iiccv cWi. ci δ' aS ^ovλc^ το cvvravr roS 
TOirov ώ9 ayam^oi^ καΐ σφοΒρα ηΒύ* d^pufov re καΐ Xi• 
yvpov νπηχεΐ τψ των Τ€ττιγων χορψ. παντωρ δέ κομψό• 
τατον το τη^ πέας, δτ4 ό' νρ^μ^ προσαρτεί Ικαα^η π^φυκ€ 
κατακ\ΐΡ€9τη την κεφαλήν παγκάΚως 9(cu^. ώστε άριστα 
σοι Ιζ€να,γηταΐ9 & φΣ^ε ΦαΊΒρε. 

ΦΑΙ. Χύ δ€ γ€, 2 θαυμάσιε, άτονώτατός τις φαίνει, 
άτεχνως γαρ, t λέγεις, ζεναγουμένψ rm ftal ουκ ίπιχω• 

Όρίφ εοικατ οΰτως ^κ του αστεος ούτ εις την ύπερορίαν 
απο^μεΐς» ούτ εζω τείχους εμοιγε ^οκεΐς το ναραναν 

ΧΛ. Χυγγίγνωσκε μο4, 2 άριστε, φιλομαθής γαρ 
εΙμι. τα μεν oiv χωρία καΙ τα hivhpa οχΛ^ ν μ {ΟεΚει 
ΒίΖασκειν, οΐ δ* εν τψ α<ΓΤ€4 άνθρωποι, συ μέντοι ^οκεις 
μοι της ίμης ^^δον το φαρμακον εύρηκίναχ• ωσπερ γαρ 

water acoonling to Hcnii^ SiA γίφ ro9 out the walk was not Itterallj true^ •■ 

μι^ίστον τοντον ««rofiov hiKowrt rhp tho Lyconm» hU fiivoarite haunt, lay 

ίψορ•ρ 9thp rov νοτίμου 08«rof. So frc- outsido tlio city. He also occasioaally 

qucntly in the {XNite. frequented tbo Academy, as we And finmi 

awh rmp κορΑρ re καΐ &7CL\fU(r«r] * to Lvtis, init. Hut those were eieeptiona 

jud^ by the imppcte snd tho iinoges.' which ' proved tlie rule.' In tHe Crito 

"ff^pttrAtticidictintimpascxceraargillA- lie is said to have onco attended the 

vc fictnH, pliingiinculas." Uuhnken. ad Isthmian festival. His erpafrnt^ being 

Tim. L. 1*. V. KfomkaBot. Tliese pu|ipcts involnntary, were of course no exoep- 

or dolls (old Kng. habie») ψινιη doohtlees tions. 

votive oflerings; tho &7«(λματ• were {tro- D. rk μ\ν olr — iUx^i ItHurww^ 

bably images of marble, like tho small * tho fields and trees yon sec won't teach 

Pan which was brought from a shrine in roe any thing ;' that Is, ' I can't get 

the rock of the Acropolis, and now stands them to teach mc ;' as if they had the 

in the Fitzwilliam Museum at Cam• power of refusal. Soph. 252 i, rk μ\9 

bridge. 494Κ9ϊ rk 1\ μ^ι ξνμμΙγρνσΦβα, "sons• 

c. ^9^χ9Ϊ] 'it answers' (either S will blend, others refuse to blond," 

rowmt or impers.) ' sommerlike and shrill speaking of tho tn^, a quasi-impcrsooa- 

to the quire of cicades.' Eur. Supp. tion. This use of 4$4ku is so common 

7ia V^^ >' •<Λίΐρ 6#r ^χ{|<τβι as hardly to need illustraUng. It is 

χβόρΛ, Plut. Men. <^& d• wm^php Ainrx«< frivolous to dispute whether it is er is 

arol kyMppdt, Comp. Tlieact. 179 D, not equivalent to S^ma^iai in such caaea. 

reaper ^$4yy9Tm. So in Lat., "sin• «Hit iμ^t 4ξ41ο9 rh ψέρμβικφρ] «the 

cerum sonere," Lucr. iii. 886 and else• recipe which shall charm me out or town.' 

where. Juv. xiv. 2U5, ** acstivum tonat," ''Antiplumes ap. Stobaeum, i Μ ?αμ4ί ^#- 

not **sonat," as quoted by Stallb. ruf k9uimrims ψέρμακ•ρ ι ψ4φμΛκ49 ram§ 



Artxrwf — foiKaf ] * as you sa^, you utroque inodo usurpatur, ut sit 

are exactly like some stranger m tho mentum vel ^eiemdo loae dcstinatum» 

hands of a guide,' or « cicerone.' Ast vol avertemdo malo, . . . τΑ γμ4ίμμ&τΜρ 

quotes Lodan, Scyth. f 4^ wi μ§ «ιφ•• Eurip., Ad. fir. 2, vocavit A^tfiit f.t Flat. 

Aa^^ir |«iri(7i|#or «al Ut^w rk κάκ» Phaedr. 274 B, μι4μ^9 «al €9flmt fimm 

Aarra rAp *A$iippwtP. IMuror." Wyttenbach ad Eunap. τ. it 

e&rmt, ff .τΛ.] Lat ' adea' Eng. ' this p. 9, quoted by Dindorf o• StepL TWn. 

eones of your never absenting yourself• in v. fi^^uucer. 

Ac' That Soentei nem tot Ibot with- Jkwtf 7^^ eQ If theef btoatu^^w• 



ΐ'ΐ^:. .- .. ._ 



12 ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟΧ [230, D 

oi πα «ctyfirra θρ^μμΛΤα θαλΧορ η τίνα καρπο¥ npoati- 
orrc( αγονσ%9 αν 4μοί λόγους οντω προτ€ίνων iu βφλίοις 
τηψ re ^AmtaiP ^cuyci vtfM^w ανάσας ical oiroi &yK 
oXAooc fiovkg• pw oSi^ ^i^ r^ ira/MJi^i SeCp* άφικόμ€Ρος 
iym μέΐβ fUM δοιτω KaroMtCataff^it σν S* & oiro^ti σχι;/χατ4 
oStt /Sfora άναγνώσισ^αι, roS^ cXoficyo^ αραγίγνωσκ€. 

ΦΑΙ• ^Λκου€ 9η• 

Π€ρί μ€Ρ των 4μων πραγμάτων ίπίστασαΐρ ftoi ως 
9ομίζΐί$ συμφίρ€9Ρ i^ftu^ γ€νομ4νων τούτων άκηκοατ άζιΔ 
8c μη δια τοντο άτνχησαι \ &ν Β^ομαι, on ουκ ίραστης 291 
iSr σον τυγχ(£ρω• ως ^itciyoi^ /tci^ rorc ftcra/iA'ci £i^ &y 
cS «ΧΗΐ{σ«#σα^» iwtihop της Ιπιθυμίας ναύσωνται* τοΙς 
8c oitnc i<m χρύνος iv φ μ€ταγνωναχ προσηκ€ί. ου γαρ 
VW* άνογκης ιίλλ* ίκ6ντ€ς9 ως ip apurra W€pl των οΙκ€ίων 
flouknuoOUtro, πρ^ς την ^ύναμιρ την αυτών cv ποιουσιν. 
^Ετι Sc Oi fUv ίρωντ€ς σκοπούσα α re κακώς Stcdci^o 
των αύτων δια roi^ €ρωτα καί & π€πονηκασιν cS, ιταΐ δι^ 
€Γ;(θτ νόνον προστιθ€ντ€ς ηγούνται παλα4 την άξίαν άπο- Β 
ίεΒωκίναι χαρνν row Ιρωμένοις. τοΧς hi μη 4ρωσιν ovrc 
την των οίΚ€ίων oftAciov δια τούτο €<m προφασίζ€σθαι, 
ovrc rov« ναρ€\η\υθ6τας πόι^νς viroXoyiCcadai» ovrc τάς 
" προς rovs νροσηκοντας διαφοράς Ιαιηασασ^αιΙ* cSorc 

havcaeoalbiioQofcoMtnictiolM: inrc^ Flat. 1186, ir«ri^tM«y b now read for 

W t4 Vfofwrre l|p^|^Mir« iyvrrtt iaAA^r ««rc^i^rf ir. 

... «|ptr«ferr«t iyMprir «^4. w;p•• Iltf) M^r rAr ^αμ»τ] Concerning thin 

mU em ra4 τι any mean «titer to tempi speech or epistle tee the Introd. 
or to «MTV bv wiTliig aa ob{eci before 231. itt iKfiwmf μ4ι^'] Who the iitu^t 

ihm cgpok Of the latter tenie we have were bail perhaps been explained in a |irc• 

«■ iaetinca ia Tbae. ▼!. 86^ eia Ιλλ•τ vions couimonication. Thcyareofooame 

▼«4 ay e p i fa yrct Φ4099, when however, tlie d^Arr^t, μ contrasted with the writer, 

Μ ben% tbe oljeei b to allara (^vay• who detcribct binmelf as eia ^^arr^t 

B. ^)« |ilr ^iM Imti» «ara«ff(#ff#iei] At ir— 3ovAf^airrp] *in tneh lort 

aafiiifini ii tba reading of the Bodl. an they will beet provide, Ac,' i. e. as the 

md iome of the beat M8S. Stcph. gives best way they know of promoting their 

mmrmninHm, a»d so Himcb. The pre- own interests. 

MMi ased to be JastiAed by Arist. Vesp. b. a/vidrariai] There is no Justifica- 

177, Αλλ* e ln^ fm rhtf lasr i^y^» tion for the change of tense here. Dr. 

earii^ ** I have a adad to^ Ike^" as if Badham propose s la«iri«##ei, oomparing 

isaei rm hdl boca faand. Bat thU Ep. vii. p. 829, www t $pm r% μιίκ•9 r^r 



by Ehasl., and «sftlat . . . Ivairuft/Mret sfti %i^uw mwmtmt 

ii BOW abaadoBid la eooaideratloii of Anft»Cc«r#af «arc, and adding «•ηΜ si 

Urn eoaleii. la IfeMHid• apu Mein. It. ίνβλβγι(4^ι•ι«? scripsJsset permda ftdi• 

r• llaasSHlBl pm UtA fh MUrmw, set.** Bat •Μϊ€$9λ might stand— «to 

b «I AMie Mat•. laArbt aflogi^' La. la atplamilioa of the Bsgleel 




,Ε.] ΦΑΙΑΡΟΣ. 13 

π€ρνημημ6^ρ τοσούτωι^ κακών ovScv wokeineroi αλλ* ^ 
nouw πμοθύμως δ η &ι^ αντο&ς οΣωι^αι πραζαντ€% χα* 

Ο ρΜσθοΛ. ^Ert hi c! δια rovro af toi^ rov9 ^ρωιτας ircpl 
νολλοΰ iroicur^ai on τούτους μαΚιστά φασ^ φιλ€ίι^ &ν &y 
ip&atf καϊ ίτοιμοί curi καχ 4κ τωρ λογωρ καΙ ίκ των ip• 
γων roi9 άλλοις avcx^avo/icyoi τοΙς ίρωμίνοις χαρίζασ'θαί, 
pfSiov γνωνοΛρ c! άλι;^ \4γουσιν» on όσων &y vartpov ' 

ίρασθωσιν, iKtivov^ αύτων trcpl νλ€Μ>μος wotijaovrai, καΧ 
δ^λοι^ on iav 4κ€ίνοίς hoK^ καΙ τούτονς ιταιτΔς iroiif• 
σονσι. Xai τοι νως άκό^ ίση τοιούτον πραγμΛ προ4σθαι 

D Toufvrriv ίχοντι σν^^ραί^» ^ν οΰ^ &y ίπιχ€ψήσ€^ρ ού- 
ScU ίμπ€ΐρος &ν aworpiwtip ; καΐ γα/» αντοϊ 6μο\σ/οΰσι ?&^ ^ b 
νοσ€ίν /ϋίαλλοι^ ^ σωφρόνων» καΧ tlZivax Sfn κακω% φρο• 
νουσιν, αλλ* ου ΒύνασθοΛ αύτων κρατΛ^. ωστ€ πω% &y - 
cS φρονησαντ€^^ ταντα κάΚως ίχε^ ηγήσααττο, πφΐ ύν 
ούτω Βιακίίμάοι ffiovXovTaif ; ΚαΙ μ€ν &η c! ftci^ 4κ των 
ίρώντων τοι^ βίΚτιστον αιροΐο, i( 6\ίγων ορ σοι, rj ίκΚ^ζι^ 
€11}* €1 δ* Ικ των αλλωι^ τον σαυτφ ίπιτηΒ€ίότατον, 4κ 

Έ πολλών. ωστ€ πολύ π\€ίων ίΚπϊς iv τοΐ% πολλοίς οντά 
Tv\€W τον αζιον της σης φιλίας. C^El τοίνυν τοι^ νομον 
τον καθ€στηκότα Sc^ouras» ^ πυθομένων των άνθρω• 

of which they are guilU after their p••• known than the former, •/ wm4wr9s. 

■ion haa cooled (JirtiMr r^f 4ιηΦνμΐΜΨ D. tl ^ρ•νή#βττ•ι] 'when th«rluiYe 

va^wrrei). On the frec^uent conftuion returned to their right mind.' JStber 

of Infinitivea in •«##« with the aor. in $0UKorrm at the end of the aentence ia 

'VmvBut, leo Cobet» N. L. p. 629» who eormpt, or some hiat inflnitiT• went ba- 

aleo anggcata «iri«r#ai here. Aat calla fore it. '* Fitet lod ■enaum eaae qei 99i 

attention to the i^eaiar^Acvra, ir^af•• ιμμιμ• lahoratUe* de λμοτφ imm iuiqm0 

#((•##•! — ^ν•λ•γ((•σ•Βΐ — ehtdwmffBm, Jmdieami," Badh. fioik§0$mt tnpi ripat 

Thia artiftoa of atvie recnra Areqnentlj in ia acarocly Greek, and yielda no 



the preaent apeech. It ia verj oonmoii I had thought of AvaAaytSrrM (rapra 

lofThu• a^ai ΙμέΚ&^9¥€ΐ paafcr), bi|t tJiia ia 



in laocratea, and in the apeechoa 

eydidea, and Xenophon ia aomewhai too too violent a change. Perhmpa Heind.'a 

fond of it alao. 3#^^•ν»τβ« mi^t atand, *how in 

c. ^««iravr— wai^rorrai] 'they will tlieir aaner mind can they appro?• of a 

prize the new love more ttian the old.' courM they have adopted in aoeh a atate 

Tlie ' new love^' heing leaa familiar to the aa the one auppoaed, i. e. in nomenla of 

apprebenaion, ia denoted li>y the pronoun aberration. Btallb.'B defence of /BvAur- 

wiiich impliea diatanoe. On the aama rai ia ineondviv•^ and bia tmadatio• 

principle, in 2S2 d, a^a hf rait riwaari "qnae ita affecti animo enpinnt" mvui 

fio m mw, iJikk ra^t μ^ i$4K9trnt (#«r• faqoire A . . . /lo^Xarrai. 

•iMu) ^ra7«r, i^^crai h^ im^bmw fAw B. rW p^^iar rhp a a i ^ rrif a ^Ta] 'pnhBe 

hrtp§pm€$M, hth vfir wwUrmtf U ift* opink»,' ' the catabliahed nuudma of ao- 



AffMai,— ^acfwiir rafera to the laai-men• eiety.' Germ, tr.» " die borraebeBd• 
tloMd r9h μ^ 4$4KmFrm9f Μ being laM Meianng." Htimu aa , who alB• 



24 ΠΑΑΤΩΝΟί [236, ο 

Χωκρατψ^ άγι^οω» καΙ ίμαυτου έπιλίλησμαι» καϊ ori 
4Μ€θύμΜί μϋ» \ey€tp» Ιθρνπτττο δτ άλλα ΖιοΛΚτηθητ^ οτι 
hrr^€i^ ουκ απιμα^, πρ\ρ ία^ συ elrrg^ & ίφησθα iv τφ 
στηθ€ΐ €χ€ίΡ. ίσμίυ 8c μόνω h^ ^ρημ^ψ» ισχυρότερος hi 
ίγω καχ Ρ€ωτ€ρος^ ίκ δ* άπώττων τούτων ζυν€% ο σοι λεγω^ D 
ιταΐ fii|Safui»9 προς βί^ν βουληθ^ς μαλΚον ij €κών \€γ€ΐρ. 

ΧΩ. *ilλλ^ i pxucapu #aiS/9C• γcλou>s ΙσομοΛ παρ 
myaffw ποιτιτην Ιδιώτης αύτοσχ€&ίαζων π€ρΙ των αντωι^• 

ΦΑΙ. ϋ%σ9 ω% €χ€ΐ ; παΰσαι προς μ€ «ίαλλω1ri{ό/i€ι^ς* 
σχ€Βον γαρ εχω h €ΐπων ΟΛ^αγκάσω σ€ \€γ€ΐν. 

ΧΩ. Μη^αμως τοίνυν €!irg^. 

ΦΑΙ. Ουκ, άλλα καΐ δ^ λέγω. 6 S4 μοι λόγος ορκο^ 
carai. ομνυμι γαρ σοι — τύ^ μ€ντοι» τίνα θ€ων ; ^ βούΧχι 
τψ^ νλατανον τανη^ια ; ^ μην, 4άν μοι μη €iirQ^ τον λογον Ε 
ivaPTiOV αύτης ταύτης, μηΖΙποτέ σοι mpov λογον μηΖένα 
μη&€»^ μητ Ιπ^ίζ^ιν μητ ίζαγγ€\άν. 

ΧΩ. Βαβαί, & μιαρέ, ώς cS opcv/^cs την ανάγκην αν^ρϊ 

^ΗΚολογψ WOUiv h ί^ν K€k€Ujf^. 

ΦΑΙ. Τί hfJTa €χων στρέφει ; 

ΧΩ. 0\&€v €τι, ίπ^Λη σύ ye raura ομώμοκας. πως 
γαρ Slv ot6% τ €Ϊην rocaun^s θοινης απέχ^σθαι ; 

ΦΑΙ. Α4γ€ hri. 21 



9. |*rfff I #Μ X^yw] A aaoUtkm with but not to bo fonfoanclcd with, the hypo• 

Um dMnge of r•). into wa from ft well- ihcticiil nso of thcw iNirticlcn. For tho 

kwmn ftig. of I*inder, Iloockh, No. 71, mo of the negative, coinp. G«irg. 463 D, 

which isMirodied liy Ari»t. Av. &I1. In «tf^ti 4 •«; O» ufr• ^^^ wa^rup μΐ^ 

Meaum 76 D we hsTO f tm Kiym or $rt λι^τ« ψ•ΐ9ομΛΐ. 

hiym ia the IIS8. k U μ^^ Kiyi] Horn. II. i. 230, k U 

*ΑλΧ\ A fttmift•] Socr. aflect• re• ri μ^% Uwrrm tptw, 

hietaoc• (^p^ffrw, KmkXmwl(9rmt), and ■. iwiUiiuw] Not iwt%9i^9e$m, tho 

on two grmnMla. He it an Utar^t, a apeeeh not being hit own, but anotlier'i. 

plahi nan, whereat Lythit it a great Kng., *k;t yon tec,' at /{orxeAtir = Met 

aatbor s moreover» the tneech of LytUii jou licar.' 

bad been compoted at ieitnre, he, 80- T( ^r^ ξχωρ rr^fci] < ilien why all 

cratct, heing calkd upon to exUmporhu thit thnlHing ?' For ίχ•$¥ oomp. Uorg. 

• diaeoanw o« tho tame theti•. On 400 x, tr•*• *ν•Ημ«τ• fAMpcit txmwt 

i l irf r ^ j ico tho noto en 858 P. for rτ^fff^ Ar. Acli. 38S, r/ ruMtm 

#XfMr 74^1 • methinkt I bare that to wr^ftt, ψ^χράζΜ rt md vt^Ctit τβφάί ι 

■9, Αβ.,' nearly at Umt, 183 b. and Lachea 106 B, Αλλλ wrp4frrm ipm 

OU, ΑλλΑ «id Η λ^Ί 'myf hut ear md acdrt* ^wuψywrόμ§P9t r^ «Itm re• 

ϋ I mmI» md hero von haTe it' Thb fUp, qooted by Att in ann^ who in• 

MM tha Ibffce of tbt parthdevi «id Η anlm in a Imigthy mcnktioii vpoo the 

«I tfWl 8• ft«i« 6 MM• boidorlaff OB• orifbofthtidtaiMtlelxMr. 



— 2θ7, Β.] ΦΑΙΔΡΟΧ. 25 

ΧΩ. OXaff otv ώ$ νονησω ; 

ΦΑΙ. Του πψι ; 

ΧΩ. *Εγκαλνφαμ€ΐ^σς 4ρω, V ο η τάχιστα ScaSpafUi 
rw λογοι^ ircu μη, βλέπων «/>os ore, vr* αίσχύντι^ Sea- 
ιτορω/ϋΐαι• 

ΦilL iley^ μονον^ τα δ' άλλα οιτως fiovku vocci• 

Χ/2• *ilycT€ δΐ}• i Mouorai, etrc Si* ^^S^s cISos λ4γ€ΐα4, 

CiTc δια yci^os μουσικον το Λιγνών Taun^i^ €σχ€τ* jvon^v- 

fiuu^• ^/A fUH \άβ€σθ€ του μύθου, 5v μ€ ανάγκαζα δ 

Β fiikrurro^ ουτοσΐ \ιίγ€ΐν, Ιν δ iraXpo^ αντον» ical wportpav 

δοιτωμ τοντφ σοφός cZmc, η)ι^ ert μαλλοι^ δό^• 

^Ημ ούτω δ^ παις, μαλλοι^ δ€ μ^ιρακίσκος, μαΚα καλύς. 
τούτω δβ ^aoLv φασταΐ iron; ιτολλοιΐ cIs δ€ τας αύτων 
ϋΐμύλος ^ν» &9 oiScvo^ iJTTov Ιρων έπ€π€ίκ€ΐ τον νοΣδα 
ως ουκ έρψη• και woT€ αύτον αίτων circitfc τοντ* αντο» 
ως μη έρωντι προ του Ιρωντος δ€<Η γρφίζ^σθαι. iKeyi tc 
£δτ 

Π€ρϊ παντός, & παΐ, μία αρχή j τοις μίΚΚσυσι καλώς 

237. 9•ΛΜΦρίψΜί] Α deponent, not db- and obmire, tnd dimgrccablj poetied 

tinguinhable in kum fixMn Itmwpm or ■tyle" wbich, at be thinki, k a gr ic fo i» 

tlie Mm|ilo iwopm, for wbicb AvvfoS/uu cliange for tbe wort• fktNB tba grace• 

b MNnetinics foaowl. We )mve alito tbe fulneti of tbe bitrodnctofy tecne. 
tme panirei Ατορο^Μτ in Soph. 243 B, A(>«mu] A atereotypcd epithet oC tb• 

and 9ιψη^μ4ρο¥, ib. 250 B, denoting MoKct. Socr. alieett to doabt wbrtbcr 

tbe ftiibjcct of a controrersy or difficult it waidcrircd from tbetbriUneHoCtlieir 

inTCKtii^tion, rh wtpl •{ Av^pt • rif . notes, or ftom tbe name of a rac• devoted 

'A7«rff <4, i Μ•υ0Μ»] Tlie motive to tbcir wnriee. Herm. Μ•«ι . • • rmm 

of tbb 'ditbyrambie' invocation (inf. Arjr^tfr. .•9ν•Μ iyar^iavrHr^av^lmr» 

238 p) b of coane to give a colour of Λ^9 ^i|<* /r ratt vK4pmt iNv>rvjf«v(f 

probability to tbe artificial and itiltcd /utxtcfw, ΑλλΑ τλ μ4ι^ τι ▼•» rrpart^ 

■tyle of tbe pmocm of tbe first ipeccb of furr«t AytfW(c##ui, r^ Μ flfer, ν•λ#• 

Socr., and itill n«ore to tbat of tbe μ•ντΓΦ9 τ•5 Aanrav^— a repotataoB• It ia 

second s])0Gcb, tlie ^v^iar^t 0μμι, so alien bardly neeeisary to say, which the Li• 

from tbe ontinary sim|>licity of tbe gurians owe to tbe ingcaiiity oC Gndi 

sneaker. It is to tbb part of tbe etyniologieta• Tbe tmeab |^ fm ΚΑ• 

dialogue tbat Aristotle alludes, Rbet. /b#ff b of course a designed poeticbou 
iii. 7. 11, where be says tbat a high- B. ''Hr affrw Hi] Άβ eonvcntkaial 

flown poetical diction b admissible in mode of beginning a iable, anawaring to 

prose, 1. when tbe feelings of tbe audi- our 'onoe upon a time•' Arbtoph. Vaqiw 

ence have been wrought to a high 1182, agro >τ' ^ρμίί »al yaXj, wh u a saa 

pitch by tbe speaker, or, 2. when such the i^iol. Germ., ' Es war also aiamaL* 

style b adopted ^rr* t J^uvtlaf, fvta Lvsb 216 0^ r^ ic^r* A>«Ar f^^r• 

%fψ, Tlib criUcbm, for iU tasU and «tbat that which b neither 

discemment, stands in fhvourable eon• bad may oaos in • wt^ baeoaM 

trast with that of Dioi^sius oC Halie•, to the good.' 

who b torefy ■wmdalliad by tht •• twrbid llffi wm^rit, β•τ•λ•] TMablh•] 




26 ΠΔΑΤΩΝΟΧ [237.0 



fav €tianii Sec ire/CH ol• tof jj η βουλή, ^ παν• c 
τος ίψΜρτά»€ΐΛβ ανάγκη, του^ 8c πολλονς Xe'Xij^cv ort ονκ 
Σσασι r^r ονσίαν Ικάστου. ως ο2μ etSores^ov διομολο- 
yoSi^ai i» αρχζ της σκ€ψ€ως, προ€Κ06ντ€ς Bi ro eticos 
avohiBaturur ουτ€ γαρ eavrots οντ€ άΧΚήλοι,ς ομολογούσαν. 
ίγω οΰμ καί σν μη νάθωμ€ΐ/ S άλλοις ίπνταμωμ^ν^ αλλ* 
€ww£ti σοΧ καΧ ίμοΧ ο λόγος πρ6κ€ΐταΑρ nortpov ipwirri 
^ μη μάλλον €is φιλίορ irdop, irepl ίρωτος, οΙόν re ccrri 
καΐ ην €χ€^ Βύναμιν, ομολογμ^ θέμ€Ροα ορον, ets roSro £ 
αΜθβλίποντ€,% καΐ αναφ€ροντ€ς, την σκίφιρ ποιωμ^θα, 
ctrc ωφίλειαρ Circ βλάβην παρ€χ€ΐ. ^Οη μ€ν ονν Βη eVt- 

to A tpeech which nrofctee•» like that of Not bowcrcr of all tliat μ licautifiil : 

hpL•», to aphold tlic tbeeU 6s |i^ /pAm but CMpcciiniy of corporeal licaiity. It it 

wfk T•» 4ρΑ^Φί If) xi^(f^#«• Instead tlirrcforc tlic dcxiro of bcniity coinl>inc<l 

<if phmging in media• m, as Lyiiias had with carnal a]ifietite, cxiutin^ in such 

dooc, 8ocr. necks in the first instance intensity as to trium|>h ovir all tlio 

to define the terms of the question, rvntraints imposed by the antngouiitt 

What is Ijpwf ? All allow tlwt it is an |irinri|)le. Its name corroiiionds to its 

4ψί$ΐβμίΒ an appetite or desire. But nature : for tlie word (pmt is near of kiu 

this as an insufficient though a true dc• to ^«»μι|« A^M*^ And /^^^^rwt, — oiio 

ocriptioa, lor there are many 4wi§¥tdmi. proof ainon;; many that names wer» 

Neither is it enough to adil ttiat Lore is given by tlNN<e who saw deep into tlio 

an 49§§9βί» rww «αλντ, a desire of beau- nature of things. (Cnit. Ί01 B.) Such 

tuVd obieets» lor many dodre beautiful seems the poηιort of this diolcctioo• 

<4gccts who are m t in love. Mow then dilhyranibic cff«^it« in wliieli jest and 

are we to distinguish (pmt finom other earnest are oddly but not inliannonioiisly 

iv^Bv/Um rmf καλντ, and wliat is its blended. It is cluiractcriHtic of Ilalo 

true differentia ? Hocr. sets aliout the both in this |iarticular aiid in the tisy• 

impdry thus. There are two princi• chologicat dixtinction of tbo two li/m or 

|ilei of action in man, the desire of forms of mental being, upon which tbo 

)iicas«re and the desire of excellence. Of definition is made to rest. Of this con- 

these the fint b innate, the i«c«md ac• ception of tpms, wc slialt see bercaflcr 

«ftttred ; the seeond a rational, the first an what its author really thought : but 

nmvaioning prineipte. When the ra- meanwhile it answers its purjioifo : it is a 

tional principle preilominates, the result true account of that passion agahist 

it that state or mind which we call which Hocr, u about to inveigh; ami 

ntfpe# <»f — temperance, or moderation, it is Mmiething less vilo than the cold 

or aclf-gonnimcnt ; when the amictite calculating desire, the ' passionless pru- 

liean away, ittorarpation it bramlcd with rienccr' rccommcmlcd by the unloving 

the wnae fli^f— >Ucence or excess, lint suitor of Lysias. 

as fli^t b onlj 4wt$¥pdm magnified, there c. rh Atht irelil^o^ir] Tlio verb 

are may fiff^ir aa there are many iwf iir#deSr«i signifies to ' give bock,' hence 

fisyiiai, diflering in natore or in name, to * |iay,' i. e. to give in coiisidcratiou of 

aeeordiBg to Uio. name and nature of a prcviont gift. In phrases like the 

their aeveral ohjecta. Thns the desire of present it denotes the relation between 

food* when it h eco m e t excettiTe, b styled cause and consc(|iicnoe, a result answer- 

Tory ^ ysyy l a, gluttony ; tlie desire of ing to a foregone cause. * Tlicy pay tbo 



ihrink nndcr the tame ciremnttancet be- natural peiuilty ;' or, more generally, 
η Ties which all know. Lore, *the natural retultfolknrt.' Coutin:**// 




, b one of theto formi of en rindU ce oat Hmi im^UabU." The- 

H b the Eieeta which eorre- aei. 176 l>, ««Uir el rk iufrlwrpofu Av•• 
In tht Hub• oC the BoantUVd. Ml«r ι = «the tabbt are turned.' 



—234, β] ΦΑΙΔΡΟΧ. 17 

Β πάι^αις ού τον% φίΚονς αζνον παpouc()Λeu^, άλλα τους προσ• 
οΛΤονρτας καΐ τους Sco/AeVov9 πλησμονής* Ικάνσι γαρ 
καί άγαπησουσι καΐ άκοΚουθησουσι καΐ 4πϊ ras θύρας 
ηζουσ^ καΐ μάλιστα ησθησοντα^ καΙ ουκ ίΚαχίστην χίριν 
€Ϊσονται καΐ πολλά άγα^ά αύτοΐς €υζονται. αλλ* Ισως 
προσηκ€ΐ ου τοις σφοΒρα Seo/Aerats χαρίζ^σθαι^ άλλα τοΖς 
μαΚίστα anoSowai χάριν Βυναμένοις* ov8i τοΙς Ιρωσι 

14 μόνον, άλλα τοις roD πράγματος άζίοις* \ ovhi όσοι της 
σης ώρας άπολαύσΌνται» άλλ' οι τΐΛ^ς πρ^σβντίρψ γ€νο• 
μένφ των σφ€Τ€ρων άγα^ωι^ μετοΒωσονσίΛτ ou8J ot Sea• 
πραζάμ€νοι προς τους άλλους φιλοτιμησονται^ άλλ* οΓ 
τιν€ς αΙσχυνομ€νοι προς αιτούσας σιωπησονταν ούδ^ τό4$ 
ϋΚίγον χρονον σπού8άζουσιν, άλλα rots ομοίως δια ιτακ- 
ros rov βίου φίλοις Ισομ4νοιτ ούδί οΓ rives irauo/iei^oi 
r^9 4πίθυμίας €χθρας προφασιν ζητησουσιν, άλλ* ot ιταν• 

Ιΐσάμ€νοί της ώρας, rorc 1171^ αντώμ aper^i^ ^iriSci^ovrai• 
Χν ο2ι/ των Τ€ άρημίνων μίμνησο^ κσχ ίκάνο ίνθυμου, 
on τοίβς μλν ίρωντας οΐ φίλοι νουθ€Τουσιν ώς οντος κάκου 

Ε. kymriieOv^t] Horn. Od. xii. 289, when tlioir pMsion begins to «bate, will 

06« Ayavf s h ΙίκηΚ•9 ^#^ιάλ•ΐ0Ί μ90* Mck to pick a qnarrol, but rather to 

4ΐμ7ρ Δα/η^σαι. thoflo who, wlien thcT have ocaiied to 

iwl riit Θύραι Ι^^βίΝΤί] Tills phnuc, ei\joy your channs will then flispky the 

a frc<|iiriit one in IMuto, is nmn\ of virtue tliat is in Uiein/ Such mast bo 

tlMMo wIhi seek advice, relief, or hospi• the sense if παυνάμ^ροι is retained. Tho 

talitv. Hep. 4H\) C, iwl UrpAw $ύ• Αρα can only bo tliat of tlio ^pif^tMt, th• 

IMiff UMti. III. B, 06 yJ^ Ιχ#ι ψύνιρ. . ipaar^t havinj; long eoiised to be ^r Λρψ, 

revt 9o^9lft 4w\ rat rmp TAsv^fwr $opat Coinp. Pint. Ages. 3i, ΛρΛ 4p f rh 4<<rr«r 

Urat. Iieg;(. xii. p. 053 D, frm μ^ρ ¥V¥ Mqpvw iitBpmwt vopi^rrtt fit Mpmt 4κ 

vat ht4k9ver0t 6 rmovrat Μ riit ruv wal9m¥, Tlio difficulty of tbo passage 

wkmwtmpKmi C9pAif96pat,rowSrotif9pot consists In this unusual phrase wmnurd• 

•Mt Ar. It denotes simple Ixigging in /licroi r{)t i^t» μ If he had said ««vr4• 

Svinp. 203 B, wpovatHieowva, oTor Η M*•^* ^9' iira^a^fwt ri|t #9' Apat• 

ffiwxiat «eeiff, if U«r•, aal Up irtpl r4t liut is this inoro strange tluin to ear 

Φυμα9, In Hep. 30•^ D, the religious wu»oμ4pf|t r%t Apat for kny(tnit, whtdi 

quacks of the clny^tlie Αγ^ρται «el μάρ' 8tnllb. has admitted into his text on 

rcit-^aro said ^irl w\9vvlmp θύμαι Upot. the authority of one MS. and Fici- 

As an example of tho custom at nbmxtoit nus ? The conjectures var^^crai, /vow. 

we may take tlie cane of Pliilippus tlie pafitMi, ytw^jljitifi, ivaA«v^i|*ffra« do 

professed buflfoon, wlio presents himself not give the rcquinxl sense. The time 

unbidden at the door of the men's apart• refcmxl to is not that succeeding fruition, 

ment in the house of tlie rich Gallias, but that which comes afler fruition haa 

ρομΙ^Λί y^K9tor9pop tlpm rh iitkiirop ^ cntirrly ceased. Godfrey Hermann, in 

rh κ•κΚιιμ4ρ9Ρ 4k$up 4w\ rh iuwpop, Xen. the margin of his copy of IletmU pro• 

Conv. i. 13. An organized clientele, like poses ιτανσα^ι^Μ», a coiyecturo (if an ν is 

that of the ' mane salutantes' at llome, rconircd) better than the foregoing. Mr• 

liad no existence in Athens. Shilleto suggests ««vs^^r•», which givia 

234. •&<) fl run 9 — ^TiBff(|arr«i] 'nor nearly the same aonsef as does aooiber 

(will you grant favours) to those who, cot^j. wm»9μ4p•tt. 

VOL. I. 



18 ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟΧ [234, Β 

τον ίητηΜματσς^ το4$ 82 μη ίρωσυ^ ovScls vcSirorc των 
ίΗΚ€ίων ίμιίμα^το ώ$ δια rovro κακώς βον\€υομ€νας ntpi 
latrrar. 

*!Γσ«ιΐς fi^ oSf &y ίροιο μ€ Ci anturi croi irapau^ τοΓς 
|ii^ ^ΜΜΠ χαρίζεσθαι. ίγω 82 olfiai ov8^ &i^ τον Ιρωντα 
wplo9 aw9yri% ore iceXcuciy rov$ ^μτα$ ταντην €χ€ΐν την 
8iaMMir. ovrc γαρ ry \6γφ Χαμβανονη χάριτος ίσης Ο 
ίζβον» ovrc σοί βουΚομίνφ τους αλλονς Χοα^θώ^ίν ομοίως 
SvPOTor* 8c7 82 βλάβην μίν απ αντον μη^μίαν» ωφ€Κ€ΐαν 
α αμφσίν γίγν€σθϋΛ. 

*Εγω μΐν otv Ικανά μοι νομίζω τα άρημένα• ά Sc τι 
ird «ο^€Ϊς » ijyov/AeyoT πα/κiλ€λcΐ^αi» Ιρύτα. 

Τί σοι φαίν€ταΐ9 & Χώκρατ^ς^ ο λόγος ; ονχ νπ€ρφνως 
τα TC άλλα καΙ τοΙς ΜμΛσίΡ €lpησθaiJ^ Ι> 

ΧΑ. J<ufu»yu»$ μ^ν otvt 2 ^aipc, ώς tc /ac ^κ- 
νλαγ^Β^α4• καΙ τοντο ίγω αταθον δια σ^, & Φαίδρα 
«y>09 σ2 άτΓοβΧέπων, on ^fiol ^δόκ€ΐ9 γάνυσθοΛ ύπο του 
' λόγον μνταζυ αναγιγνώσκων, ηγούμενος γαρ σ2 μαλλοι^ i} 
ifti, iwaUiP v€fX των τοιούτων σοΙ είπόμην, και επόμενος 
συνεβακχευσα ftcra σον τ^ς ^eta? «ί€ψαλ^9• 

ΦΑΙ. JStor οντω δ^ δοιτ€Ϊ παίζειν ; 

Χ/2• Joica» γά/ο σοι παι{€ϋ^ καΐ ούχΙ ίσπου^ακεναι, ; 

ΦΑΙ. ΜτβαμΛς, & Χώκρατες» αλλ* ως άΚηθως εΙπ^Έ 
wp^ Αώς φίλιου^ oici αν τίνα εχειν είπείν αλλοι^ των 
^Ε3ίΧήνω)ν έτερα τούτων μείζω καϊ π\€ίω περί τον αντον 
πράγματος ; ι 

► •**•^ ΧΛ, Γί δ€; καΙ τανη; δ€4 ιητ Ιμον τε καΧ σου τοι^ 



€f tlie Dodl. «ad 9twen\ other /Mr#rrft. Bsdb/i eoi\j., r^ y •9τ«» 




Η88. v«^^ r^ AiMo^MvMm. K4ηfψ Καμ- Xmμfii99mi hae much to rcoommend it ; 

$ 4m m ii of fr e q ow it occMTence in Plato : •βτ«» implying• 'm one among many•' 

Ltgg. L tt8 0^ •! Κΐη/ψ τι Aa^Mrrf t τψ ΚΜμβάρφ^τ», ' to the recipient,' give• 

Am^lMfMi ml ψφΜμ»9Μ ifiy^w % 4wmt• however all the aenie abaolatelj roqnired 

PMT. Ih. ttS B» μφτΜ IvpiyUpwr Κίγψ hj the conteii. 

Atiyi^^ir— aaid oC children incapaUe aa B. Ai^t f«A(av] SchoL Herm., f Uiaf 

jot of rwanning. Here the worda may i ΖΛ% K4y§rm lua Udnt imI Kr4<ri«f 



«tohbawlmtakea^nitionalview fadd iC^Mt, Soph. Ant. 487). Mora 

freqi 



of th• iMtter.' Goap. Thw. UL 88» r^ ftvqnent^ Ai^t b omitted from the ad• 
i^m A n^ ^r re ti i?• 17, λ4|ί«τ# Jnnition, aa in Oovg. 500 B, ral «p^f 



— 239, Β•] ΦΑΙΔΡΟΧ. ^ 29 

Xcvrcw• tip^frai re καΙ ωριστοΛ. fi\iiuwT€^ δ^ Si9^irpos 
Bauro τα Xoiira λίγωμ€ρ, τίς ώφ€Κ€ία Ij βλίβη euro re 
ίρωρτος καϊ μ'^τψ χαριζομά^φ 4ξ eucoros ανμβησ€Γ€Λ. 

Τψ δ^ νπο επιθυμίας άρχομί^φ SovXcuom Τ€ 17^01^ ^ 
ανάγκη που το ίρώμ€»ον ω% τ^ιστον ίαυτψ παμασκ€υά'' 
ζΐεΐΜ. voaowTi Bi παν ηΒύ το μη άρτιΤ€Ϊνον, ίφ€2ττον 8e 
S99 καί ϊσον έχθρόν. ουτ€ ίη jcpeirrw \ ourc urov/Acyoy hciup «» 
εραστής ποαδικά dyc^at» ι^^τω 8c icoi ύπ€^^στ€ρο¥ del 
άπ€/ογά{€Τ<χ4• η[ττωι^ Sc ofui^ ςσο^^ ociXof oyS/ocfov, 
oSiWros ciireu^ ρητορικού, βρα^^ άγχίμον. τοσοντ*»^ 
ιτακώμ ical ere irXeioi^i^ κατά την hidpoiav ίραστην 
Ιρωμίνφ ανάγκη γιγνομένων Τ€ καΧ φύ<τ€ΐ Μντων, των 
μ€ν ηΒ€σθαί^ τα Β^παρασκ€υαζ€ΐν, ^ στ4ρ€σθαι τον 
Β παραυτίκα ηΒ€ος. φσον€ρον Bn^Ja^γκη eWi» καΐ ποΧΚων 
μ€Ρ αλλωι^ συνρυσιων άπτιργοντα καϊ ωφελίμων, όθεν &y 
μΛΚιστ ανηω^ίγνοιτο, μεγάλης αΐτιορ είναι βλάβης* μεγί^ 
ξττης δ€ της όθεν &ν φρονιμωτατος ειη. τούτο οε η θεία 
φιλοσοφία τυγ\άνει ον» ^ς ίραστην παιδικά ανάγκη irop« u 

cull this aor. poMiTc than midille. Cnt. he ace them imnUnted by nature in Um 

395 B, A wmfpU «ντ•5 <λΐ| Arcr^iTtr•. belored, and which, if aeaniivd ( yrypt- 

80 ίνχίμιιρ and ita cumponnda arc con- ^ivmw), ho mnat aeek to nater, or cli• 

■tantly uec<l in atrictlT pamivo aenw. forfeit tlic liopo of prcaent enjoymeni.* 
The general meaning la : * perhapa the 239. rinf ^r |<«#•μ] So Soph. PUQ• 

madiiesa with which I am tluvatened 71 S, tt ^i|<* alMX^ev yrf^iarat firff 

ma J cTcn be arerted,' aa if b j the dfWrci x^r^ wliere Ellendt : ** Onninm 

agency of an Avarpevaiot. optima interpretatio ridetur kmikeat^nw 

iXw, i f f>irrf] Socr. baring aet• 6rrff %Uw0mA," which perhapa naj he 

tied with l*baedr. to tlicir matnal the force of the nnoanal coQatmctioii 

liking a definition of Ix)re, procccda to here. I agree with Stallb. in rqcctin^ 

apecttlate on the probable rcanlta of aoch both the τ•«ι /t4r of Heind. and th• 

a pasaion to ita object. Tlie liover, ac• ar4t«##«i of Uirachig. 0. Herm. thinka 

cording to tlie definition, ia ' over• that Plato meant to hare written iwitnmm 

mastered by Inat and the bondakvc of fflt^fec, and that rAr fUrwaa inirodnead 

pleasure.' A peraon in thia moHiid on aecond thooghta to baknet rk Μ 

condition will firat try to eitirpatc all v«^«#Kffud(f ir. Not. in mg. 
thoae nobler qoalitiea and accompliah- n. ^ryivrfiit 1^, κ.τ,λ.] An ellipticBl 

menta which would be likely to indiapoue conatmction whicfa maj be thoa avp• 

tlie beloved from hearkening to his auit. plied : ^irylmit Μ («friar iIpbi fikifint 

He will tolerate no anperiority, no kwttpyrM^ r^t (rvpawCaf) Ifar ir 

ecpialitv even, in the object of his panaion. fpanAurrarat cAh The &ir with «A| ia, aa 

He will rather aee him a dunce than a Stallb. obaenrea, Indiancttaable : ' Uaii 

aagcacoward thanahero; aatammrrer nliiloaophie eonvcrae which will wtek§ 

rather than ekx|nent• alow rather than him moat intelligent.' So βΚβιβ^φάτβΧΦ» 



quick-witted. *So many and more be- &ir tT^ 'he wiU W moai ■ d e clii ar o M a» ' 
aidea are the mental defeeta which a i. e, if the eoiiditioaa 
hyver muat necda ragard with plaaanre if with. 



80 ΠΔΑΤΛΝΟΧ [230, n 

ρωθοβ €ury€tt^t πξρίφοβον οντά τον καταφρονηθηναν τά 
re άλλα μτιχοΜΗΛσϋΟΛ οιτως w 'q που^ αγνοων κοα παντ 
οΜοβΚένων Cif rw ίραστην, oZbs ώμ r^i /yici/ η|διστο9, 
cairr^ 82 βΚαβ€ρώτατος &ν €ΐψ Τα μ€ν otv κατά δια- ( 
MMoy iwirpmra^ Τ€ καΙ icoiycM^s ovSofiy λνσ4Τ€λ^9 αι^/ο 

Tijr hi τον σώματος Ιξι» Τ€ • καΐ $€pan€iap οίαν re 
mu ώ^ θ€ραπ€ύσ€ί oi ία^ γάτηταί κύρως^ &9 ΐ7^ν προ 
αγαθόν ψβάγκασται 8uii»«ieu^« Sci ficra ravra tScu^• οφθη^ 
ΟΈται hi μαλθακόν τιρα iral ον στ^οι^ Βιωκωρ» ονδ* ^μ 
i}Xil)» καθαρψ τ^θραμμίνον αλλ* νπο σνμμιγ^Ι σκί/ζ,, πό- 
MMr fftcy oyS/ocutfi^ καΙ ΙΖρώτων ζηρων antipoPf €μπ€ψον 
hi άπαλ*^ ical wovhpov διαιη^ς, αλλor/[>ύ>49 χρώμασι και ι 
κοαμοις χήτ€ΐ oifcecW κοσμούμ^νον^ οσα re άλλα τούτοις 
cvcroi» πάιτα ^ιη7δ€ΐλ>Βτα• & δήλα* καΐ ουκ α^ιομ π€• 
ραΑΤ€ρω vpofiaiv€Wt αλλ* ^ι^ Κ€φαΚαίον ορισαμένους in 
άλλο imu• ro γαρ τοιοντον σώμα iv πο\4μφ re κα\ άλ- 
λα4¥ ^peuus οσα4 μ€γάΚαι, oi pkv ίχΟροΧ θαρρούσα, οΐ hi 
φίλοι καΙ αντοί οί φασταΐ φοβούνται. Tovro piv otv ως 
δ^λοι^ ίατ€ον, 

C. Tk 1Λ9 9^9 Kxrk tid(v»Mur] 'that Uae die•, IvctmoMe pah»irem, wliirli 

w• ffe thiit in mpeei of hb mental cnl- howcrcr it hnnliy to tlio ]ioiiit. Tlii* 

twB be cm hardlj have λ leu dcninble modern ItaHAiin linvo a nrovcrb, ' Dove 

gnar&ii or conpankm (com|Mire 6μίΚίΜ non entra it rale, mtr* il moclico.' On 

Tff ml i m % r p 9w^Sm inf• I>) tlian a lover.' ev^fuy^l ^itif U. Hcrm. reniarku, " o|)|mi- 

Hariiig proved thif, 8oer• |irncecdii to tiitnr ^λ(^ καΦηρψ, ut noU• lui coinniixta 

ahoir tmit the influence of a lover will cum umbra intelligadir." 1^18. ubi nupm. 
bedfuiljlianefbl as regard•, 1. the phy• Ι^ρύτωρ |i|p<»r] Hcrm. thpArms impoift 

•ieal eonclitioa ; 2. the estate of the v«i- Atyri re^f iwh γνμί^^Ιωρ . . . cTcr <* &r 

ML Aerrgarda the firat.tlie lover will ίηφβΐί iipArtt W kwh Xovrpur, llcnec 

picfer an ellHninate weakling to a manly the compound ^iipaXtfui^ cx|>lttincd by 

and rdNiat perMm — one bred in the Harpocrat. r^ χβ»ί^ι Aomdr aAcf^trfei. 
dieqoercd tnade to a youth hardened l>. AAAmieit χρωμΜ^ί] ' with fiilite or 

by eipoaore to the clear Mmshine, ke, artiflcial Goionm and omamciitii, for lack 

Obaervo thai the mark of effeminacy of such ae aro native.' Comp. Qorg. 

among the Qrecki is intolemnce of heat, 465 B, ^xi^icari aral χρΑμΜνι md Aciiriic• 

Mt» as la more northern climates, of κβΐ /efii^'ir λνβτύ^α, 6rr« veifTr Αλλ^- 

cokU Ear. Baccb. 456, Acwd^» Μ x^ar r^ier jnUXnt 4ψ•Κκομ4ι^•¥ί τ•ν •1ιι# /•» 

if aiyawrtsi^r'lxMt Ο^χ IiKUw β•ΚηΤ• re» ttk viyt yi^ummti^t A^tAcir. xi^rti 

#1», Αλλ* Av^ ririit, T^ 'AffsA/rtr (used only in the dative sing.) is a Ho- 

MuUUrf Φ^p ά|^βP 9 9m Ast onotes Rep. merie word flrst introdooc«l into prose by 

viiL 566 IH Irar . . • Uxvhf Mi^ w4nit, PUio. Hesych.f xir^t, er^piwu, ip- 

^kimμ4mo9t wn yarax ftlf ^r ^χρ νλ•ν- USf^€w4nu Plutarch (Mor. 51 v) quotes 

rfp ##«ιβνρ«#ΐ|«4νι• «ολλΑι Ιχβττι this passage fhmi the Pliaedr., sulwti• 

#i^aBi 4Λλβψρί&»9 Op 4ί0ΦμΜτ49 re aal tnting however #x4^ui#«r for the «^a^i 

iaiyiai ^tir » «.rJL t and Ibr v^^yuyt? of the received teztt apparently by a slip 

•MfLBva.8nt.T.eOlTanecnMnatffan•- oCmenory. 



, c•] ΦΑΙΔΡΟΧ. 31 

To δ* ίφ€ζης ρητίον, τ£μα ημΛν ωφίΚιευια^ ^ rwa βΚαβην 
Ε π€ρΙ τηρ KTrjaw η τον 4ρωντος ομιλία re καΧ iwirpow€ia 
nape^oL•. σαφ€ς ίη τοντό γ€ waarrl μΑ» μαΚίστα δ^ τφ 
ίραστζ» oTi των φιΧτάτων re καΙ €ΐψονστάτων καΧ θ^υοτα• 
των κτημάτων ορφανον προ παντού €υζαΛτ tiv eti^ai tw 
4ρωμ€νον. πατρός γαρ καΧ μητρΙ6ς tccl ζνγγενων tcaX φίΚωα^ 
στ€ρ€σθαι iiv αύτον Se^ro» διακωλντας ical ίπιτιμΎ/τας 
^40 ηγούμενος της ηΒίστης \ προς αύτοι^ ομΛίας. άΧΚα μην 
ούσίαν γ* ίχρντα χρυσού η τ^ος αλλιώς κτήσΈως οντ* 
€ναλαπΌΐ/ δ/Αοίως ουτ€ ολόισα evficra^cijpurroy ηγι^σ€Γαι• 
i( Suv πασ ανάγκη ίραξττην παιί^ικοΐς φθονύν μίν owrCav 
κ€9€τημένοίς, άποΧΚυμενης Bk χαίρ€ΐρ. m τοίνυν αγαμον, 
απαιδα, aoucoi^ ο τι πλ€ίστοι^ χρόνον παιΖικα ίραστη^ 
€νξ<ητ ta^ γο^σ^αι, το αντον γλυκύ ως πλάστον χρόνον 
καρπουσθοΑ Ιπιθυμων^^ \^ 

Ι> Β "Εστ^ μ€ν δ^ καΐ άλλα κακά, αλλά τ^ Βαίμων e/u^ Lo 



rots πλ€ίστοις iv τψ πα^ί^ιτίκα Ύΐ &ονην . οίον κόλαια» % 
htw^ θηρίφ κοΧ βΚάβ^ p.eyak'g» όμως Ιπίμιξεν η φύσεις 
η^νην ταηι ουκ £μουσον. καί τις ίταίραν ώς βλαβ€ρσν Α^^*€ 



ψ€ς€ίΐ€ν αι^, 



των re και 



» και άλλα πολλά των τουουτοτροπων θρ€μμά• 
Χ €πιτη8€υματων, οΧς^ το ye Koff ημ^ροΜ^^ί• 



ο στοισα^ elvai υπάρχει* παΛικοΧς hk ίραστης προς τψ β\α• 
β€ρψ καΐ €ΐς το συνημ€ρ€υ€ΐν πάντων άη^στατον. ΐ}λικα 
yap καΧ ο παλ€αο9 λoyo9 τ€ρπ€ΐν τον rjXuca* η γάρ, οΐμαι» 
-χρόνου Ισοτης hr Ισας ι^δοι^ς ayovaa hC ομον&τητα φί• 
λίορ παρ€χ€Γαν αλλ* όμως κόρον yc και η τούτων συνου• 



} 



210. Β. Έ^τι |iir <i, κ. τ. λ.] Hnviiiff vapdirrrot of Uter timet. One of h» 

■Hown tiMt tlio rclatioii of ipmlrHit and qualificstioiia wsi tbc pwacMiom of a 

veiSur^ in injurioos to the latter both in read/ wit. So Eopoltt (lUXact t, ap. 

mind, Iwdy, and estate, Socr. proccodt Athcn. L 1. 236 ■), l«i χβφίΜΡΤΜ «•λλΑ 

to κΐιοιτ tliat it is attended with no T^r «iXair* fMWt Xfytir, % f4^9rm 

comnenaating picatnrca, like tliote which 'vf«C«- This is probably the jtu^ ofo 

a κίκβξ or fro/pa may bo supposed to Λμ•9^•9 to which PUto allndea. 
offer. An ipmwriit is m fact tlie most ^(crsi^er] This Ionic or old AtUe 

disffostang of all companions, &c dat. occurs rcpeatcdlT in Fhito ι as inf. 

•Uir ιtJλo«^ Iffup^ Φ^pίψ «al βΚέβψ p. 27^ 4p V$«MCir irriit 278» ΙλλΜ• 

μ9ητ4Χψ] Athen. τ1. 254 c, (•/ K^avct) «ίτ. Inlerior MSS. freqnoit^ gh• 

(wrr«t Iri r»^t itpiMt r&p \ A pm p mrr- the eoromon form instead. 
ccf{««vi• ftrl γοντ *Ai<iA«r d 0. ^Aimi yafi] Schol. r^ WAtisr lytf 

9tiKMt4t fflri ΤΜτ 4xUrm9 9^(ms XtS- ΉΚιξ %kuf rtfWM, y4pmif U rt r^tn 

Aif«fft, κ.τ.λ. Tho«4A«{oftheokland y4p9PTm, After yip Stob. insHti H»— d 

middle comedy k idenUfal with the U foUowed bj α " 






32 ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟΣ [240, c 

σία ^(Ci. jcoi ft^i^ ro ye άι^γκοΜίι^ ai βαρύ ιτωηΧ π€ρι 
WW Xeyeratr t ίη προς τ^ άνομοίστητ^ μαΚίΟΤ ^3g^ 
προς voiSuca €X€u vtuniptf γαρ πρεσβύτερος συνων ου 
ήμερης ούτε vwe ifo^ εκών άπολείπετοΛ, αλλ* wr άνάγίτης 
τε jcal oZtrr/^wAa wcrcu rXs Jg^^ H•^ ι^δοι/άς act δώονς 
«yci, opSivTif ojcovovTL•, ΤΆτομ^φ καΐ πασαα^ αίσθηση 
οίσθορομχνψ τον ίρωμα^υ» ώστε ρ^9 ι^δον^ς αραροτως 
■'^ άατφ υπηρετεατ τψ hi ίη ^ω/χ€νω ποΐορ παραμύθιορ ij 
^^ Tiras ijSoyas ΒιΖούς. πονησε^ τορ lobi/ \p6vov αννοντα μη 
ουχί Ιπ Ιαχατον ΐΚθαν αιβίας ; ορωντι piv o^w πρεσβυ^ 



^ τεραρ icai ουκ h^ ώρ^., επομέιηαν Sc των αλλωι^ ταντ]}, 

e^^f «^ & icai λονω ^στιμ o^ovccv ρνκ έπντερπεςρ μη οτι Βη έργω 

, ν^ν ανάγκης aci προσϋιεψένης μεταχεψι^εαναν φύλακας τε οη 

καγ ν ποτοπονι^^υΚαττομενψ hva παι^ος κοΧ προς άπαν• 

τοις, άκαΙρους τε 4παΙνονς καΙ ύπερβαΧΚ,θ9η'ας άκούθ9τη. 



ε$ς S* αντως ^oyovs νψβοντος piv ούκ ανεκτούς, εΙς δβ 
^ ^^luyify ioi^ro9» προς τω μ.ΐ7 ^u^^c^fi επαίσχει,ς, παρρησικ^ 
^- jcarojco/xi καΐ άναπεπταμάη^ χρωμερον. ^(p<^^^vκ *. \ο ^^ 

]». |ΐ^ φ^χΟ Theie particlct occur to• trjinefi, and eren by Ilirtchif;^. Tlie Bjm- 

fretlwr in m IntcrroiratiYe scntcnco ineCry of tlie icntcnoe it cTidcntly in• 

Fbacd• 72 d» rh μιιχβα^ μ^ •νχ\ w^ma comnlcto witliout an epithet to aniiwer 

«vrmAtfHnu tit r^ rt^waimt t and to •μτ Ατ#«τ•^ι, and tliougb /ναι^χ^ it 

Syoipi 197 a» r/t ipmwTiA^9rm μ^ •^X^ not found in any other extant Atiic 

'Ej^trrat flnu wmftmin In all indi cato• writer, it it ackiiowle<lged by Siiid., 

tlia aenianca b rirtoally ncji^tiTe. wlm hat the irlom, iwmtwxit, β/σχύηιι 

Β. ^tAav^Tf Hitaxirvarivavt] 'lieing arap«/ri»r. κίψίιΑ μ\ψ 4wmax4t dvrt rh 

crerwatcbed with the moat JeaknitTif^o ^ραγμη iral $AeS*pOp, mhttti^ τβλίτ 

laaee.' ttaxw^vraat ii preferred by af^xiar «al $\m09p(6r9po¥, ar. r. λ. 1*ho 

Alt» who citea Rep. ill. 600 c. But tlio claute may bo thus remlercd : * He will 

BodL and tha nu^jority of MSS. ttt|iport likcwi^ liiivo to litien to taunta hard to 

the reading in the text, which if fhrtlier bear even when the lover it tobcr, liut 

conflmcd hj the Lexieographera. In when he gets drunk at imlelicate at they 

Arittoph. Ran. 058, on tl^ other hand, are intoleinbk!/ 

there can be little «lonbl that κ^χ* ^v•• aarairap•!] * fattidium movcnte,' like 

ravffSriai b the true reading, not «βχ• the *' fattidioea oopia" of Uornce. 8uid. 

vaaravtSriai, aa generally given, and aa AirA^^y. 

quoted here hj SUllb. dbwrcvraft/i^^ *bruad,' *un<lifif?uised:' 

Awffaat Tff liralpavt] Bodl. htmlpwt frequently uted in thit tcnteby Hutarch 

Tf' K«l iwmbfmn ma kwtpfiiKkmmit, which and other imitators of l*lato. " vo^^a-/• 

OtaUbi, atiangu to any, admita into hii dieitur AMnrcvraii^ni quae nihil non 

text» not perceiving that the aal ii a ajieriena ipaa clandcstina am^ris gaudia 

r^nmani of anotlier rending htmipwn r§ eflhtit. Hinc rk AtwrtvrilMera in nni- 

Md 4γκ•ίρΦ9ί hnlwrnttt found in five veranm modcttiae dccoraorpie tanpemn- 

use. With equal want of tact hercjecta tiae opponuntur, ut Xenoph. Mem. ii. 1. 

tha eieellcat emendation of Heind., 28, de nuliere voluptaria ι rk U ίμμβτΛ 

I — ir x i S i for tlia mlg. 1•^ «Κτχ•*, which Ιχ€ ir AMnrcvr^^ffPa." Aat. Comp. Pint. 

■ail to wilhnig. In thla» how• Synpoa. 712» % tm wfkt rk rmfjpi^Mira e«i 

r» ha b mp potlad hj hb own coun• fi m tt i k wx im wxfytm, Itirdt aardaa^at 



—241, Β.] ΦΑΙΔΡΟΧ. 33 

ΧαΙ Ιρων /icy β\αβ€ρσς Τ€ καΙ άηίη^» ^ηζα% Sk τον 
€ρωτος ci^ Tw €π€ΐτα ^χμονον άπιστος, €is tv νολλα καχ 
μ€Γα νολλωι^ όρκων re ical Sdjcrcoi^ ύπισχνούμακ^^ μόγι% 
841 κατ€Ϊχ€ την iv τψ τότ€ \ (vvovaioLV iwCwovov οδσαν φίροΜ 
hC AirtSa άγα^ώι^• rorc S19 ^^^ hcrwiw^ μ€ΓαλαβίΛβ 
αλλοι^ άρχοντα iv αύτψ καΧ προστάτην, vow καΐ σωφρο^ 
ξτίνην αντ c/khtos K€U μανίας, άλλος γ€/ονως \ιίΚηθ€ τα 
ircuSurcu «cat δ piv αύτον χαρα^ airatrci των totc» ννο- 
μψΛτησκων τα πραχθίντα καΙ λεχθέντα, ώς τ^ αντ^ Sio* 
λ€γό/ϋΐ€Ρθ9* ό δ€ νπ* αισχύνης ουτ€ ctireu^ τολ^ι^ ori αλλο^ 
yeyovev» ovCt όπως τά της προτ€ρας ανόητου ορχης ορτ 
Βίτω/Αοσια τ€ «cat υποσχέσεις εμπεΒώσει έχει, νουν ^fSi| 
ίσχηκως καΧ σεσωφρονηκώς, wa μη νραττων ταύτα τ^ 
πρόσθεν ομοως Τ€ Ικείνψ καΧ ο αίηος nakw γενητοί. φυγάς 
ίιη γίγνετοΛ ix τούτων, καΐ άπ€στ€ρηκως υπ* ανάγκης δ 
πριν €ραξττης, οστράκου μεταπεσόντος» Ιεται φυγζ ficra- 

ιαΛ Aravcvra^^ril, κβΐ γ4μ9ν9Λ ^Ίψά' under ilic οΜ imtional regime^' "«Mtt 

rmp L•^i€μmψ ar«) hnKamrm» •Μ|α(η»τ. Vwmpirt d€ 9Λ folU pagn^mJ* Oov•. 

K«l 4pAif μ4ψ, ιι.τΛ.] Scicr. puts the Conip. ιαμτ. μΛΎmλmβ^m Αλλβτ 4ρχ•ττβ 

finishing Htrukcii to the picture» lij de• Arr* tptr9t «al ^uvfet. For ^vtMrti 

icribing tlic luid fnitli mid ingmtitiide the lloiU. and oUicrs have / ^ g t lrf ry , 

of tlie /ραστ^ι witcii hin ρΜκίοη cnols. which Stallb. is inclined to adopt. Bat 

tit Sr] * for which (time) lie had to comp. Sopli. O. C. 1739, Ivwt jpAW^mI^ 

make many a fair promiiic &c., and e\'cn ^t ύμ9¥9 •νκ ίχω : Ariiit. lIuC. 18, fy^ 

fio could with difHcnlty maintain an fiir afcr •&« Irf* Ivwt ^η^φμβΛ. Then 

intiiiiary which even in those days was two pasMagcs are also sufficient to reAite 

as much an tlie liclovcd could support, in tlic arbitrary canon of Cobct, Vt. LL p. 

considiTHtion of future lieiicfi t.' 105, " 9vwt, frri t. Ire, et sim. babent coo• 

211. μ^ταΚαβύρ'] Tlie MSS. vaiy he• Junctivum ubi praeccs s it negaUo^** &e. 
twecn fif roAa/S^r and μβτηβαΚώι^, as they B. ATcrrt^irilft ^ Awtyinrf ] ' a coQ- 

very frccpicntly do in the caj<c of Kmfittw, strained defaulter,' ' a traitor to bis en* 

/SaAfir, and tlieir coin|iounds. /tcr•• gagcments,' 'a repodiator.* So Isocr. 

kafititf, tlie reading of llckk. and Ast, is Ihinath. 283 D, r•^ Awyrcf Sr rat τ4 

aliuiNluntly defended hy such passages rvyi^Aaia. 6 wfhf /^orH^t — be, the 

as Hioc. i. 120, vAf/tar 4rr* ci^nft sometime lover. Ilirscb/s alteratioQ 

AttroAe^i/kircir t Rep. ir. ^^ B, Irar τ 4 Avfrrvyi|««»t seems uncalled for, tboagk 

ίίΚΧΊιΧΜΡ ifTfrnpu, μΜΎΜΧΒμβά^^α : Tlieact. it was anticipated by 0. Hermann. 
172 D, A^Tor 4m k4ymt μ•rΛλmμβά^^9μ•9, irr^dUov ^rrar«#A^sfl The allorioB 

On tlie otiicr liand« μ9rΛ$mKitιf may ho is to the game called Mrrfaairla, de- 

dclendod by Rep. iv. 42i c, tlSot ittuifhw scribed by Hato Comicus in the follow• 

μΛ^^υηίί μ•ταβάλ.Κ9», &c.• quoted by ing fragm. quoted by Herroeias : El|enir 

Stallb., who draws a distinction without yap rstt vaila^atf rairrait st iMUrrart 

much practical difference between the ητμβμμ^μ^ *£y ralirur Uetir liayfdb^ai'rft 

two verbs and their signiftcation. The liarti^u^rM Ι/χ* U^rth 'Z^rU^, mkn^ 

analogy of the Latin mute seem• to •/ μίψ ^jrtPNr τί|ι ^pi^i^iiit, sil .Γ 4f* 

exteiHl to boih. ^«cZ9ffir Eft Γ Ιμψ9τ4ρ90ΐ^ $9rptmm 

9$4t fvwt, «. r. λ.] 'nor can be And a^ratt cIi ^i^^ar Irr^t AWifcir, Kir ^ 

the means of rata^ring (redeeming) the vfrry τλλλ«νκ' iw4mh fs^ysM' v^C^ 

■oleaiB protyftatiooi and promiaca mnde r•^ Mpmt IcS; Ts^ Μ l iA mr, (I 

VOL• 1. D 



84 ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟΣ [241 , d 

βαλΛΛΤ ο hk άνογκαζεΓΟΛ Βιωκ€ΐρ αγοΛΚκκτων καΧ ^i^ea- 
(μ^• rffyσηκm το άπαν ίξ Λρχη^, δη ουκ αρα eSci ποτέ 
ipSnm jcoi νπ ανάγκης άνοητφ χαρίζεσθαχ, άλλα πολνΟ 
μαλλω^ μη ipSnrn και pow ίχοντι* Ci Sc μη, άναγκαΐον 
€41) Mowai iavri^ απίστψ, ΒυσκόΧφ» φθορ€ρφρ aijSci^ 
βλαβφψ μϋν wp6% ονσιορ» βλαβ€ρψ Sc προς την τον σώ«- 
μοίτσς ίζψ, ιτολν δέ βΚαβ€ροηάτψ wpos την της ψυχής 
wmSciKnyf ^ ovrc άνθρώποις out€ ^eols τ^ άλΐ79€ί1^ 
τψΛύτ€ρο¥ ουτ€ ίστι» ovtc ιτοτέ ίστοΛ. Ταυτά τ€ οΖν 
χρη» 2 ιπι^ ζυρνο€ίν9 καϊ ciSn/oi τ^ι^ €/9αστον φιλίαν, 
ση ον /ACT* cvimias γίγν€ται, άλλα αιτίον τρόπον, χίρ^ 
πλησμονής, 

ΧΗ λίΜΗκ ^^* ^γΒΜσ\ 4f iraiSa φιλονσιν βραστοί. D 

Tout* 4κ€ΐνο, & Φα!&ρ€, ούκ€τ &ι/ το ircpa άκούσαΑ,ς 
ipjov λέγοντος, αλλ* ΐ}δΐ} σοι Τ€λο9 ^era> 6 λόγος, λ 

ΦΑΙ, Καίτοι φμην γ€ μασούν αντόι^, «cat epeu^ τα 
ϋτα ircpi τον /α^ Ιρωντος, ως Set ίκ€ίρφ χαρίζεσθαι μαΧ• 
λον, λέγων οσ αΖ €χ€ΐ αγαθά• ννν δβ ^η, & Χώκρατ€ς, τί 
αποπαύ€ί ; 

ΧΛ, Ουκ 'ζσθου, & μακάρΐΛ, οτι ηΖη ίπη φθέγγομαι, R 
αλλ* ovKCTi Βιθυράμβους, καΐ ταντα φ4γων ; iav δ* €παΛν€ίν 
TW €Γ€ρσν αρζωμαι, τί μ€ oUi ΐΓοιι^σ€α^ ; 2ρ* οίσί^ οτι 

Imn ghrcD τλλλίΜ^, le. rk ίλλ#Μτ•, for to-be taken with ytyi^ru, but with tbo 

tlM t4 Ktmtk of Herm. See L. Dindorf ftA^M-ir of the following line. The 

in 8tqih• Lei. τ. Ιλλ#Μ(•ι• Mdncko Mme Mcntinicnt oceum Xen. Cunv. viii. 

giTCi «fvT|^ rk Atiw^•) 16» Cvtp v^t τ• ^ir/• 8ιά vAif^/ioir^r 

Ινι#Μ(<«τ] So Bekk. The Bodl. and ki4yinii κβϋ vphtrkwatitmk wd^xup. Tlie 

ieveral othov hare 4ψ%$•ιάζΐ9, ado|>tcd hexameter line in doulitlpfii Ilato'n, aa 

bj etallb. Bat iwiM^ww it the tmo appcan fnm the exclamation of Socr., 

Attic for», aa appears from Plierccratci, Twt* 4kup• ! ' I told you no,' tIs. that 

Con. ap. 8«kL, uwrMfwp AfSrai it A τι- I was in danger of an access of ψ^μψ•• 

#fi(ci ψψ wmrpi, aa bow read, instead of λΐ|^(«! 'ami behold already, not con• 

tht «UBeUical mian§9ia(9u Hcsych. too tent with dithyn^mbs, I have got into 

and the Onmn. are gcneralW in favour heroics.' For rsOr* ieup• comp. Ar• 

ofthiafcm. See Blomf. ad Clioeph. 848. Ach. 41, rsSrWaffi/ o^ "Acyor. 

Hcsydi.: iwtM(§r ffs^t /vucaAfirai. i>. 'At λ^•• ίμρ' άγ«ν«^] Hcnoo Uic ^ 

c fl Μ ^4» AreyKfUNr t ff , κ.τ.λ.] ' dsc happy eoniponnd λΜτ•^ιλ/«• by which 

B«il he Bcoda amrander himself to one tbe intercourse of Plato with IKunysius 

aa ftlae as he ia Bioroee Jcakms and dis- II. b chanctoriscd, Epist. iii. p. 818 ■ ι 

agtwahlab* Ac cAi is in the «trmo ohU- rk^ VV *•^ ^V XvaafcAiar km kmum* 

fmu dapwMJort on the foregoing fri. t4taf. 

kKkk m r lm rf^vsr, xdfir wK^mμm^^t] M, ifh IWif fiiyyo^mt, «•τ.λ•] 8ee 

aa SlaBI». txplainab art nei Horn. 11. ixH. MS» 8. 



—242, Β.] ΦΑΙΔΡΟϋ. 35 

viro rw Νυμφών» aXs fie σν wpovfiaXi^ ix προνοίας» 
σαφώς ίνθουσιασω ; \€/ω οΰμ οΛ λογφ ori» δσα τον 
€Τ€ρον XcXoi8o/9i^#cafi€i^» τφ €Γ€μφ τάνορτία τούτων αγοΒα 
wpoaeoTu καΙ τί See μακρόν λσχον; π^Ι γαρ αμφαίν 
ίκορως ctjfn/rcu. καΐ ouroi δ^ 6 μυθσς, ο τι νασχ€ΐν «/κκηί- 
242ιτ€4 aur^t rovro vcurenu* ιταγ«• r^ ιτοταμ^ι^ | rouror 
huifia^ αιηρχομολη VfjXv ύπο σον η /i€i£oy άναγκασ&ίιναι. 

ΦΑΙ. Μήιτω y€f & Χώκρατ€%» πρΙν iLv το καύμα 
napikffjf. if ούχ ορ^ς ως axtiw ηί/η μεσημβρία Σσταται 
17 Si9 '(ολουμενη οταθερα ; άλλα v^cficu^ayres» ical αμα 
π€ρι των είρημένων Βιαλεχθεντες» τάχ iw€ihav αποφνχβ 
Ιμ€ν• 

ΣΛ. θ€ίός y* el π€ρϊ τους λάγονς, & Φεαδ/χ, καΧ 

άτ€χνως θαχψΛσιος. οΐμαι γαρ ίγω των ini του σου βίον 

Βγ€/ονότων μη^ίνα πλείους 1j σ€ πεπονηκίνοΑ γεγενησθοΛ 

ήτοι αύτον λ€/οι^α ij αλλονς €νί γ^ τφ τροπφ προσαναγ' 

κάζοντα. Σιμμίαν θηβαιον Ιζαψω λογοιτ των 8e αλλβΜ^ 

9m^t /rtf9ve-i^d-«»] Cnt. 306 !>,««) ft*, ^xteprf^ quoted \j Pbot. «tid 

ΐά¥ I4f ^ lAtt^'T^t, kr^xtms yd μ9ί SuicL, rr«#cf•» χ#«|β«τ•ι, wfaidi Fboi. 

I«ffffit a^wtp e2 /r#tvtf'i«rrcf ^{«/finft oxp. bj rrae'i/Mv, ΒάιΚη^ ««I *Aft• 

χμ^9μψi9^ιf. Tlic verb τ^ο/Μλλ«τ, p. erwfimit 4^ wp^uym p v Irmi^fk Μ c^m^ 

KU|i. ocean in niach iho miiio κηβο m rc«p«f %0nit, wlicre it nrast mcAB 'ftiU• 

Kur. lilicii. 183, ^νχ^ιν wpofiaXXmp iw blown,' ntber than 'abiding,' μ• Α μ 99 ι^ 

•rtf/Soiei la(^orof : 84>|]ii. Ocd. T. 75i» an Pbot. intcqireta. In AntimadiiM, nm 

l*iff' ίμκιηίψ fit ίφα% Acu4t wpofiakKmv quoted ihid^ wc bavo 04p§9t wrm$9pmSm 

«friwff ovK ff/<«r«i. for * midsummer/ or tbo ' aommer 

2 (2. μεσημβρία Trroraj i^ <^ araAe»^/n| eohiiee* - Uracci omnia qnae noDdana 

rro^f^] Tlic acy. rrotft^t beinp^ do• ad finem rel aencctntom Tcrgnnt t^rm• 

rived from Ιττατβαι, lleind. is offended 09m diennt. Hine rrafta^t iCnmr•, 

by tlie tautolofry, and qeets Uie words ii βθΓ€η4,Η xpi^mt irrdlfifMt. Niclliciiac^ 

<)r κ«λ•νμ^η| rr. as a **Qrammatici ad• ^cAftio 9f #«ιτ^τΐ| Irrarai Acrff." Rnbnk. 

fUtameiiiiim." To Ibis StuUb. replies ad Tim. in τ. 9rm99pd, q. τ. Dind. (ia 

(not witbout naivete) tbat it is vorj Stepb. Lex. vii. p. 641) a g rt ca with 

common to find clauses in tbe text of Rubnk. and Heincl. in ejecting the ob• 

l^to wbicb bave all tbe appearance of noxious word. 

gloMCJ. 1 confess tliat Heind.'8 sua* τ^χ* ^vciMr ivaifrvxj ΐμβρ] Bekk• 

l>icion appears to me but too probable, Anecd. i. p. 26, quoted bv Aat, Irar rh 

tltonii^b 1 bave not ventured, in tlie face KΛvμm f^wyp mU fit ^'vxat vWaifrat• 

of the testimonies appealed to by Aat, to Ukarmv Vr ^miBρψ^ iwtMuf A wm ^ i xp 

liracket the questionable words. ^i| ftvi/i«r. Some MSS. bave Avaf^ir, and 

^ μ^^τι^Βρία 1στίτΓ«4 means alroadj, 'it is so Hiracbig. But iva^xy, tbe 2iid aor. 

now higb noon,' and 9re09pk adds no- coi\j., ta tbe tme reading. Heerdi• 

tbing to tbe idea. Unless indeed we Avc^^Xir, AvtwrtvyMrrf^ff. Α2τχ*λ•ν 

suppose tbat Plato fanciea tbat rra^p^t Kt^^ri ntr, Ariat. Nub. ISl, ^HfX^^ir 

b derived from 9rm§9ύm, a suppoaition vt fi^vrar IlcpnW, vulg. ^fvyt<#p. rdx* 

not perbapa altogetbor inadmissible, ^vtiMr ta equivalent to /vtiS^r τ«χ•«τ•• 

eonaidmng tbe general duuraeter of bta B. 2i#M^«r OnfitS•^ ^(βψ^^ kiymt] * I 

etymok^giea. Tbe word ooenra Aeacb. atriKji ont oC tbe aecoont»' i. •. iMk• m 

ν 2 

] 

t 

I 

i 



mnmmmmmmmmmtmmmmmmmmmmmm 



26 ΠΔΑΤΩΝΟΧ [237,0 



βουΚεύ€σθαν ciSo^i Sci ire/CH o{ &i^ ]^ 17 βουΧη, ij π(Η^- ο 
ros αμ4ψτάν€ΐΛ^ αμάγκη, του% Sc πολλούς λ€λΐ}^€ν ore ουκ 
Ισασχ τηρ συσίαν Ικάστου. ώς οΖν CiSores^ov διο/Αολο- 
yoSi^ai hf ^xS ^^ ο'Κ€ψ€ω^, προ€Κθ6ντ€ς Bk ro cliros 
άνοδ&δάαο-ιν* ourc γαρ έαυτοΐς ovre άλλι^λοις ο/χολογονα*»^• 
ίγω οΰμ iccu irv fi^ πάθωμ€ν h αλλθ49 4πνημωμ€ν9 αλλ' 
^v€tSi} σοΙ mu ^οΐ ό λόγος πρ6κ€νΓ<α, π6τ€ρορ Ιρωντκ 
^ μη |ΐαλλο^ Cis φιλιαρ iriov» mpX ίρωτος, οϊόν re eart 
καΧ 7Jr €χ€^ δώ^α/Αϋ^, ομολογίψ θέμ€νοκ ορον, eis roSro D 
αΜοβΚέπίη^€9 fcol άραφ€ροντ€^, την σκέφα^ ποιωμ€θα, 
cTrc ωφίλ€ίαρ €Ϊτ€ βλαίβην ναρ€χ€ΐ. *0τ4 μ€Ρ ουν Βη lir%r 

Ιο Α speech wbicli nrofctee•» like that of Not bowercr of all tliat in lieautiful : 

Lgnks, to aphold tlic tbctfU 6s |i^ /pAm but CMpcciiniy of corporfal licauty. It is 

vyA T•» if m m f f Μ χι^(€σ#«• IiistoMl tlicrefore the desire of beauty coinbiiic«l 

<if |ifanigfaig in incdtas rvs» as Lysias had with carnal a|ipctite, eiistiu^ in such 

dooe. Sscr. seeks in tlie Brst instance intensity as to triumph over all tlio 

to deftne the tcnns of the question. rcKtraints imposed by the antagonist 

What is Ijpwf ? All allow tluit it is an |irinri|)le. Um nanu* corroiiNmde to its 

i w th ^i m a n appetite or deitire. But nature : for the word tpm% in near of kin 

this is an insufficient though a true dc• to ^mi|» ^ώβμαι, and i^^iUpmt, — one 

acriptioa• for there are mauT ^Tifv/iiai. pniof among many that names were 

Keither is it enough to acM t^iat l>vre is gi\'cu by tlNN<e wlio saw deep into tlie 

an hnihtpim τ6τ emkim, a de»ire of beau• nature of things. (Cmt. Ί01 B.) Such 

tilnl objeets» lor many desire lieautiful seems the puηιort of this dialcctioo• 

<4gccts who are m t in love. How then ditliyrambic u-xd^tt, in wbicb jest and 

are we to distinguish (pmt from otlier eamcMt arc oddly but not iuliannonioiisly 

^Vi9«yiiei rth itaA6r, and what is its blended. It is clKiractcriHtic of llato 

true differentia ? i$ocr. sets aliout the Ijoth in this jiarticular aiid in tlie tisy• 

inqniry thus. There are two princi• dwlogical dlHtindion of tbe two Im or 

lihai of action in man, tlie desire of forms of mental being, upon which the 

)iieas«re and the desire of eicdlence. Of «lefinition is made to rent. Of this con- 

the ne the fint b innate, tlie sec<md ac- ception of (p^t, we kIwU see liorcaAer 

«fvired ; the seeond a rational, tlie first an what its author really tliougbt : but 

nnwawu ng principle. When the ra• meanwhile it answers its punNMO : it is a 

tional principle predominates, the result true account of tliat passion agauist 

is that state of mind which we eall which Hocr. is about to inveigh; and 

wmψp 9 w ίw^ — temperance, or moderation, it is something less vile than the cold 

or self-goreninient ; when the appetite calcuhiting desire, tlie ' passionless pru- 

hearsawBy,itsasorpationisbnindea with rience/ rceomniendcd by the unloving 

the BBflM fli^ff— Uoenoe or eiccss. lint suitor of Lysias. 

as 9fiptt Μ only iwtit^im magnified, there c. r^ tur^f ireSit^oe'ir] Tlie verb 

are BMay 9fip9U aa there are many ^iri- iir»9eSr«i signifies to ' give tmck,' lienco 

i syi iai, diflering in nature or in name, to ' |aiy,' i. e. to give in consideration of 

aeourding to the. name and nature of a previous gift. In plirascs like tlie 

their several ohjecta. Thus the cknire of present it denotes the relation between 

food, when it h ecoiiies eaeessive, is styled cause and eonse(|uenoe, a result answer- 

Torr ^ yi^y l a, ghittooy ι the desire of ing to a foregone eaose. * Tliey pay tlie 

ikrink «wfer the same circnmstanees be- natural peimlty ;' or, more generally, 

ooawa η vies which all know. Love, * the natural result follows.' Cousin:**// 

Η ia MMnned» la one oC these forms of en r^sniit ee oat HaU inSfUabU•" Tlie- 

II it la the Eieesa which eorre• aei. 176 D, MUir el rk hnlwrpo^ Ave• 

I• th• lluhv oC tbe BoavtifoL Ml«r ι = • the tabh» are turned.' 



— β- "** 



38 ΠΛΑΤίϊΝΟΧ [243. A 

cvScNcifiifcrciOv ό^ avTois• i^ol μ^β otv, & ^tXe» καθηρα- 
σθαι ανάγκη, ccrri δέ τοις αμχψτάρονσι v€pi μυθολογίορ 
ίζοθαρμος άρχαΣος, hv ^Ομηρος μλν ουκ Ί^σθ^το^ Χτησί' 
χοροφ δέ των γαρ ύμμάτωκ στβρηθ€ΐς δια τ^ι^ 'Ελάα^ς 
κακηγορίαν» ουκ 'ηγν6ησ€ν ωξτπ^ρ ^Ομηρος, αλλ' art μου- 
σάτος ^ €γνω την αίτιον, καΧ νοκΐ €υθύς Ουκ €στ 
€τυμο9 λόγος οίτο^» ονδ* e/3a9 ji^ ι^ι^νσΐι^ €νσ'€λ- 
μοΐ9$ ονδ* Γκ€0 Πίργαμα Τροίας. καΧ ποίησαν δ^ It 
τΛσαν την καλουμίνην παΚινφ^ίαν, παραχρήμα optfiXe^ev. 
ίγω ουν σοφώτ€ρος Ικ^ίνων γ€νησομαι κατ αντό yc τούτο. 
wpHv γαρ τι ναθΛν δια την του ^Ερωτος κακηγορίορ irci- 
ράσομα^ αυτψ άποδονι^ι την ιταλϋ^ίατ, γ^μν^ τζ κ€- 
φαΧ'ζ, καΙ ουχ ωσΊΓ€ρ rore νπ' αίσχώη^ς €γκ€καλυμμ€νος!^'^ 
ΦΑΙ. Τουτωνί, 2 Χώκρατ€ς, ουκ €στιν αττ iv ίμοί 

ΙΣΛ. ΚαΧ γαρ, & ^γαθί ΦαΛΖρ€, iwotU m άναώωςα 
€ψησθον τω λόγω, οίτός Τ€ καΐ ο ίκ roG βιβλίου ρηθείς. 
ά γαρ ακονων Τ49 τυχοι ημών γ€ννάΒα% και npaos το 
^θος, ίτίρου Si τοιούτου Ιρων ^ και πρότ€ρ6ν ποτ€ ipa• 
aOtUf \€γοντων ως δια σμικρά μ€γβίλας €\θρας 04 ipaoToi 
άναχρουντοΑ καΧ ίχουσι προς τα παιΖικα φθον€ρως Τ€ ιταΐ 
βΚαβ€ρως, πως ουκ iLv oUi αύτον iTycia^ai aicovcii^ iv 
vavrois νου τ^θραμμένων και ohSlva tkivBtpov ίρωτα 

conicctvie br comparing laocr. Encom. Stesich. flr. 29. Tlie whole story if 

IM. D. 218 (§ 731 llckk.) : lr« μ^ρ ykp allegoriiod by HcnnciM in the mo^t 

άβχφμ9Ρ•9 ri|t ^i^t 4βΚ•9ψ1ιμη94 η edifying stmin of NcotiUionic pioty. It 

mpl mMit, 4r^mi (f. Ατ^σηι) rmw is criticnlly examinea by Qoel in an 

i^llW^Mr ^rrcfiiAt^r•^ /rtiH 8) yi^t Epiftlo to Welcker, Kh. Mmcmn, 1830, 

tV «tf ^ v^t ri^^«f«t T^ itaA«ir^^infr p. 1. 

wmkι9ψ9ί» iwhimt, v«Air mbr^p tit r^ 2-13. Crt ^««^Mr^t 4p] Socr. in thi• 

mMgp ψ9¥» κ9τΐ9Ύ^ψ9, Tliit * palinode' plavfbl paanage takes aorantage of tlio 

ia othenrtse quoted as 'Ελ/ηι or Μ wide siguiftcatioii of ^ewMr^t• which in• 

Irrs ^ sr ^M^• The Torsion of Helen's dodet the lyric poet and the man of 

•lory adopted by Eoripidcs in the Helena high mental cnltnre• especially in philo- 

was bor ro we d from this second ode of ai^iy• He pretends that Stcsiclionis 

S t es kh or us . Comp. Rep. iz. 686 c, r^ was more sagaeioos than Homer» who 

▼ft *CA^n|t fOiiAsr kw\ rAv 4ψ T^f knew not eitmsr the eanse or tlie remedy 

SnpWxsf^ fif^i 7tr/##Bi vt^Muixfrer of his blindness. A diflRsrent turn is 

i > is f f re9 Axipiivt. According to Hero- given to the rohitkm between Helen and • 

dolne (a. 112, 113) this story was the Iliad by Isoemtca la the Eneom. 

adopted hf the priesU at Memi^U who HeL 1 74. 

bad de nbtfa ss learnt It from their Greek o. 49 vwtrm» «ev ytl^^fawn The 

vWtork Other l e l b rwi ees may be fcmid ehnnetor eC the Mvrialf ^Aet (Ariel• 

" ' by Bei^ BMi. Lgfir. Pi Oil» FdL ?• 5) la well known. IMid.qoolea 



— «43, Α.] ΦΑΙΔΡΟΧ, \y^\ 87 

γαρ ίθραξε yJv η καΧ ναλαι Xeyomr^ rw Xoyoy, icai itm% 
I> ^δίΜΓωίΓοιγΑΐΤν icar* ^Ιβυκον, μη η vapk θ^οίις άμβΚιικίΜ^ 
τιμαμ^ ?£S^ άι^/Μΐίναιι^ άμ€ίφωτ vw δ^ 'βσθημοΑ τ& 
αμάρτημα. TkL\OisvC?<i Γ 

Φ^ΐί• ilej^is δ^ &7 ^^ » 

Χ/2. Jcu^i^, 2 Φα4δρ€, $€41^ Xoyoy αύπ{$ re iic<(/uorof 
^pie re ηναγκασας eivccy. 

Sn. Ενηθη καΧ νπό τ% ασφη* οδ ris iv Cii; Sci- 
νάτ€ρσς ; 

ΦilI. OvScis» ci yc σν άληθη \4/€ΐς. 

ΧΛ. Ti ol•^: τον ^Epwrot ουκ. ^ Αφόρετης καΧ tfcor . 

ΦilL Aeyerai ye 8if. 

ΖΏ. Ον ri viro yc ^νσύ>ν9 ouS2 viro rov σον λσχον, 
Ε &9 δια rov €μου στόματος καταφαρμακενθάττος νπο σον 
ίΚίχθη. ci δ* coTu^y ώσιηρ οΖν έστι, 0c^ 'qf ri 0cu>y ο 
^Ερως, oi&ev &ρ καχον €Ϊη• roi δ^ λιογω τω vw Βη ν€ρί ^ 
αντον e inen jv ως τοιούτου δντος. Tourg re otv ημαρτα* ^ \ 
νετην π€ρι τον *£ρωτα, ert re 17 evi^^cta αντου^ νανυ ^^^^J 
acrreUi, το μη^εν vyus keyovT€ μη^ αληθές σ^μιταν^σθοχ "y^ 
243 ώ9 ri oi^c, €i αρα \ άνθροητίσκονς τινας €^νατησαιτΓ€ ire 



At S4 ▼Mf «.▼.λ.Ί 'for, in point of " do w donner I'air d'etre qndoiM diote 

fkci, tlie aoul hcnelf k a cratore en- parceqti'ile impotendent peat-Jiro aox 

dowcd with the gift of prophecy.' Cooip. esprit• fHvole• et d^robendent lean 

Tim. 71 B, •! |vmf ferret j^^t . . . taOnigc*.*' For thii folly uid impiety 

imr4wT^9m^ iw ΤΦ^τψ (se. τψ ^nrri) rh combined Socr. knows of bnt one form 

#i«rr«i«r. of eipiation: be most compose η pelin- 

Kml vt»t ^Svtf^nrs^^ifr] * I had a kind ode, μ Stesidioms did in η pendlel 

of misgiving.' Hcsych. : Z¥9mw€t9§m• esse. The first .of the two poems of 

^9 pu 00eu, ψοβ^ΤνΦΜ. Thelineof Ibycns Stesichoms is nsoally dted nnder the 

is auoted with slight rsriaUons in Snid. title 'IxUm w4p€U. The longest ear* 

nnder the words ^vAiUnyiM, 'Uivvcisr, yiving fragment is that foniM fai the 

^cilMr, and μ4 tm. vV Imis pro- Schol. to Ear. Oiest 243. In it Stesl- 

oably stood in the original, and soBorgk, chorus asserts that Tyndareas the fiither 

frag. Ibyci 51. Socr. foars «lest he of Hek» having ncglecied to saerifiee 

shoald parchase honoar from men at the to ApJirodite, the ffoddem wraakad her 

price of offending heaTen.' His speech displeasore oa his «uraghters Hckn and 

bad gratified Phaedr., bat had given Cl^^taemnestra, whom she eaased to be 

ofienoe to Eros» by m is r ep rese n ting his Irydi^ssi rt «d r^tyd^mn «d-Aivwid• 

ehameter. m^w. It was in these epHheti^ aeea• 

B. rf#u4M«r«M #f TI ffrt] Oo«B.i Ing^» that the oAnee h^i m w sm^ 






— xw— — iwww<pwwagi <.i I 1 1 n 



88 ΠΑΛΤΩΝΟί [243. Λ 

cvSoiCifiiioreror ύ^ αύτοίς. ίμοϊ μλ» otv, 2 ^iXe» καθηρα- 
σύοΛ ΟΜογκη• ion Si τοις αμαρτάνουσι W€pi μνθολογίαα^ 
ιηβαρμΑς αρχαίος, tv ^Ομηρος pJi» ουκ 'ζσθετο, Χτησί" 
χρρος δέ των γαρ 6μμάτωι^ στβρτηθάς δια ry^v ^ΕΚίνης 
κακψ/ορίοίν, ουκ γ/ν6ησ€»^ ωσν€ρ ^Ομηρος, αλλ* are μον- 
συτο$ «τ eyvm την curiae, icai iroici €υυυς Ουκ €στ 
€τυμος λόγος οδτος» ούδ' €βας iv νηυσϊν €ΐ;σ€^λ- 
μοις, ονδ* iic€o Πίργαμα Τροίας, καϊ νοιι^σας &7 *' 
νασατ τ^ι^ ιταλον/ιαο}!^ ναλιι^ύιι^» παραχρήμα άρ€βλ€φ€ν. 
tym οΖν σοφώτ€ρος 4κ€ίρων γ€νησομαι κατ αυτό yc τούτο. 
WfXv γαρ 74 Ίταθάν δια ττιν του ^Ερωτος κακηγορίαν vci- 
ράσομΛΛ αύτψ απο&ουναι την παλυπρ^ίαν, γυμνβ rg κ€- 
φαΧβ, καϊ ονχ ωσιηρ τοτ€ υπ αισχύνης Ιγκ€καλυμμ€νος)^^ 

ΦΑΙ. Τουτωνί, 2 Χώκρατ^,ς, ουκ iorw αττ ta^ ipm 
Λί€ς η^ίω. 

XSL ΚοΛ γαρ» 2 *γα^ ΦαΙδρ€, ίννο€Ϊς ώς άναιΖωςα 
€ψησθον τω Χογω, οίτός Τ€ καϊ ο 4κ του βφλίου ρηθ^ίς. 
ά γαρ ακσύων 749 Ti^oi ημών γ€ρναΒας καΐ πράος 70 
^ος, Μρον hi τοιούτου ip&v ^ καϊ πράτ€ρ6ν ποτ€ ipa^ 
crtfciff Xe /άντων ως δια σμικρά μ^γάΚας έχθρας οΐ ^ρασταΐ 
ianupowTOA κολ ίχουσι προς τα παώι,κα φθον€ρως Τ€ και 
βΚαβ€ρ£ίς9 νως ουκ &ν oici αντοι^ 'ηγ€ίσθαι άκού€ΐ,ν iv 
9ανταΛΐς που τιθραμμίνων καΧ ohhiva ί\€ύθ€ρον ίρωτα 

conketiire hw comparing Iwcr. Encom. Stcsich. ft, 29. Tlie whole ttory is 

Hd.p.218 ({781 Uckk.): Ιτ9 ιΛψ -A^ allegorized bj Hcnneiu in the mo4t 

Afx/^cr«t T^it ^9i|t ^/Ιλ««-^ί^ΐ|σ/η edifying strain of Neotilatonic piety. It 

«tfl tAr%tf Mwni (f. kwdwni) rmw is critically examined by Geel ra an 

l^ ia X ^ fir ί9Τ9φ>ημ4ρ9^ '««iH <i 7»^f Epistle to Welckcr, Kh. Museum, 1839, 

rV «^fay ^t wwp n ^fmt Ύ^ψ §ηλΛ¥μ4ρηρ p. 1. 

wmku^fHa/f #vafi|Vf, «iCAir afr^r clt r^r 2-18. Xr« ^«nir^t 4ir] 8ocr. in this 

eMi^ fA^m κmrier^w§, This 'palinode' plavfal passage takes advantage of tlio 

is otbcrwiae quoted as 'Ελ/ιπρ or ii wide siguiAcation of ^MwiWt, which in- 

§9T M fm 4H• The Tersion of Helen's dudes the lyric poet and the man of 

iloffjadoplcd by Ewipidea in the Helena high mental culture, especially in philo• 

was bor ro wed from this second ode of woJAij. He pretends that Stcsichorus 

SlesidwnM. Comp. Kcp. Iz« 688 c, r^ was more sagacious than Homer, who 

^%9 *Ιλ4ηΐι fllMAer Μ τΑτ iw Tfe/f knew not eitmir the canso or the remedy 

Ι ί τ^β ίχ ψ ίι ff#• γ#τ/#•Βΐ Μ§ρψάχ^τ99 of his blindness. A diflTerent turn is 

^ is if Te8 AXfisvf . Aoeofding to Hero- giTon to the relatkm between Helen and • 

4ot« (iL 112, 118) this story was the Iliad by Isocrates in the Encom. 

adopted bjr the priests at llemphH who UeL f 74. 

laddoeblkai loamt Η from tbefar Orook α Ir wmhmt wee Ύ99φΛμμ49Μ9\ The 

vUlQi•. OtiMrrslbraneeBaMgrbilbmMl ebanietor of the Mvruilf Ιχλοι (Arist. 

' by BfiSkt Bni. Igfr. ^ 641» M. τ. 8) b w«tt known. Uiliid. quot«i 



—244. Α.] ΦΑΙΔΡΟΣ. 89 

D ίορακάτων, νολλον δ* ip Scu^ ημί^ &μοΚογ€α^ k ψίγομα^ 
rov "Ερωτα ; 

ΦΑΙ. "Ισως ytj AC, i Σώκρατ€ς^ 

ΧΛ. Toxirov yc roivw €γω/€ cuor^vrd/icyos• itoi αντ&τ 
rw Ερωτα ScSicSs, ίνιθυμω νστίμφ λόγψ oZbi^ άλμυρορ 
άκοην άποκΧυσασθοΛ. συμβουλεύω hi καΧ Αυσίψ ο ί% 
τάχιστα γράφαι ως χρη ipaarg μαΚΧω^ ^ μη ipSipn itc 
τω¥ o/AOio»^ χαρίζεσθαι. 

ΦΑΙ. *ilXX* €$ ϊσθι, oTi c^i τουί^ ουτωτ σον γαρ 
είπορτος τον του ίραστον htawov, νασα ανάγκη ΑνσΙοίβ 
Κ υπ ίμου άναγκασθηναι, γραφοΑ αδ vcpl τον αντον λόχοτ. 

7/2. ToSro μ€ν πιστνίω, €ωσΐΓ€ρ &ν ^ς tς tt. 

ΦΑΙ. Α4γ€ τοίνυν θαρρών. 

ΧΛ. Που δι^ fu>i δ ναΐς νρος tv fkeyovi Ινα ιταΐ 
τούτο αίκούσ^9 #cai μη, άνηκοος ων, φθάσ^ χαφίσάμ€νσ% 
τφ μη Ιρωντι. 

ΦΑΙ. Ol•τoς ναρά σοι μαΚα πλησίον acl πάρεστνν^ 
όταν συ βούλγι. 

ΧΩ. ΟύτωσΙ τοίνυν, 2 παΐ καΧ4, ίννσησον^ ως 6 /icy 

244 ir/)orc/>os ^ν | λόγος ΦαίΒρου του Πυθοκλ€θ%^, Mvfifii^ 

νουσίου ονΒρός• tv U μίλΧω λ4γ€ίν, Χτησιχόρον rov 

Εύφημου, Ίμ€ραίου. λ€κτ4ος hi &h€, οτι Ουκ ίστ ίτυμος 

9ί99βίβ•ζφψ, r«vf I) v«Air«t ^c6^ lrA«»y Soph. PbiL 1057 we find: /vtl v^ftrTc 

4ξ<ίη•μηο0, AIw llut. Lq;g. !▼. 707» μ^ρ TcMc^t v«f * J^Mi>. «^ Ibr vi^trr• 

and Jov. γϋί. 174, "Permiztum uaniis is hardlj to be obtruded on an AtUe 

ct furibus ct fogitivU." prote writer on tlie itrength of a (doubt• 

D. πΦτΙβψ κίητψ'-άνοκΧνσΛίτΗί] Pro• ful) reading of Lndan, at by Cobet. 1. 1. 
bably Huggcrttcd by Kur. Hipp. 653, k 2i4w Μΐρ^ rev n««MA&vf] All the 

'yit jvTMt ρνίσμΜ9ΐψ 4^•μΙρ^•μΜ» Έ,Ιί Ϊύλ proper names in this aectioa are treated 

Kkiimw. Socr. in like manner would as significant, ^wl^t is the 'bright 

fain pargc bis cars of the pestilent stuff sbowy one {* Πν##ικλΙίι perhapa = It 

ho liad beard by t)ie infusion of more «A^ovt iwb^vr; a hearkencr to Tvlgar 

wliolcsoine doctrine. I'rcscntly 4κ r&w rumour or popular fidlacy ι M># ip s< n s i 

έμ•ίωρ answers to our 'caeteris paribus.' quasi 4p μ»ρ}^βΐ9 ff«ra«Ai»f(f (Rep• U• 

s. ftMircf %9 it %t ill *' Pro U care 872 b). a lorer of festinty ; Sntr^Xilfaif 

oorriffas Λ•%, Thoaet. 107 ▲• 4ir 7f It *I/M^a«ef, and Kffv^t eiplaia theM• 

f l/a.' Heind. '* Λ moint que im %€ Mtfte telvea. Acoounts vary with reraeet to 

d'Sire PiOdrer Coos. the name of the fiither of Stostehonn. 



Ovret ψ§φά σ•ι•— vdl^rrir] Cobet, Vt. no less than fire names being m e at ie a ed 

LI. p. 110, somewhat rashly obsenret in by Said., of whieh Socr. has it i e c t a d the 

reference to this paeiagei •*ΟτύΦ9ΛΜ mostpottieaL 

est ψ4^•ψί €Φ^, BOO w4^^H va^ rei. Ohm irt^ Irsp••• «.tJU] It iialhthwiy. 



40 ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟΣ [244, a 

Χάγσς ^ς ip wapotnro^ ipatrrov τψ μη ipSiirn, /ιαλλοι^ φ^ 

Seo^ χαρίζεσθαι, hion Βη 6 μίν μαίρ^τοΛ, 6 Sc σωφρονίί. 

cS ι&α^ γαρ i^r avkow το μω^ίαν icaicoi^ cli^ai« ιτοιλως ip 

ikeyeror vw Si τά μίγιστά των αγαθών ημίν γίγνεται 

£ια μοΜηα^, fftif μαηο^ Socrci ΖιΖομ4νη%. *Η re yap S17 

^ ΑΑφο!^ Έροφητας αϊ τ iv Αω8ων(ΐ Upctai μαν€ΐσαι,Β 

jULcr νολλα ίη «col ιταλα iSiiji Τ€ icol ^ημοσίφ την ΈλΧα&α 

^ίργάσοΜτο, σωφρσιηΛσαΑ Sc βραχία ^ oiSev. καϊ iav &η 

^ίγωμιερ Χίβυλλάν τ€ ical αλλον^» όσοι μαντική χρώμ€νοι 

^¥0€ψ νολλά ϋη νολλοίς προλίγοντε^ άς το μίλλον ωρ- 

^ωσα»9 μηκύνοίμ€ν ip Βηλα ναι^Ι \eyovT€^. roSc μην 

mi(ui¥ ίπίμαρτνρασθαί^ οτι, καϊ των παλαχων οί τά δι^ό- 

^Αατα τίθ€μ€νο^ ουκ αχσχρον ηγουντο ovSc ον€ώος μανίαν. 

^Λ γαρ ip τζ KoXkiarg τίχνη, y το μ4λΚον κρίνεται, αύτο Ο 

τοντο τοιίνομα 4μπ\€κοντ€ς μανικην €κά\€σα»τ αλλ' ώς 

njt 8ocr^ to argue tint heemise tho all luiiiice m*cro originally tigiiificmit 

fever h mad, thovforo the non-lover (Ιι^αβ'καλικΑ tpyaim κβΛ 5ι««^ιτιιτΑ riit 

ilMNUd baTO the preference. It might e^iat, Crat. p. 388) in dcvclopvd nt great 

be to^ were OMdneni per «e an evil ; htit length in tlic CratyluH. Tlie ctymolo- 

tUa ia Bot to. There ia a divine aa well gical iipcculation« in that dialogno pre• 

aa a koman nadneMi and the divine fwmt a tingnlar mixture of acutenciui and 

wadnmi fe the ehoiceat gill of heaven to extravagance, aomctimcii bona fide, hut 

■MB. Ita kioda, or tome of then, are tooietimeii with the doeign of |iarcMl}'ing 

then cmnneratcd. the ill-regulated ingenuity of I*lMto'H 

fli /aw T^a ^ 4vAoar» a.rJL] 'had it nrcdceemoni in the same hue, of whom 

baea ■ Kimple propoRition/ I. e. tme with- Knthy]ihron in named, though others are 

ont cpnliflration, an AriHtatle nnei iarXAu douhtlvM intended. Perhapn the deri«'a• 

80 t^fvp. 206 ▲• 1^ whf olravt 4νλ•ντ tion of μαντικοί may liave Iwen ecnounly 

Im kiyttw Iri it Mpmwm row έγ«#•ν meant. It was at anv rate sufficiently 

^{pdver.— r«r 1^, * bet so far ftom that phittsihhs to have found favtyur with tho 

befaig the case,' Ac. The entire passage Greeks of that da^, as we know from 

ftooi •! βΛ9 to MmKk tfjm, 2 15 B, ia quoted Eustathius tlwt it did in much later times. ' 

by Aristides Rhetor, ed. Dind. voL ii• It also seems to have satisfie«l Cicero, 

pu 15 (IS cd. Jebb). Div. i. 1. If any reftitation were neces- 

B. df T* ^r Aw t rfr a I4p9mt] No priest- sary it would he found in the fact that 

CBsea arementkNied mr Homer as existing tlie wonl ^dirrit is used hy Homer, who 

either at Delphi or Ilodona• The latter was quite ignorant of the connexion be• 

•racleiatcBdedbytlieSelU — A»i«T^«aSff tween ftenxy ami tlie proplietic art• 

XiMMaaa*>ai, IL xvi. 285. He ia e(|ually Yet Heind. censures llato for not per- 

^Borant of SibjUa, who is first named ceiving ita eonnexkm with μ4μβττ§Λ I 

mr Hcraditn^ afterwards by Aribto• llie bad taste (Avci^MraAi•) of those who 

jNMBca aad ΛΛο, bnt.alwava in the sia- inserted the rav, ia paralleled hy tlie 

nhrBmnber. The 'Sibyls' weremul- Jtrswla of disgniiing the true origin of 

BpBe d by ktcr writers first to three and airevT^er by encumbering the final syl- 

to ten. The story of the Dodo- febfe with a |«! Crat. 414 c. The sub- 

%4Sm^ b Herod. Ui. 5^ b wdl seanent derivation of ef«rirrur4 (aAf^at, 

P99t, Irrsfia) b in Fkto'e broadest stylo 

iMHdral vA Ip^^o tb rMttmml of buBtcr. 
Am. KkaU wnim m h m . TM• Bolfen tlwl 




— 245. Α.] ΦΑΙΔΡΟΧ. 41 

ιΤ€ΐλον oi^oSf oroi^ θ€ίψ μοίρψ yiyn^roi, οντω νομΛσσνΓ€ς 

Ιθαηο. ο! δί vw avtipoKokm^ το ταυ ίπ€μβαΚλθ9ΤΓ^ 

μωτΓίκην €καλ€σαν. iw€i καϊ την γ€ τωμ ίμφρονων, ζήτη^ 

σιν του μίΚλοντο^ δια re ορνίθων νουουμιίρων κοα των 

άλλωι^ ξτημ^ίων, ατ Ικ διοροΜίς νοριζομίνων ανθρω^πατρ 

,οΙησ€ί νονν τ€ ical laropicLV, οίονοϊστικην έπωιν6μασα»τ ^ν 

]) vw οίωνιστίκην τφ ω σ€μνύνοντ€% οΐ vcoi καλοικτυ^• δσψ 

&9 οΖν Τ€Κ€ώτ€ρον κοΛ €ντιμοτ€ρον μαντική ouM^urruc^» 

το Τ€ όνομα τον ονόματος ipyov τ ίργου, TO<rf» ιταλλιοτ 

μαρτυρούσα οΐ παλαιοί μανίαν σωφροαύνης την ix $€olv 

της παρ ανθρώπων γιγνομάτης. *ΑΧλα μην νόσων γ€ κοΧ 

πόνων των μ€γίστων9 & &7 ναΧοΛων he μηνψατων ποθί» 

Κ €v ησι των γενών, η μανία €γγ€νομ€νη καΐ προφητευσασα, 

οΧς Ιδ€(, άπαλλαγ^ι^ cvpcro» καταφυγουσα. πρΌς Oeiv 

€νχάς re καΧ Xarpctias, o^cv &7 ^^^θαρμων τ€ καΧ rcXcTMr 

τνχονσα ίζάντη ίποίησ€ τοι^ ^αντ^ς ^οιτα προς 7€ iw 

παρόντα καϊ τον InuTa χρόνον, λύσιν τφ όρθως μανεντ^ 

245 re καΐ κατασχρμενφ των παρόντων κακών εύρομένη• \ Τρίτη 

C. iwt\ ff«l T^r y Twr ^μΦρ^•^^] "Te• tbip of Euclide* (B.C. 403), bvt wm pfo• 
nuiMCin Yctcrcm Icrtioncm vM«ir^^ri»r, nd bsblj med in litermrr compokiUoiM con- 
(|U<m1 liquet n*petciitlnin «mc cz ante- «{«Icniblj earlier, pcraap• tnon after its 
(ζτνκΑη r^if (ir^vtw, iu nt idvin sit qiiod reiiutcd invcDtion by Himoaide•• Tliw 
(irr«^rri#r." Stallb. Tlic reading ν•ι•ν peeiiw to follow from tbc rh wktulk^ Im 
^/nfr is now diitplnccd by «wiov^^rwr in tbc Cmtylnt 1. 1^ wliero tlie word *Αττ•• 
tbc text of Ar. Hbet. But I confcM tbat frirrl aim coiinteuanoc• tbe trMlition of 
tlic cfmHtruction appears to mo clumsy the Ionian oriffin of tbe letter. Tbe 
and inelopint. If wc might venture on participle ^ff^werrcf μ illustrated hj 
tbe duingc of a single letter, I should pro• the rpeypl^af of Crat. 414 c; rk «|ρδτ« 
pose to read tbc (lassagc as follows : ^vcl ΜμβηΛ rcMrra ιτατ««^χβ*«Ύ«ι ^lif Φνλ 
ir«l r^|0 yt rU¥ 4μψp4wm9 (sc. τ4χηΐ9 op• rmif fi^vK^dwmw τρβη^9» uirrd, κ,τΛ, 
pose«l to rfl καλλί^τρ ^^χι^ι ρ• "up.) C4- *AXXk μ^9 — cvpo^/ni] Tliis eorioiM 
ni^ir ro¥ ^/AAsrr•? Μ r« •^iBmf vsi«v and difficult passage has been ingcni• 
μ49Μ0 fi«l TMT έλλ•*τ cif^cUv, Ir* in ously and on tbe w^le satisfactorily ex• 
liU99Ut ττορίζ•μ49^9 ^99ρ,9Λ^ΐ99ί,ΐί,τΛ.. plaittcd by Lobeck, whose words 1 anb• 
' For cYcn tlio art of the sane, w1k> make join : "Quia nonnunquam fit nbi morbna 
research into futurity by tbe wa^ of gravius cxarscrit, ut abstractus a cor p o r a 
augury ami the other well-known signs, animus fbroris aftlatu occultas inndentk 
forasmuch as it b an art which derives roali causas pcrsentiscat, bine Plato alte• 
insight ami infonnation from tbc reason- rum genua divini Airoris eoostituit cs 
ing faculty, by an effort of unaided human pracsagiis acffrotantium : Αλλ^^ μ^ . • . 
tliouj^bt, thev. tlie name-givers, have de- ίχ•ττ«• Fbacdr. S44 B, ΰΐφιβ lod inter• 
nominated «/Μίστυτ^. pv'ctcs sequi non nosaum. Astiua ηοαίηο 

D. ry ΰ ^c^ir^rrct] Corop. Crat. 410 rmw y^vmv iamilias sacerdotalea sagnii• 
0, £^ai ΆττΜπστΙ itt r^ ν«λ««^ tpmu cari putat, quales Eumolpidae Ibera ani 
When the w was introduced into general Aoestoridae. 8ed hi nunquaa» prophci• 
uae at Athens is uncertain. It b found andi et medicandi munere Amcti amt, 
in BO inaefipiios previon• to the arefaoo- aeqne onudno γ^ iUa ant tonm qpl 



84 ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟΧ [241» d 

fiakitr i 82 ayoyica^crai Siciicciy άγανακτωμ ircu ^itfca- 
{|ΙΜ^• iyy y oi|ic A s ro awop i( οφχης, ori ονκ ipa cSci vor j 
^p«m icoi vr* άνάγκι^ς dyoifrfi χαρί^/ίσθα^, άλλα ιτολνΟ 
|ΐαλλοτ /Α^ ^ρ£ιη καΐ vow ίχρντν ei hi μη, άρογκοΛον 
ciif ImSoSmu Ιαντ^ άνιστ^ι» Βυσκόλφ, φθον^ρψ^ ai^Sct, 
βΚαβψφ μίν νρο^ oucruiv» βΚαβ€ρφ Si προ^ την του σώ« 
|ΐατο9 Ι|^• «ολν δί βΚαβ€ρωτάτψ πρ6ς την της φνχης 
«mSciMFiyf ^ ovrc ανθρωποις ovrc ^coi9 r^ αλΐ}^€ί^ 
τψΛύτ€ρο¥ ovrc ecrriy ovrc irori ccrrcu. Ταντά re o2i^ 
χ/η^• 2 ναΐ^ ζνννοάν^ «tol ciSo^cu r^i^ ^ραστρν φιλίορ, 
ση ού /ACT* cvi^ouif γίγνεται, άλλα σντίον τρόπον, χίριν 

Tovr* &Ctt^• 2 Φαίδρα ονκ€τ iv το W€pa άκούσοΑς 
ifuw λέγοντος, άλλ* igfSi; σοι rc^os ίχετω ο λόγος, λ 

ΦΑΙ. KcLiTOi φμην γ€ μ€σουν αυτόν, καΐ Ιράν τα 
Ισα V€fX του μη 4ρωντος, ώς Sci 4κ€ίνφ 'χαρίζεσθαι, /ιαλ- 
λοι^9 Χίέγων οα αδ €χ€ΐ, αγαθά, νυν Sc δι;, & Σώκρατ€ς, τι 
αποπαύ€ί ; 

ΧΛ. Ουκ 'ζσθου, & μακάρΐ€, οτι η8η €πη φθ€γγομαί, R 
άλλ* oviccri Βίθυράμβους, καΐ ταύτα φ4γων ; iav δ* Inawav 
ror €Γ€ρον αρζωμαι, τί μ€ otci ποιησ€α/ ; tp οΙσ9 οτκ 

bftv• gtvcn τΐλλ•»•*, se. τ^ IXAciMre, for to -bo taken with ^iTrtroi, bat with tho 

tlM t4 Kmmtk of Herm. See L. Dindorf fiA«vrir of tlic following line. Tlio 

ia Stcph. Lei. ▼• IXAcmt•!. Mcincke Mine ncntinicnt occur» Χυη. Conv. viii. 

girc• vfaryri rk Acim^.) 15, Ivt^ vp^t r• ^trU Sta vAif^^or^r 

^vtM^Jr] So Bekk. The Bodl. and h^rfWuntXitfi^trkfKtAlwkfKlgxuw. Tlie 

wvcrd othen hare iiti§%tiHuw, ado|ited hexameter line ie doulitlpsH I'lato'ii, as 

faj Slallb. But #vi#fi{Wr in the tmo appear* from the exclamation of Socr., 

Altae fom, as appear* from Ilierccratea, ύ•^ iKtuf ! ' I told jou no/ rix. that 

Com. apu Said!, ffrrc^ar Afarai «Avf- I was ia danger of an aeccm of ν^μψ•" 

f ffdfff I T^ «arfl, as BOW read, instead of Affia: 'ami behold alrcadj, not con• 

the «iiBMtfieal «&n#f •4(§ •. Hesjch. too tent with dithyramb•, I have got into 

«■d the OfiBMn. are generalW in ftivoar heroic*.' For rovr* imtlpo comp. Ar. 

oftlnsftwm. See Bkwif. ad Clioeph. 843. Ach. 41, roSrWicffi^ «^ 'Aryor. 

Hesjdi•: #r iitd ffi* fte^t ^viiraA«ir«i• d. 'fit A^km K^' ^Tcnrdr*] Hence tlie ^ 

C «I Μ ^ Aywywfiiir «fv, ff.r.A.] * else happy oonipound Ανκο^ιλία, hj which 

avt he aeeds eureiider himself to one the iBtcrcouree of Plato with IHonysiua 

m Mm μ he b Boroae Jcakms and dis- II. is characteriiod, Epist. iii. p. 818 s ι 

■fieeahli^* Ac tif is in the straio ohU» r^ 4μ^ nk rV AMre^iar Kmk kenum- 

fmu depoideBl en the foregoing 9ru rlar. 

AaaA # ir ise Tf^var, xifir vAfr^erft 1 B. fif IWif ff^yysyuu, «.tJL] See 

~ Μ SInllh. espkfaM, are iioi Hom. n. xxii. ΜΛ, S. 



«i 



—241, Β.] ΦΑΙΔΡΟΣ. 33 

ΚαΙ ipSi¥ μϋν βλαβ€ρσς re καΧ άη&ή^ρ Χηζκ Si τον 
ίρωτος €(9 τοι^ €π€ΐτα χρόνον aviOToSf Cis &y ιτολλα ical 
fiera νολλωι^ όρκων re iccu δ€ΐ^σ€ωι^ νπ%σχνούμυ€Ρσ%9 μογας 
941 icar€i)(€ τ^ι^ ό^ r^i rorc | ζννονσίαΜ iwiiroiH^ οΖσαρ φ^ροΜ 
δι* ΑίΓίδα αγαθών. τότ€ ίη S4o¥ iicrw€iv, μεταλαβωι^ 
άλλον αρχσντα iv αντςι καί πραστάτην, vow καΧ ξτωφρο* 
€τύνην αντ έρωτος καΧ μανίας» άλλος ycyoi^ \dkri$€ τα 
natSuca. καΧ 6 μίν avrw χάριν άπα4Τ£Ϊ των Tore, ννο- 
μιμνησκων τα πραχθαττα §caX \€χθ€ντα9 ως τψ αυτψ δια* 
λ€γομ€νοτ ο Sc νπ αισχύνης ovrc tiweip τολ/ι^ οτι άλλος 
yeyopcvt ον^ οιτως τα τΐ7^ νροτ€ρας ανόητου οφχης ορ- 
Βκωμόσια τ€ καΧ υποσχέσεις €μΐΓ€&ώσ€ΐ €χ€ΐ9 yow ηΒη 
€σχηκως καΧ σ€σωφρονηκώς9 Ινα μη νραττων ταύτα τψ 
πρόσθεν όμοιος Τ€ €Κ€ίνψ καΧ 6 αντος νάΧιν γάτηται. φυγάς 
δ^ γιγνεται 4κ τούτων, καΧ άπ€στ€ρηκως υπ ανάγκης ο 
πριν εραστής, οστράκου μεταπεσοντος, tercu φνγ^ /xero- 



««1 Aravcvra^/rv, κΛ ητ4μ9υψα ^/mui• tmder the old irratioiMl regiiM^' 

Twr L•^i0μm9 κύί htiKimrmv •Μρι^«τ. Vempirt d€ 9Λ folU peMioa•** 

K«l ipmw μ4ψ, ff.rA.] Socr. paU the Comii. rapr. ^€τ«λ«3^ Αλλβτ Ι^χ•ττ• 

finiitliing Htrolccii to the pictnre, by dc- hn^ tpmft umi iu»imM, For t prntl u m ^ 

MTiUing tlic liiid faith «iid iiignititiide the Ilodl. nod oihcn bftre ^^tvfli&rjp» 

of tlic ifmrt^t when his pMHion cools. which Stallb. ie inclined to adopi. But 

9U Sr] 'for which (lime) be hml to comp. 8opli. O. C. 1739. twmt ^K^i^M^t 

make many a fair promiac Alc, and even 4t ύμ99% a^ic #χ» : Ariftt. WaX, 18, fy4 

no coald with difficulty maintain an /t^r «ir •ψκ lirf* lvt*t ^r)f4«'«fuu. TboM 

intimacy which even in thoM days was two pasxagcs are also safficient to refute 

as much an tlie liclovcd could support, in the arliitrary canon of Cobet, Vt. LI. p. 

oonsid<mition of future lienefit.' 105, " Ivtf t, Srrit, Iri, et sim. babent oon* 

2il. ^cToAo/iwr] Tlie MSS. vary be- junctiYum ubi praeccssit negation** Ac. 
twocn μιταλα/Μητ and /trraBaAiir, as they B. Avc^rtfif «^t ^ kifaytr^t] ' a eon- 
very frequently do in the ca^c of KmfitTp, strained defaulter,' * a traitor to bis en- 
fiuAtur, and tlieir com|ionnds. ^tra- gaf^ements,' 'a repndiator.* So Isoer. 
kmfiiiift tlie reading of llckk. and Ast, is Ihinath. 283 D, r•^ awrr9p§Mrrms rk 
ahuiMliintly defcmlcd by such passages myi/MAaia. i wfhf i^awr^t — be^ the 
as Tlinc. i. 120, WXc^r hrr' cV^nrt sometime lover. Uirscb.'s altentaon 
μΛταΚΜμ0ώ^9»0 : Rep. iv. 434 B, trm^ t A AvfCTiryiie^t seems uncalled for, tbongli 
AXA^Awr ipymim μ^τβΧ^ψίΒ^^^^^ : Tlieact. it was anticipated by G. Hermann. 
172 D, Xi^or 4λ λάγ•ν μ9ταΚ&μ0άρ•μ9ΐ^• i^rfitnm ^tTavt^^stl The aUnakm 
On tlie otlier hand« μ^τη^β^ψ may bo u to the game called (^rptmiw^ da- 
dcfentlod by Rep. iv. 42^i c, clSot κβιι4τ scribed by Plato Cnmicns in the IbUow• 
μΛ9Vun|t M«va/MAAffir, &C., quoted by ing fragm. quoted by Uerroeias t Bl{«#w 
Stallb., who draws a distinction witbont η/ζρ tm vailafiMt rei^Mt si iMtrrsr* 
much practical difference between tlie ηφmμμ^ *Eir raZrir Malt iMrypdtfarrft 
two verbs and their significataoo. The iMvc^ui^rM Κχ* laarr•^ *Z0rU^, mMii^ 
analogy of the Latin muio seems to •1 $thf ^«c^Nr tHft 'jφmμμ^t, •1 .Γ V 
extemltoboth. ^fffSHtr• Eft Γ k^ufTifrnw $9τμ&η» 

9/Uf Ihrwt, ff. r. Α.] 'nor can be And a^raa nU μ4€^ iwritt Aytfnr, Kir ^i^ 

tbe means of ratifying (redcemmg) the whr^ WUAcwc* iwdtm, ftiyte» rmjc^ 

■olemn pvot^^UtioM rad prooiieee iwide τ•^ ly^ aa i hS, Twh Μ l iih u ir, (I 

VOL. 1. D 



i 



34 ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟΧ [241» d 

fiaktar i 82 ayoyica{€rai huiK€w άγανακτωμ iccu ^t^ca- 
ζ /m^» ηγι^σηκως η άπαν i( ίρχη^» οτι ουκ αρα cSci work 
ipiffti Koi vtt ανάγκην οροψ'ψ χοφίζεσθαι, αλλά ιτολνΟ 
|ΐαλλοτ μη ip&PTi καί vow €χορτι• Ci Sc μη, άναγκαΐον 
ύη i^owQA iavrhv άνίστψ» Βυσκολφ, φθοί^ρφ, ai^Sct^ 
βΚαβψψ ph^ vflo% ούσίοΜ, βΚαβ€ρφ 82 νρος την του σώ« 
ματσς ίζιν, ποΚν hi βΚαβ€ροηάτφ προς την της φνχης 
wmitmnv, ^ ovrc ανθρύποις ovrc OtoU τη αΧηθ€ίψ 
τψλύηρον ovrc ccrriy ourc iror2 coroi• Ταντά τ€ oZv 
χρή» 2 waZ, (wvo€lv» καΧ ύΖίνοΛ την ίραστου φιΧίουν^ 
ση ου μ/ετ ^V¥oia,% γίγνεται» άλλα συίου τρόπον, χάριν 
πλησμονής, 

Tovr* &cu^9 2 Φα48ρ€, ούκ€τ kv το πίρα αχούσοίς 
ipjov λιίγοντος, αλλ* η|8ι; croi r Α09 εχέτω ο λόγος, λ 

ΦΑΙ. KaiTOi φμην γ€ μασούν αυτόν, καΐ ipew τα 
!σα π€ρί του μη Ιρωντος, ως ΒΛ 4κ€ίνφ χαρίζεσθαί μαλ• 
Χον, λέγων οσ αδ €χ€ΐ αγοΒά. νυν 8c Βη, & Ιζώκρατ^ς, τί 
αποπαύ€ΐ, ; 

ΧΩ• Ουκ ησθου, & μακάρΐ€, οτι ηΒη Ιπη φθέγγομαι, R 
αλλ* ούκ€Τί Βίθυράμβους, και ταύτα φνγων ; iav Β* Inaxvw 
τον €Γ€ρον ορζωμΛΛ, τί μ€ OiCi ποιησ€ίν ; tp tSUrft οτι, 

bftv• givco ψΛλΧ•¥^, Μ. τ^ ΙλλβΜΤΜ, for to -bo taken with yiyptrut, bat with tlio 

tlM T^ hmmk of Herm. See L. Dindorf ψϋίφν^ιν of the following line. Tlio 

In Stcph. Lex. ▼. IXAcMret. Meincke Mine «cntinicnt occum Χυη. Ουητ. viii. 

girct vfvTfc• ra At im^.) 15, Awtp vp^t rk errU Zik vAi|r^«r^r 

^vatM^Mr] So Bekk. The Uodl. and hdymi mu v^trA vwIikA vi^x*t9. Tlie 

■evcral othm hnvo ^vf#fa4{Wr, iida|ited hexameter line ie doalitlesR IMato'ii, aa 

bj StaUbw Hot 49ΐ§9έζ^¥ \% the tme appear* fttmi the excbunation of Soer.» 

Altae for»• as appear• from Plierccratea, rwt* ^ffctr• ! ' I told jou m,' ris. that 

Com. ap. Siiid.9 ffrrc^er A^arai «Avi- I was in danger of an acccH of ^νμψφ• 

fffdfffi τψ vmrfi, aa now read, instead of Affk: 'ami behold alrcadj, not eon- 

the nnmcirieal «Αν••••4(§ i. Hesych. too tent with dithyramb•, I have got into 

and the Oramni• are generalW in ftiYonr heroics•' For τβΰτ* ixuif• comp. Ar. 

oftlnsftwm. See Blomf. ad Choeph. S43. Ach. 41, ravrWicci^ «^ 'Aryor. 



Haajdi.: #n#id(ff* fte^t ^«ι««Α••τ«ι• i>. 'fit A^km K^* ^Tcnrdr*] Honoo the 

c «IM^i, AMryafSir ff9,ff.T.A•] 'ebe happy eoniponnd AiwofaAia, by which 

anak ha neadi anrroiider himself to on• the intorconrse of Plato with IKunysiua 

m AJm aa ha is moroe• Jcalons and die- II. la cfaaracteriiod, Epist. iii. p. 818 s ι 

agraaaUi^' Ac tif is in the straio ohU» rV <^V «m^ ^V AMra^iar md imam• 

fmu agptmami on the ibragoing 9ru wit», 

AaaA #sr(sv Tf^vsTt x4fiv «Atr^erftl B. fif IWif ff/yysyiai, «•τΛ•] See 

m SInini. «xphdas^ are noi Horn. n. xxH. SSS; 8. 



-—242, Β.] ΦΑΙΔΡΟΙ. 35 

inro Tw Ιΐνμφων, αΖ$ fic σν νρουβαλα^ ίκ προνοίας, 
σα^ς ύ^ουσιάσω ; keym otv αα ^όγφ δτ&• δσα rw 
€T€po¥ \€\οώορηκαμ€Ρ9 τψ €Γ€ρφ roinjarna rovron^ αγαΐΚ^ 
«/XHTCOTi• ical ri Sci μακρού λόγου ; W€pi γαρ άμφοα^ 
ίκαιΛς €!ρηται. καΧ ourw ίη i μύθος, ο η vooxciy «/κκπ)- 
242ic€i αντ^, rovro wtUnrax• κάγω rhv ποταμοί \ τοδτοτ 
ΒίΟίβας awtpyopoL•, vpw into σου η μ^ίζρν oiHtyKaaOrpmju 
ΦΑΙ. Μηνώ γ€, 2 Χώκραη^, vpw ta^ rh κανμα 
wap€\$ji. ^ ονχ 6ρζ.ς ως σχφο^ η8η μ^στιμβρία Scrrarai 
η Βη καλουμιίρη σταθ€ρά ; άλλα ν€ριμ€(ναντ€ς9 «eoi αμα 
π€ρϊ τωρ €ΐρημίνων Βίαλ€χβατΓ€ς, τά\ eirciSay ανο^τνχ^ 

ΣΩ. θ€Ϊάς y cl vcpl rous λσχονς, 2 Φά&ρ^ ical 

άτβχμως θαυμάσίσς. οΐμοΛ γαρ ίγώ των inl τον σου βίου 

Βγ€γονοτων μηΒίνα πλ€ίους ^ σ^ ν€νονηκ€ναΛ yeycy^rtfoi 

rjroi αύτον Xeyovra 1j αλλον^ ο^ί γ€ τφ τρονφ v/XMrovay• 

ιτ(£{οι^α• ΧιμμΜΜ θηβαΖον 4ζαχρω λόγου" των Sc άλλίΜ^ 

emf&t ip09¥eUv^] Crat. 396 1>, irai fr. ^νχβγνγ^ <|fiotcd bj Fboi. and 

^v H, A Siiir^ertt» 4rcxiwt y4 μπ SuhL, rrw tt^ S Xtvyunvt, which Fboi. 

iMffit 6«irc^ e2 4w9wemrrt% i^miftnts eip. bj rr«#(^iMs adding «el *A^ 

X^iK^^»d«<r. Tlic verl» vffiakkttP, p. ^r«^^n|t ^r g f 7&W Sreftf^ Μ «iuiiii| 

Mi|i. occnn in much the eamo icnse in yff«p«t %fintt where it must mean 'Ihll• 

Kur. KlicM. 183, ^νχ^ν wpofiixkmp iv blown,' rather than 'abidinp,' itmA^mh 

t^fiotwt Μμ•ηί : 8o|i^. <>c«L T. 751^ an Phot, interpret». In Antinmchnii, a• 

fmtm' ίμβίντίρ tit itfiis Acir&t vpofiakXmv quoted ibid^ wc have Φ4ρ*Φί rrafc^eS» 

mfrlmt •»« «llc'rsi. for ' inidsnmmcr/ or the ' snmuicr 

2 12. μ^ΰτημβρίΛ frroroi ^ S^ ιταλ•»|ΐ/ιη| eohiiee.* "^ Uracci omnia qnae nondnm 

rr«#«fdl] Tlic n(\j. wrmlhpht being de• ad fincm Tel ■encctatem rergnnt lirra- 

rived from Trrorecu, lleind. is offended 9$m dicnnt. Hine rrafca^t iCrani«, 

by tlie tautology, and gccta the words ^ ^mw,etx^Pot2^rdf^Pos. ^icllicriac^ 

1^ «βλ•«^/ηι rr. as a **Qrammatici ad- ^λίβι• Ic^rrani trrarw Arrft." Rnhnk. 

ditamciitum." To this Stallb. replies ad Tin. in ▼. crm$9pd, q. ▼. Dind. (ia 

(not without nairct^) that it is very Stcpb. Lex. vii. p. 641) a g r ees with 

common to find clauses in the text of Rubnk. and Hein<L in ^^eting the ob* 

llato which have all the appearance of noxious word. 

glosscj. 1 confess tlwt Hcind.'s sus- τάχ* jvciMr Avetfrvxf Ifup] Bekk. 

picion appears to roe but too probable» Anecd. i. p. 86, quoted bv Ast, lr«r rh 

though I have not ventured, in the ftice «av/ia λ^^ aal clt ^¥χΦί rB4wmrmu 

of the testimonies appealed to by Ast, to Πλ^τ•*τ 4w Ψαί$ρψ' iw^iMiu^ a ga^< x y 

bracket the questionable woros. i9^ Avi^tr. Some MSS. have Avw^y, and 

i ^ μβψΜΐββρίΛ trrwrai means already, 'it is so Uirschig. But Αν•ψ«χ^, the 2nd aor• 

now high noon,' and wrm^tpk adds no- coiy., is the true reading. Hemh• 

thing to the idea. Unless indeed we Α««ι^<χ|Τ• Avtvrtv^iari^ff. Αΐτχ•λ•ν 

suppoMB that PUto fandea that ^raff^t Kc^tnUr• wwr, Arist. Nub. 151, iHfX•'^ 

is derived from ^rrnlh^ a supposition vt pi^^vrar ncpricai, vnlg. i^vyt (rjr. τ^χ* 

not perhapa altogether inadmissible^ ^vsiUr b equivalent to /vtiMr τ«χ•ττ•. 

considering the genend diafuctcr of hb B. Si^miW OnfitSm 4^μψΛ JUyav] *I 

rtymofegiea. TIm word oeewa Acaeh. striKji oat of the aecmot,' L •. nak• «1 

D 2 



j 

i 



npHM^wp 



4)8 ΠΔΑΤΛΝΟί [243. Λ 

cvSomfnfonnOr ύ^ αντοΐς. ίμοϊ μλ» otv, 2 ^iXe» καθηρα^ 
σθαι οΜογκη• ίση H τοις αμαρτάνουσι nepl μνθόΚογίορ 
κα0αρμ6^ άρχοΛος, tv ^Ομηρος μλν ουκ yaOero, Στησί" 
χορο9 hi. rw γαρ 6μματωι^ στβρίηθά^ δια τ^ι^ ^ΕΚΌτη% 
καχηίγαρίαρ^ ουκ γ/ν6ησ€ν ωσν€ρ ^Ομηρος, αλλ* are μου- 
σικός ίσ !γνω τιιν αχτίαι^ρ καΧ voici €υθύς Ουκ ίστ 
€τυμος λόγος οίτος, ονδ* ίβας iv νηυσΧν €νσ€^λ- 
fiOiSt ονδ* 1κ€0 Π4ργαμα Τροίας, καΐ ποιησας ίη ιι 
νασατ rfjy κα^ονμ^νην ναλιι^ιαι^» παραχρήμα άρ€β\€ψ€ν. 
iym ο&^ σοφύιτ€ρος ίκ€ίνων γ^ιτησομαι κατ αυτό γ€ τούτο, 
wpw γαρ 74 Tra0tw δια ττιν του ^Ερωτος κακηγορίαν irci- 
ράσομΛΛ αύτψ awohowax την παλυπ^ίαρ, γυμν^ rg icc- 
^αλ^, icoi ονχ ωσιηρ rorc υπ aiσχύpης ίγκ€καλυμμίΐΗ)ς)^^ 

ΦΑΙ• Τουτωρι, 2 Χύκρατ€ςρ ουκ €στυ^ αττ &ι^ ipol 
Λπ€ς ηΒίω. 

ΧΩ• Καί γαρ, 2 *γαθ€ Φαΐδ/[>€, Ιννο€ίς ως αναιΖως{\ 
ίΰψησθον τω Χογω, οΰτος Τ€ καΐ ο ίκ του βφλίου ρηθ^ίς, 
€1 γαρ οΜουων τις τυχοι -ημών γ€ννάΖας καΧ πράος το 
^θσς» €τ4ρου hi roiovrov Ιρων ^ ical προτ^ρόν irorc €/>α- 
o^ciSf λεγόντων ώς δια σμικρά μ^γάΚας ίχθρας οι Ιρασταί 
iimipowTai καΧ Ιχουσι προς τα παιΒικα φθον€ρως τ€ και 
βΧαβ€ρως9 πως ουκ tof oUi airrou ηγ€ίσθαι άκού€ΐ,ν iv 
ναύτοΑς που τ^θραμμ4νων και ohhiva iKviOtpov €ρωτα 

cenicetQrD ht comparing Iwcr. Encom. 8tcs!ch. fr. 29. Tlio whole story is 

HdU D. 218 ({ 781 Ilekk.) : Ire μ^ν ηΛφ allegorized by Hcnnciu in the mo4t 

Afx#^«r«t T^t ^9i|t ^ϋλ«#^4^ΐ|σ/η edifying strain of Neotilntonic piot^. It 

«tpl 9kr%tf M^ni (f. Αν/σηι) rmw Is criticnlly examined by Ueel in an 

f^JaX^wr Irrsfii^i'vf. ^vtaH Si yr•^ Epistle to Welcker, Kb. Mnscam, 1839, 

tV «^fay ^t #n»i^Sf&f tV ΚΛΧ•¥μ4ίηΐΡ p. 1. 

«mAi9i|4lar l»Wf#f« vmAur afr^r cit rV 2-18. Xrt ^«riir^t 4ir] 8ocr. In this 

wir^ f4ww Kmriwrnw; This 'palinode' pUivful passage takes advantage of tlio 

b otbcrwiaa quoted as 'Ελ^ or 1i wide siguiftcation of ^evvur^r, which in• 

i w rtfw ^Mi• The Yorsion of Helen's eludes the lyric poet and the man of 

sloty adopted by Enripklca in the Helena high mental culture, especially in pbilo• 

was bor ro wed from this seoond ode of sophy. He pretends tliat Stestcliorus 

B t esic h oiiM. Coop. Kcp. iz. 686 c, rh was more sagacious than Homer» who 

rff *Ιλ4η|ΐ fllMAer Μ rmtf 4w Tfa/f knew not either the canso or the remedy 

% τ^β ίχ ψ ί$ ff^i •ytr/riai π^^ψάχιψτ•9 of his Uindness. A diflTerent turn is 

l >is<f Te8 AXfisvf . Aecording to Hero- given to the rolatkm between Helen and 

dblw (iL 112» 118) this story was the Iliad by Isoeratea in the Encom. 

adopted far the priests at llemphU, who HeL f 74. 

kad dow btl asi laamt Η from their Oreek α Ir wuhmt wev T#l^iM^i/pwr1 The 

vUten. OtlMT l eH w ra uu ea may ba frond ebanietor of the Mvrui^ Ιχλοι (Arist. 

~ by BfiSk» Bni. Lgfr. ^ eilt M. τ. 8) b watt known. HeltMlqaotaa 



—244» Α.] ΦΑΙΛΡΟΧ. 89 

D Ιορακότων, πολλον δ* ip ^u^ ^Μ^ o/ioXoyciy & ^p^yo|ftcr 
τδι^ ^Ερωτα ; 

ΧΛ. Τούτον yc rouniv e/tayt αΛ€Γχνρ6μ€Ρθ%9 καΧ αντοι^ 
τοι^^£/9ωτα ScStoSs, ίιη,Θυμω νοτίμφ \6γφ οίον άλ/ινρατ 
άκο^ι^ άιτοιτλνσασ0(α. συμβονΧνίω hi καί Λυσί^ δ η 
τάχιστα γράφαι, ώς χ/»^ ipaar^ μαΧΚον ^ /αι^ ip^^^^ ^^ 
των ο/χοιωι^ χαρίζεσθα^ 

ΦΑΙ. *AKk* cS iicr^i δη c^i τονβ^ οντωΓ σον γίφ 
^Ιπόντος τον τον ipaxrrov inatvov, ircura ayaym} iluau&y 
Κ vir* ^/ioS άι^αγιτασ^ι^αι γροίφοΛ at v€pl του avrov λδγοι^• 

ΣΩ. Τούτο μλν π4στ€νω, imairtp &ν ^ς &ς €ΐ• 

ΦilI• Α€γ€ ToCwv Oafip&v. 

ΧΩ. Που δι; μοι, 6 παις προς hv Ikeyov ; Ινα καΧ 
τούτο ακούσης, καϊ μη, άνηκοος ων, φθάσηα χαρίΑτάμ^νο^ 
τφ μη ίρωντι, 

ΦΑΙ. Ούτος παρά σοι μαλα πλησίον acl πάρ€στνν, 
δται/ συ βούλ^ι. 

ΣΩ. ΟύτωσΙ τοίνυν, & παΐ καΧ4, ίννόησον, ως ο μ€ν 

244 πρ6τ€ρος ijv | λδγος Φαιδροί; του Πυθοκλ^ους, Μυ^ρι^ 

νουσίου avhp6%* hv hk μ€\\ω Xiytw, Στησιχόρου του 

Εύφημου, Ίμ€ραίου. \€κτίος hi &ht, δη Ουκ ϊστ €τυμος 

Isocr. do Puce, p. 335, cl r^i^^it νλΐ|• Serilio wapa wt, ei ^ apparebit ouid tit 

^?ffy, τ•1ί μ^¥ ^«Vevt κβΛ re^t Mkoyt verbo wdftwriw facicnuutn." But io 

•ί^^βίβαζφψ, rovs li woklrai μ•ί^ BwKmp Soph. FhiL 1057 we find ι 4w9l wipt^n 

4ξ^π•μιτο¥, Alno Ilut. Lcf^f?. it. 707, μ^¥ TcMc^t v•^' J^^'*^. «^ for vifpcrri 

and Juv. viii. 174, "Permixtum iiauiis is hardly to be obtruded on an Attic 

ct furilms ct fu^tivls." prote writer on the strength of a (doubt• 

D. ηοτίμψ κ^ψ—άwoιt\ύσΛσ$Λi] Pro- ful) rcadiiiff of Ladan, a• by Cobet, 1. 1. 
bably miggc^ttcd by Kur. Hipp. 653, k tV\, *tJilp99 rev Πν^ΜλΙβνι] All the 

*yL• /ivT«it ¥Λ9μοΐ9ΐ¥ 4ξομόρξομΜ £Jt ^r• proper names in this section are treated 

κΚύζ•00. Socr. in like manner wonkl as significant. Φαϋρ•ί ia the 'bright 

fain purge his oars of the pestilent stuff showy one ;' IIvtfMrAiit perhapa = tt 

lie luid heard by the infusion of more κ\4ουτ ^vMsre, a hearkencr to mlgar 

wholesome doctrine. I'rcscntly 4κ r&w rumour or popular fidlacy ι Mv^ufiirtmf 

έμοΐων answers to our ' caeteris paribus.' quasi 4v ^v^^trait KmrmmKiPttf (Rep. U• 

s. imwp kw 4t tt cT] '* Pro %t cave 872 b), a lorer of fettlTity ; SniWxsf•?, 

oorriffas efsf. f honot. 107 A, Av y9 Bt *Ιμ9ραΙοί, and Z9f^μΦt aiplaln them• 

•Ιμι, Heind. ** A moint que tu ne Mff#e« selvea. Accounts vary with renwct to 

d'iire Phytrt:* Cous. tlie name of the fiitber of Stesichom•. 

OvTst irapa σβι — s^ctfTiy] Cobet» Vv. no less than Ave names being mentioned 

LI. p. 110, somewhat rashly obsenrea in by Suidn of which Socr. hat lalectad the 

reference to this passage ι ** Ora§eum OMsi poetical. 
eat 94ρ•ψΙ roi, non ψύφ^ψΛ wrnpa rei. Ote Irr* Irsyiet, κ.τΛ.] maa lhth wi y t 



88 ΠΛΑΤαΝΟΧ [243. Λ 

cvSoicifii|crcroi^ h^ αντΛ%. ίμοΧ μλ» otv, 2 φίλ€, καθηρα- 
σΟοχ άράγκη• ίση Si τοις άμΛρτάρουσι wepl μνθοΚογίαα^ 
§[α0αρμ6ς άρχαΣος, tv ^Ομηρος μυ^» ουκ 'ζσθετο, Χτησί" 
χρρο9 δέ τω¥ γαρ ύμμάτωκ σηρηθ€ίς Svi την 'Ελαη/ς 
κακγ/ΌρίοΜ^, ουκ ηγν6ησ€»^ ωσν€ρ ^Ομηρος, αλλ* are μου- 
σικσς Ar cyyw την euriay, icai voici €νσνς Ο vie €στ 
crv/AOS λ^ος oSros» ονδ* c)3a9 iv νηυσϊν €νσ€λ- 
fioif» ονδ* ίΚ€θ Π4ργαμα Τροίας, καΐ ποιι/σας δ^ ιι 
wSurav την καΧονμιίνην ναλΛνφ&ίαν, ηαραχρημα avifike^tv. 
iym cUv σοφώτ€ρο^ 4κ€ίνων γ€νησομαι, κατ αυτό γ€ rovro. 
wpXv γαρ η ναθάν δια την τον ^Ερωτος κακηγορίαν irci- 
ρασομοΑ αντψ άιτοδονναι την παλυπ^ιαν, Τ^/χΐφ τ^ icc- 
φαλβ» καΧ ονχ ωσττ€ρ rore νπ ΰΛσχύνης ίγί(€καΧνμμ€νος)^^ 
ΦΑΙ• Τουτωνί, 2 Χώκρατ^^, ουκ ίστα^ αττ ta^ ipm 

ΧΛ• Em γαρ» 2 ^γαθί ΦαΛΖρ€» iwotU ως άναιΖωςα 
ύρησθσν τω λόγω, oSros τ€ καϊ 6 4κ τον βφλίον ρηθ^ίς. 
Ci γαρ άκονων τις η^οι ημών γ€ννάΒας καϊ πράος το 
^θσς, Μρον hi τοιούτον Ιρων ^ καΐ προτ^ρον ποτ€ ipa^ 
crtfciff λ€/άντων ώς δια σμικρά μ^γαΚας €χθρας οΐ ίρασταϊ 
ipaipovvrai καί ίχοίπτι προς τα παιδιά φθον€ρως re και 
fikafitpSiSf πως ονκ &ν otei avroi^ ^ycurdai aicovcti^ iv 
ραύται^ πον τ€θραμμ€νων και ονδ€να 4\€νθ€ρον €ρωτα 

CQoiMterD br comparing Iwcr. Encom. 8iesich. fr. 29. Tlie whole ttory is 

HH.p.218 ({781 Uckk.): irt μ^ρ yk^ allegorized bj Hcnneiu in the mo4t 

Af χ /^ffrot T^if ^9i|f ^UA«#f4^f•'/ ri edi^'ing strain of NeoiilAtonic piot^. It 

«f^ «^riftt M^ni (f. kwdwni) rmp is criticnlly eznminea by Ueel in an 

l^ ia X ^ fir IrrsfiMi^Mt• IvcfH <^ 7»^f Epistle to Welcker, Kh. Museum, 1839, 

rV «^fay rift #n»i^sf&f rV ir«Aev^/mfr p. 1. 

«Βλ0η|»||«τ #vafi|Vf, wiUiF a^^r fit r^r 2-18. Ir• ^«WMr^t 4ir] 8ocr. in this 

eMi^ ψΑ^ν κmrίψr^ψ9. This 'palinode' plavfal passage takes advantage of tlio 

ia otbcrwiae quoted as 'Ελ/ιπρ or ^ wide siguiAcation of μβνσικόί, which in- 

< r r s f s» fMi• The verrion of Helen's dudes the Ijrric poet and the man of 

aloffyadoplcd faj Eoripides In the Helena high mental culture, espedallj in philo- 

was bor ro wed from this second ode of sophy. He pretends that Stcsicborus 

SlesidwnM. Comp. Kcp. Iz« 686 c, rh was more sagacious than Homer, who 

r%9 *Ιλ4η|ΐ fllMAar Μ τδτ iw Ύρφ(ψ knew not either the canso or the remedy 

artr l xsf ii ff#• •ytr/riai ψ§ρμΛάχψτ•9 of his blindness. A diflTerent turn is 

^ is if Te8 AXfisM• According to Hero- given to the relation between Helen and • 

dotes (BL lit, 118) this story was the Iliad by Isoerates In the Encom. 

■dopled bjr the priests at llemphb, who Uel. f 74. 

lad dow btl esi kianit It from their Oroek o. iw M^nut wee rfl^a^i^ifiwr] The 

vUlQi•. OtlMT n fr wuu oa may be frond ebnmetor of tbe pwruA§ ijckt (Arist. 

" ' ' by BiiSkt BmI. Lgfr. ^ 841, M. τ. 8) li w«tt known. Uiliid. qootea 



—244. Α.] ΦΑΙΔΡΟΧ. 89 

D ίομακοτων, troXXoO δ* iy t€W ημ,^ 6μ6Κογ€υ^ & ^«yo|ftcr 
roi^ 'Έρωτα ; 

Φ^1Ι• ^σω^ ^9 AC, 2 2'ώΐΓ/9ατ€9> 

τον'Έμωτα ScSicSs, ίνιθυμω ποτίμψ \6γψ oZbi^ άλ/ινρατ 
curo^i^ άίΓοκλνσασ^αι• συμβούΚ€ύω 8i καΧ Ainrif δ r» 
7ά;(4στα γράφαι ώς χριη ipaarg μάλλον ^ μη ipiim ίκ 
των ομοίων γαρίζ€σθα^ 

ΦΑΙ. *ilXX* cS ΐσθι, δη cifci rcfvtt οΰτωτ σοΟ γαρ 
ctiroi^o9 701^ του ipaxirov hroivov, woLcra ανάγκη Αυσίαν 
Κ υπ ίμου avaYKaa0YJvai γραφοΑ αδ ιτ€/η τον αντον λδγσν• 

ΣΩ. Τούτο μ€ν πιστνίω» ίωσνιρ &ν ^ς &ς €ΐ• 

ΦΑΙ. Aey€ τοίνυν θαρρών. 

ΣΩ. Που 9η μο% δ vcus «/>ος &ι^ iXeyav ; Ινα καΧ 
τούτο άκούσηα, και μη, ΟΜτηκοος ων, φθάσει γαριχτάμ/ΟΗ^ 
τφ μη 4ρωντι. 

ΦΑΙ. Ουτο% παρά σοι μάΚα πλησίσν acl v^pecrru% 
όταν σν jSovX];• 

ΣΩ. Ούτωσϊ τοίνυν, 2 παΐ καλί, ίννόησον, ω^ δ ficy 

944 προτ€ρο% ^ν | λσ/09 Φαιδρού τον ΠυθοκΚέου^, Mv^/Si- 

νονσίον <u^/M>r &ι^ δί ficXXai X^yety» Στησιχόρου τον 

Εύφημου, Ίμιραχου. Xcict/os δί £δ€9 δτι Ουκ ϊστ ανμος 

^icr, T«&t ^y ^^r«vt ir«l T«jit Mk09t verbo irdi^rriF facicoduin." But ia 

9ί9φ$Λζφρ, r«irf li v«xir«f ^«6^ 5vXi»r Soph. PbiL 1057 we find: /vtl v^^crrc 

4ξ<ίη*μιτοι^. Alno PIttt. Legg. It. 707» μ^^ TcMc^t v•^* j^/<i>. «^ for v^ptrrt 

and Jut. viii. 174, "Permiztum iiaatU U hardly to be obtruded on an AtiSe 

et furilms ct fu^tivU." pro*e writer on the strength of a (doubt• 

D. πΦτΙμψ kίfψ—άwoκkvσuσ$mι\ Pro- ful) rcad'iiiff of lAidan, ae by Cobet. 1. 1. 

IwbW raggcrttcd by Kiir. Hipp. 653, k 2i4w ΜΙρ^ rev Π«•Μλ2•ν?] All the 

*yw dvTMt rM'^ivir ίξ0μ4ρξ•μΜ £lt <^• proper names in this section are treated 

Kkiimw, Socr. in like manner woald as significant. ^«!3^t is the 'bright 

fain pargc his cars of the pestilent stuff showy one {* nvftnAiit perhaps = It 

he liad heard by t)ie infusion of more irA^evf ^vMsr•, a hearkencr to Tvlgar 

wholesome doctrine. I'rcscntly i» ru9 rumonr or popdar fidlacyi M># ip s< n s i 

^μΜωί^ answers to our ' caeteris paribus.' quasi ^r μν^^ΐ99Λ9 caravAivf (t (Rep• U• 

s. ftMirc^ hpit tt «Γ) ** Pro tf oave 872 b). a lorer of festinty ; 2ηκ(χβρ#ι^ 

corriffas sTef. Thoaet. 107 ▲• 4ir ^t 5t *I/Mf««#t• and Kl^f^ief eiplaia thai• 

«l/a.*^ Heind. '* ^ moint que im %€ eeifct telvea. Accoonts Tary with reniect to 

d'Sire PJOdre." Coos. the name of the fiither of Stesiehonn. 



Οντ•τ παρά σ•ι•— vdl^rrir] Cobet, Vr. no less than fire names being 

LI. p. 110, somewhat rashly ohaenrei in by Said., of which Socr. hM uleetad IIm 

refisrenc• to this paaiagei •'G'raeMiii• mosipotUeaL 

«it «4fti^ €Φ^, BOO w^^^H va^ ret. Ohtc irt^ IrsyMt, «.τΛ.] li iaa lhth wi y . 



40 ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟΣ [244. A 

λδγσς ^ς ip ναμοντσ^ ίμαστον τψ μη 4ρωρη μαΧΚον φ^ 

Sup γαρίζ/ίσθοΛ, διότι &7 ^ Μ^*^ μαίνεται, 6 hi σωφρονύ. 

c£ μΜΡ γαρ ί^ν avkow το μανίαν κακόν Λναι, «τοιλως iv 

4Κίγ€ΤΌτ VW hi τα μέγιστα των άγα^ωι^ ημίν yiyvtrai 

£ια μανίας, OtUf μίντοι Socrci ΖιΖομ4νη%. *Η re yap S17 

^ ΑΑφοΤϋ ψροφητις αϊ τ iv Afuhdvjj Upeiai ftovcuraiB 

jMcr νολλα Si} ιταΐ ιταλα iSiiji re καΧ ίημοσύ/» την ΈλλάΒα 

mpyoKravTo, σωφρονσυσαι hi βραγία ^ ovhiv. καΧ iav hri 

^ιίγωμεν Χίβυλλαν τ€ ical αλλονς» όσοι pavrucg ')(ρώμ€νοι, 

^1ν0€ψ ιτολλα hri «τολλοίς npokeyovre^ c($ το μίλλον ωρ- 

^ωσαν, μηκύνοιμ€ν ip hfjXa irai^l keyovrt^. TOhe μην 

^ίζναν εΐΓΐμξψτύρασθαίρ ori ical των παλοΛων οΐ τα ονό- 

juira Τίθ€μ€νοι ουκ αίαχρον ηγουντο ovSc δι^€ΐδο$ μανίαν. 

«ν γαρ ip τζ KoXkiarg τέχιηι, ^ το μάλλον κρίνεται, αύτο Ο 

Touro τοιίνομα 4μπΚ€κοντ€ς μανικην ίκάλ€σαΛτ αλλ* ώς 

njt 8ocr^ to argue tlrat heemise tho all namce wcro originally sigiiificaiit 

lovvr h mad, thcn ffo fc the non-lover (SiSa^aoAiirA ipyaim καΐ 5ι««^ιτιιτΑ riit 

ihonld bave the preference. It might e^iat, Crat. p. 388) in dcvclopvd at great 

be to^ were BMdneM per $€ an eril ; but length in tlie CratyluH. Tlie ctymolo- 

tUa ia not to. There is a divine as well gical spccalationii in that dialogue pre• 

at a koman madneM; and the divine tent a singular mixture of acutencim and 

Madness la the choicest gill of heaven to eztra%'sgance, soinetimeii bona fide, but 

■an. Its kinds» or some of them, are sometimes with the design of iiarcidying 

then cnmneratcd. the ill-regulated ingenuity of Plato's 

fli 1Λ9 yk» ^ 4vAeer, a.vJL] 'had it iiredeeesnors in tlie same line, of whom 

been a i4mple proposition/ i. e. tme with- rluthypbron is named, tliougb others are 

eat qnallflcation, as Aristotle uses kmKmt, doubtlves intended. Perhsps the deri«*a- 

80 turnip. 206 ▲• 1^ thf effrtit kwKow tion of ^mir^ may liave lieen scrioudly 

Im kiytm Iri #1 MpmwM rev έγ«#•ν meant. It was at any rate sufficiently 

ifmmm, — r«r $4, ' bet so far ftmn that plausible to have found fairour with tho 

befaiy the case,' Ac. The entire passsge Greeks of tliat ds^, as we know from 

hem «I βΛ9 to mm^k tfjm, 2 15 B, is quoted Eostathius that it did in much later times. ' 

bj Aristides Rhetor, ed. Dind. voL iL It also seems to ha«'e satisfie«l Cicero, 

pi 1ft (IS cd. Jebb). Div. i. 1. If any refutation were neces- 

B. tar* 4p Amimm tiptmt] Ko priest• sary it would be found in the fact that 
esses are mentioned bv Homer as existing the woni ^dirrit is used by Homer, wlio 
cithar at Delphi or Dodona« The latter was quite ignorant of the connexion he- 
trade is tended by the 8elli — A»f«T^«elfff tween frcnxy ami tlie prophetic art. 
XnyngpBi, IL zvi. tSS. He is Ofpially Yet Heind. censures IHsto for not per• 
%noraDt of Sibylla, who is first named ceiving its connexion with μ4μβττ§Λ 1 
W Hcfadittti^ afterwards by Aristo• The bad taste (Avci^MraAi•) of those who 
jmanca and Flato^ bot.alwavs in Uw sin- inserted the rav, is paralleled by tho 
gnlar ««ηΐιττ. The * Sibyls' weremnl- kremU of disguising the true origin of 
tipBed by later writers first to three and Mkevr^er by encumbering the final syl- 
IhcB to ten. The etoiy of the Dodo- hibh» with a |«! Crat. 414 c. The sub- 
hf4ibth fai Harod. lii. S^ b wdl sequent derivation of •/«mrrur^ (th^tu 




pset , Irrsfia) la in Fkto'e broadest stylo 
el vA M/mrm rM^mm] of bmitcr• 



Am. KkeU wnim m h m. TM• aotfaNi thai 



— S45, Α.] ΦΛΙΔΡΟΧ. 41 

Κ€ΐλον 01^09» δται^ OtU^ M^V^ yfy^^V^*^ οντω vo/ucromrcv 

c^CKTo. oi δί vw άπ€ΐροιτάλως το rav 4π€μβαΧλθ9η'€9 

μορτίκην 4κάΚ€σαν. iwei και την γ€ rSi¥ ίμφράνων, &f^* 

aw του μίΧλσντος δια re όρνίθωρ ποιούμενων «eoi r£y 

αλλωι^ ίτημ^ίων, ατ Ικ διάνοιας ποριζομ^ων ανθρωπύηυ 

,οΙησ€ΐ νονν Τ€ και Ιστορία^» οιονοΐσηκην ΙπωνόμαχτοΛτ ^y 

]) rai^ οίωνιστίκην τφ ω σ€μνύνοντ€% oL vioi καλοΰσυ^• οσψ 

&9 ο^ r^KtioTtpov καλ έντίμοτ€μον μαντική οιοανιστικη^^ 

το Τ€ όνομα του ονόματος ipyov τ ίργου^ τόσφ ιτάλλιοτ 

μαρτυρουσιν oi παλαιοί μανίαν σωφροσύνης ττ^ν he $mv 

της ναρ ανθρώπων γιγνομίνης, *ΛΧλα μην νόσων γ€ καΧ 

πόνων των μν/ίστων, α Stj παλοΛων ix μηνψατων ποθο^ 

Κ €v τισι των γενών, η μΜνία 4γγ€νομ€νη καΐ προφηγτεύσασα, 

οΐς eSeit άπαλΚαγην cvpcro» καταφιτ^ουσα . προς OeSn^ 

€ύχας τ€ καΐ λατρείας» όθεν ^ καθαρμών Τ€ καί rcXcrmr 

τυχούσα εζάντη ίποίησε τον ίαυτης ίχοντα προς re τον 

παρόντα και τον eirctra χρόνον, λύσιν τψ ορθώς pMvivr^ 

945 Τ€ και καταχτχομ^νφ των παρόντων κακών €ύρομίνη. \ Τρίηφ 

C. iw€\ ff«l T^r >t Twr 4μφρόρ•»0] **Te• tbip of Eoclkics (B.C. 403), bvt wm pro• 

nuiMcin Yctcrcm Icrtioncm vmov^^iw» «d bsblj med in Utermrr compokitioiM eon• 

(|U0(1 liquet n*peteiMlnin «mc cz ante• si<lcnil>ly earlier, peraap• tnon after its 

(ζτνκηη T^r (irii^tv, ita ut idvtn sit qiiod reiiuted inveDtion bj Simoniile•• This 

ζψτ•ύττ^0" Stallb. Tlic reading vomv- peeiiw to follow from tbe rh vmAmik^ im 

fi/nfr is now diitploccd by voiov^crwr in the Cratylnt 1. 1^ wliero the word *Αττ•• 

the tpxt of Ar. Itbct. Hat I confcM that «irrl also coantenanoca tbe tradition oi 

tbe ctmHtruction appears to me clumsy the Ionian oriffin of tbe letter. Th• 

and inelegant. If we might venture on participle 99iu^9wn9t is illustrated bgr 

the cluingc of a single letter, I should pro• tbe T^ a yy lt l» of Crat. 414 c; rk rf fir » 

pose to read the ]Nissagc as follows : iwu ΜμΜΤΛ rcMrra meroKixmerm 4H ^*^ 

ir«l r^|9 yt rw 4μψρ4ρ•0¥ (sc. r^xnfr op• rmi^ βφ¥Κ•μ4ρ9»ψ τρΛΎψ^9» mirrd, κ,τΛ, 

|iosc«l to T^ «αλλί^τρ ^^χι^ι Ρ* f*Qp•) C4* *AXXk μ^ΐ9 — ff«p^«nr] Tliis eoiioo• 

ni«'ir row μ4kλ•rr9t Μ re ij^lSuif vaiev• and diflUcalt passage has been ingenl• 

μ4ρ•0ΐ^ md rmv i\Kmw cif^ciwr, Ir* 4κ ously and on the whole satisiactorily ex• 

Si«««iat ws^ifs^^rifr Aj^^. o<4^fft,ff.T.A. plained by Lobeck, whose words 1 snb• 

' For even the art of the sane, w1k> make join : "Quia nonnunquam fit ubi morbna 

research into futurity by the wav of gravius exarserit, ut alMtractns a corpora 

augury ami the other well-known signs, animus fbroris afllatu oocultas insidentie 

forasmuch as it b sn art which det ives mali causas pcrsenUscat, bine Plato alte• 

insight and information from tbe reason- rum genua divini Airoris eoostitnit ex 

ing faculty, by an eflbrt of unaided human pracsagiis aeffrotantium : Αλλ^^ |iVr..• 

thought, tliev, the namc^givers, have de- ΐχ•ττ«, Fbacur. S44 b, cigua lod inter• 

nominated •/••'•i^uc^. P''^^* seqni non nossum. AsUua nomiiie 

Ί>. τψ ύ vfiur^Ptrrfft] Corop. Crat. 410 tAip yimw iamilus sacerdotalca sagnii• 

0, £^«i ΆττΜπστΙ itt rh wmKmih^ tptu, cari pntat, quales Eomolpidae Ibera ani 

When tbe Λ was introduced into general Aeestoridae. 8ed hi nunquaa» prophei- 

uae at Athens is unoertaan. It b found andi et medicandi munere Amcti wmaA, 

In no inaeriptkM previona to the arehoo- aeqne oomteo y^ Uk ant eonm q^ 



44 ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟΣ [245,0 

W€pi Owui Τ€ icol ίρθμωπίρη%9 tSo^ra πάθη re καΧ ψγα, 
τάληθ€9 ΡΟίησαι. Αρχίΐ δ^ airoScif €ω^ η|䀕 

7νχ^ «Ura α^άκατο^• r& yap deuciioTroi^ άθάνατον• 

τ& ST άλλο mvow καΐ νν* άλλον KwovyLamv, ιτανλαι^ ίχρν 

«iinfcm»9• «ανλαν ^Ci {ω^9• μόνον hti το αυτό κι^ονι^, 

«re οΑκ oMokawov Ιαντό, ου «Ore λι^γ€4 κινούμ,^νον, άλλα 

«αΐ Toii αλλθ49 δσα κιλ^τολ τούτο ιτηγη καΧ Λρχη κατή'- d 

oci#s• ifX^ δ^ άγΑτητον. if οφχη^ γαρ ανάγκη παν το 

ycym/Acyor γίγν€σθαί, αύτην δ^ /χι^δ* 4ζ ivov ci γά/> cic 

τον ά/»χΐ| γίγνοίτο, ουκ &y ^f ^/?Χ^^ γίγνοιτο. 4π€ίΒη hi 

ίγύτητσν iari, καΐ οΒιαφθορον αυτό ανάγκη cli^ai. ορ;(^9 

yap δ^ άνολο/ΑΟπ^ ovrc αύη; irorc €«c του ουτ€ άλλο ^^ 

^Kcan|^ γ€νη<ηται, ciircp ^^ άρχ^? δβΐ τα πάντα γίγνεσθαι. 

^^vru δ^ κννησ€ω^ μεν άρχη το αύτο αύτο κινούν, τούτο 



cSn άπδΚλυσθαι ovrc γίγνεσθαι Βυνατόν, fj πάντα re 
^Μύρανον πασάν re γένεσιν σνμπεσουσαν στηναί καΐ μη^ β 
aStfiS €χ€ΐν όθεν κινηθεντα γενησεταί. αθανάτου 



Υνχ^ «■#■! Xot ' ererj utml,* Init rctidcrinfif of this piiua;^ to have read 

thcr 'an ioqV i• €. tbe vital principle itpx^ for 4ξ i^x^t» His wordii arc : ** Ip- 

gvnend. The ar^^meni amoanta to βαιη (iwincipiiim) nulla ex re alia nnnci 

thai organizatioB Jcpenda on soul, potest, nee emim etsei id principinm c|uod 

•ool on orgaaixation, as will be tliown gigncretar alian«lc.*' Schloicrmaclicr, I 

« at length la the excnrras on the olwcnre• liaii anticipated liadh.'• ταντ' t 

^ratie Dbeonraea of 8ocTatc«. " Hinter dcm emten oder xwciten y{- 

9. «I ykf l« rev Vx^ Τ^Τ^ιτ•» a^K ^ ^racr• iiehr leiclit kann Ύ•ντφ aungcfallen 



^ ^xi« TfyMtT•] " Rccte monui tap- Rcin, da man denn ulienicticn inuu : 



poet y^Trarr•). * dcm wcnn dcr Anfang aus etwae eni- 

*" 8ie cniai nitiociiiatsr : ' 8i prineipinm atiiide, w^entatinde dies nicht aus dcm 

mk miifmm rv writmr, ref em »o» poierii Anfangc.'" Ilut I oonfcta thai the coin- 

miri €9 primdpio ί ai^ijam eoueessum paratire difficnlty of the MS. reading ia 

trmi aaing w rem m pnmeipio oriri opot' with me an argument of its genuincneea ; 

iere/" Badh. Pnef. p. τ1. Acutely, aa and in the second ίφχ4ι, if it ever ex- 

ibimI : Imt Is not the nme thing implied isted, I can see only a conjecture of some 

b iht text as It stands, and as Fie. rcn- ingenious gkuwator. The pasmge in 

den it» * €x princtpio ntiqne non orire- Theodofet, Tlierap. ii. p. 36, 42 8ylb. 

tar»" k. β. a flrst p itnci p l e aanst in that (Gaijif. p. 100) is a quotation iVom the 

caae derive Ita existence from something paendo-Timaeus, not from the Phacdrua 

«Udi ia »Φί a fltat prindnle; as if 1m directly» as Stidlb. sevms to imagine. 

had aaid, 4ζ afo Vx^> yryrarr' <r, a From that sonrce probably came the 

parfptt wdqctioad abaordom f O.Herm. ^χ4• which would entail the further 

fip J aJ B a diflbreatly t "Hoe ipsom, vfir change of γίγΜττ• into fffif, or i|r as in 

νλ 7 H P4 ^iw w> , ex praeeedentibus re- Tim. Locr. 1. 1., •/ 7^ dyiwrrm, Uk k^ 

eat Id, ai prindoinm aliunde 4^ frt ίφχέ, Αλλ' iic^ip• 4ξ It ^χΑ 

kif 4ξ Vxft y i f P tH ui 4y4w€r9. 




dkU." Ami• ia Mg. CSeero^ wlw trans- tmt• M •tfr' A«iλλviriaι— Ttr^rrrai] 
ktaa tiiii proof ia tlM tMh book of his In Hke strain, mmimtit mmUimdis, argnes 



c ti^ sad repeirta Ida traaak• a great physidit of oar own day 1 " To 
DfapwLa^ leaM by Ui adbait that Ibna bm^ be deatroetibleb or 



—245, c] ΦΑ1ΔΡ0Χ. 43 

cu^ev μαρία% Μουσών hrl ποιτ/τικας θνρα^ σφίκηται, ircur- 
θ€ΐς ως αρα ίκ τέχνης ίκϋοΛς ποιητής ίσομ^νος, arcXiT^ 
αντος Τ€ «ταΐ 17 ττοίησις νπο της των μΑ^ννομένωιν η τον 
σωφρονονντος ηφορισθψ *"* 

Β Τοσαντα μ€ν σο» καΙ eri νΧείω €χω μΛρίας γιγνομΑης 
άπο θ€ων \€γ€ΐν καλά ερτγά. ωστ€ τοντό ye αντο μη 
φοβώμεθα^ μη8€ τις ημάς λόγος θορνβείτω 8e8i7TOficyo9» 
ώ^ προ τον Κ€Κίνημ€νον τον σώφρονα Sci προαιρ€ΪσθϋΛ 
φιΚον* άλλα roSc προς €Κ€ίνφ ^€ίζας φερίσθω τα νίκη-- 
TTJpiOLf ώς ουκ έπ* ώφ€Κ€ίψ 6 ίρως τφ ίρωντι καΧ τψ 
ίρωμίνφ €Κ θ€ων ίπιπ€μπ€ταΛ. ημιν Sc airoScurreoi^ ' αδ 
ToivojvTioVt ως cV* wnr^iif τ^ /xcyioT]} iropa OeSiv η 

Tocaim; μοΛηΛ οιόοται. 17 θ€ οΐ) αποθ€4ς4ς corai θ€%νο%^ μέν 
άπιστος^ σοφοΐς Sc irton}. Sci otv πρώτον φυχης φύσεως 

ttmalj pcniiafling himiiclf Umt wri «lone rcspoctftin^ cnoiigh, when be he• wit, ae 

will imiKc him a ihnrotigh poet, — ncitlier here, hit singing germento on. Gomiiere 

he nor hin workii will em attain perfee- the I<ni, cap. p. 633 s acq^ end Iteao 

tioii, bat are ik*atined» for all tUcir cold 09 C, ipiut &r κβύ<•ίμ§^ $9imn re «^ mt 

% pro|Hricty, to lie eclipeetl by the eflTaftions Η My/Mi^ χ^ ΐ |σ^% ι> >> ι iral pdimn mtX 

of tlic inspired madman.' Compare IVo- ra^f vatifrur•^ Cverrat, κ.τΑ. 
elm» IN>lit. IK 363, 1. 16, If γ^ L•, fn^h, wtiwHls ht 1^— ^#V••^'] So Be». 

h^m μβηνΑψ λ«λι«? Μ ν•«ΐ|τ ικίί? Ηρ•» 600 D» ^trfiirvr• Μ «ai aariikr 6aar2- 

a^Uifrai, aal avrif ArcA^f Vm «tai va(if- ιηρτ At Aypauciar c«« ArtAtvit^iar elrcr 

rif «i^raS, κ.τΛ. This more intelligiUe «•(farrtt. 

nmding vaii|rifri|t is patronixcd by Ast B. l«SirT^rar, At] Stallb. appositelY 

and by lladli., who aluo quotes Synesins quotes Demosth. contra Synm. 186. 6^ 

in defence of it. Uut the MS8. are ana- cl a^irrf f W ^rraadl Xiyvrtt ffitStp At 

nimous in fuvonr of «anfriKiif, which is f|«i fimrtkth, κ.τΛ. Ilie deponent rcrb 

also the reading of Ar. Uhet., and 8eneca IcSfrra^aa is bo r rowed by Plato and tKe 

has *'fnistni poetieat Jbret compos sui Attics from tlie Homeric l«iMrrapMu• 

pepulit," de Tranqoill. An. e.%G. It is Ther never use it in the sense of l«l«^ni^ 

a (lupution wlictlicr Ilato borrowed from as llomer and after him Hippocrafeea 

Democritus this now sufHciently trite sometiiiies do, but always tnuiaitively• 

sentiment. Cic. Div. i. 37» " negat sine See Lo^k, Pliryn. p. 320. 
furore Ucmocritus c|aenMiuam poetara τψ Vp«»m] Ar. Rhet. τψ «afafirri• 
magnum esse posse, quod idem dicit C. Icu^it ftkv Avirrat, r sfsif Μ sner^l 

Fbto." Uor. A. P. 293, **exduditsanoe The #afal are thoae trained to hi^ 

Hclicono jxictas Democritus." Ariutotlo speculation, as in tlie Pythagorean and 

means much the same thing, Probl. xxz.l. Academic schools ; the Ici^al may indode 

wlien he asks, ΖΛ τΐ W c^vcir ^cXatyxo- the litiganta of the eoorts and agon, aa 

kiKoi ; a passage referred to by Cic. Tusc well as the Eristie and empirical eeeta. 

i. 33. 80, " Aristotelcs ait omnes ingcnio- The latter will see no cogency in the 

SOS melancholicos esse." In the proverb argument, as they will reject or fidl to 

ίψ$οι^9* Moiwitr Hpmt the metaphor is comprehend the theonr of the aool o• 

presenrod though the sentiment differs, which it ia based, lliia theocy Sociy^ 

In illustration of arcA^t compare inf. proceeds to expound, borrowing, in the 

248 B, ArcAtif τί|? τον Irrot #ff«r early part of his exposition* theaogOBaUe 

av/|pxarrai, and especially the fragin. of and oracular tone of the earlier apeenla* 

Find., arf Aif rafias aa^a^ S^vf ^qnoCed tors, Anaxagorai^ HeraelitM^ sad Um 

inRep.T.467B,Boeekh,fir.S27. Oftbe FytliagoreaiiB. 
poetic Airy Plato elsewhere speaks dis- 



Λ^ 



4A ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟΣ [245,0 

νφι Otia /ς re ical οΛ^ρωπύτη^, ISopta πάθη re καΧ €ργα, 
ταλΐ}9€9 νσησοΛ. αρχή hi airoScif €019 ^fSc. 

7ιιχ;9 ν^β ανάκατος• ro yap ά€ίκίρ7ΐτον αθανατον 
το 2Γ άλλο fCiyow fcal νπ άλλον κινούμα^ον^ ιτανλαι^ €χον 
jrun^acftK• WQvkoM €X€i ζωής. μόνον 8η το αύτο ircyoSy, 
€ΚΓ6 ουκ &mk€iWOv έαντό, ον «Ore Xtfyci κινούμ^νον^ άλλα 
jnu fois αλλθ4ς δσα fccyeiroi rovro ιτγγη καλ άρχη κατή'' d 
<rcfli»«• αρχ^ ^ αγίντ/τον. i( άρχης γαρ ανάγκη παν το 
^lyyo/Aeyor γίγν€σθαί9 αύτην δ^ /χι^δ' 4ζ ίνός• Ci γά/> cic 
τον α^»χΐ| yiyvoiro» ovic &y 4ζ αρχής γίγνοιτο. ίπ€ώη hi 
αγάηρ-ορ ifrri, καΧ οΒιαφθορον αύτο ανάγκη cl^at. αρχής 
γαρ hti άποΚομίνης ovrc ανη; irorc €κ του ovrc άλλο 4ζ 
ίκάνης γ€νησ€ται, ciircp i( αρχής ScI ra πάντα γίγν^σθαί. 
ούτω ίη καβησ€ως μ€ν άρχη το αύτο αύτο κιρούν. τούτο 
α wr άιτολλνσΑα ovrc γίγν^σθα^ δυνατόν» ^ πάυντα re 
fApainnv νασάν re γέν^σ^ συμπ^σούσαν στηναχ κόΧ μη^ β 
vore αΖθ^ς ίχείΜ δθ€ν κατηθίντα γ€νήσ€ται. ά^αι^άτον 



Tw)^ wmni] Not ' erer^ μιιΙ/ but rcndcrinfi^ of this piiua;^ to have read 

thcr 'an MNil,' i. e. the vital principle ίφχ^ for 4ξ ^xiff. His words «ro : ** Ip• 

kk gcocnd. The ar^^ument amoants to sain (iirincipiiim) nalla ex re alia nnsci 

"1» that organizatioB Jqiends on soul, potest, nee enim etsei id primripium c|uod 

■oal on organisation, a• will be sliown gigncretur aliunde." Schloicrmachcr, I 

re at length in the excnrras on the obscrre, lias anticipated liadh/s ταντΊ 

Srotie Dt ic o nr sea of 8ocTatcs. " Hinter dcm cmten odcr iwciten 7^- 

9• «I y^ lit raw Afx^ ylyv^rrm, •4κ hf 7r»rr• sehr leicht kann τ•ντ• ausgcfallcn 

^ Vxi* νΤ^^^^^Ι " Rccte monni sup- scin, da man dcnn tilierHcticn muss : 

piendnm asne rarr " (se. post y^Trarr•). *dem wcnn dcr Anfang aus etwas eiit- 

"Sie cnim nitiocinatnr : ' Si prineipinm stindc, wf entstinde dies nicht aus dcm 

el dffMi rv oriimr, ref em «on poierii Anfange.' " Hut I confess that the ooin- 

Φτίη «r primeipiui ai^mijam eomeesntm paratiro difficulty of the MS. reading i• 

€rmi 0mmem rem m pnneipio oriri opor- with me an argument of its genuineness ; 

fsfw."* Badh. Vnef. p. tL Acutclj, at and in the second i^xht if it ever ex- 

lanal : bat b not the nme thing implied isted, I can see only a ooiijccture of some 

in tlM text as it stands, and as Fie. rcn- ingenioui glossator. The passage in 

■a it» "ex princi^ ntiqne non orire- Tlioodofet, Tlierap. ii. p. 3β, 42 8ylb. 

ν'Ίί.β. a flint prmeiple flsast in that (Gaisf. p. 100) is a quotation from tho 

derive its extstcnee from something paendo-Timaeus, not from the Phacdrus 

h is nal a Btat prindnle; as if μ directly, as Stidlb. sevms to imagine. 

Mid, 4 9^ ^ΨΧ^* yfyrarr' <r, a FVoro Uiat source probably came tho 

perfect radnetio ad alieardam? O.Herm. Α^χ4 which would entail the further 

fip i ii n a dSfltaraitly t "Hoe ipanm, vfir change of yfyparr• into «fit, or i|r as in 

^h J t 1ψ4 μtvm, ex praeeedentibns re• Tim. Locr. 1. 1., •/ γίφ iydwrrm, Uk hf 

fitiBiiMiaat Id, ri prindphrai aUmide %m $τ% kpxi. Αλλ' tfatW tf| At ^χΑ 

fknaiituf ekm hf IC Vx«' y ^ y o tri ai 4y4wtr9, 

mtA," Ami• ia Mg. CSeero^ who tnm•• rvSra Μ •#τ* Ατ^λλν#Γ#Μ— Ttr^rcraj] 

ktai Mi praof ia tlM eth book of hie la like strain, Mato^tr mMtmmdis, argnes 

ik c ti^ sad repeirta Ua traaala• a great physidit of oar owa day 1 "To 

ia IWn. DI9. L a^ leaM by Ui adWi thai Ibraa aa^ be deatraetibleb or 



—246. λ.] ΦΑ1ΔΡ0Χ. 45 - 

Zi π€φαα'μ&ου του νφ^ cavrov KumvyJpov, ^^νχ^ ούσΜκτ 
Τ€ καΐ λσγορ τχΑτον αυτόν τ^ς λ^/ων ovic oJUrywatai. 
irav γαρ σώμα φ /i^ €ζωθ€ν το κΐΛ^ΐσθαι, αφνχοΡρ f 
hi €Ρ&οθ€Ρ αύτφ 4ζ αντον, ΙμψνχοΡ» &s ταύτης οίκτης 
φύσ€ως ^Ιηη(ης. Ci S* Ιση τοντο οντω^ ^(Ορ, μη άλλο η 

246 cIiOi το αντο €αντο KUfow \ ^ ^n^^f ^ζ άί^γκης iySnf• 
τον Τ€ καΧ άθάνατον ψνχη &y cii;• ilc/K /uv oSr άβοι• 
ι^ασύ)ΐ9 αντ^9 Ικανως. 

ilcpl Sc της iScas avr^s £$€ λ€ΐττ€οι^ otov μ4ν ^στ4»^ 
νάντη πάντως θ^ιας cl^eu iccu μακράς Βιηγησ^ως^ f Sc 



CMi alto^lier dimppoar, woald be to tenUftm aninio rao infemuitam tcnait 

Admit tluit matter conkl be «ncroitcd, omun in libris de ΚίφνΜίοΑ copiot i— 

for wo Icnow imittor only by ite forces." illnetnvit.'' AH coramcntaton, ■fieai^ 

Kamday, on the Connenration of Force, and modem» bare rooogniaed in tiM 

After niiitm wo mint understand, not Cliariotcer aiid hia pair of steeds tim 

Ivrar^, bnt some oilier word, as l»« or well-known tiiplo division of tbe aool 

hmywMif. * Klue munt all lieaTcn and into tlie reasoning, tbe passkmate» Uid 

all created nature collapse and become tbe appetent principles (λβγιττ•*^, •»- 

fixed, liaving no source of fVcsh move• |iur^, Vvifsytfrutiri, which lies at thb 

ment or growth remaining.' root of PUto's etfiieal doctrine. See 

E. tfrvxift «^(«r Tf ind λ^γοτ] Comp. Galen do Hinpocrate et Flat. (Opp. ▼• 8^ 

Lejrg. X. 8(13 ■, ^ t^ ψνχ^ι τ^ίφμΜ, Wr p. 802, ed. Kubn): W '^ίφ fmit «^ 

Tovrstf k4ysi Ιχ•μ«^ lUXor νλ^ ▼^^ Twsr, % κνητ)4η|ΐ «f^r a^pa X^ysr 

riv t^ ^iftf^rra, rV^ Svra^/rifr a^ri^v ίχ•νητ, rsvror 4 A^yirii^r «p^r ^v*^ 

mMiw «irttir mltni^ufi ibid. sui»ra, if' •ύκ . . . rv^Mlairri I* •ύ« A«l r^^ fJ^s » 

&ir ^etAoif v«pl («arror t^m ro«ir — (r tisurt ΐτββι r^ #v(ir)r(ar. Αλλ* fnrsr ^U» 

μ^ρ r^v stf#(«r, Ir li r%t o^fat r^r Vrfm Svsw«i#i^t sA anrrA gd^/tm^ ίκψήβέ , 

λ^Τον, Ir 8« Ifrsfui ; whore λ^γ•ί , nn liere, fttrsf y w sit i > t y « c» «^y rW Αμ^ΜΙπιτ» 

is eviuiviilcnt to Ζρο% or ^σμάί, of wliich κ.τ.λ. And again, p. 495, Sri vi tspuu• 

•ν«-ί« in Uie olijectivc countoqwirt. Socr. 90μ*Ρ9Ψ ^rtpow den rsv VvieupMvrrsf, aal 

ha<l shown tliat motion or cliango mnst its rh B»tuM^iA9P•^ sM^verc #«ιμι«χ•β 

liavc an ίφχ4ι, and tliat this ίφχ^ must ry ννιβι^ΐ|τ««^. It* 4i4r ^r«tf C^ara (4 

hsve the source of its motion in itself, UKarm^) rmvit rsS vpstif^^^Mv w^•- 

&c. He now procee<U to sliow that soul Ζ^ίγμβτΦί, alluding to tlie anecdote oi 

only is such an ίψχΊι, and that, being Lcuutius in Ilepub. iv. 439 S. O b se ri e ^ 

such, it i» uncreate and immortal, i«i• IMato asicrts only tliat whore tbe reaaon 

κιηισίβ being implic<l in e^rsiriny^U. — and tbe appotitoi are at variance^ the 

Tovrsi' uinhv is used by an ordinary ΦνμΙ^ί naturally takes part with tbe ibr- 

attraction for rovr* avri, namely rh ύψ* mer (/» rp rifr i^vx^s 9rimi trnXm rltt• 

4arrav «irsv^crsr. ται v^r rev λβγιστΜτ•?). He nowhere 

S^ie. Ilfpl 9i Ti|t /S^] 'concerning denies that a fbud may spring up ba- 
its fonn,* or ' type,* or gcncnilly, ' con- tween the fs^r and Uie reason. Thm 
ceniing its nature,' it^a ^ng frequentlv #v^t is %m itself fS^^ "o*^ ^ heaveahr 
C(|ui\'a]ent to ^^it. Tbe Btia «al μβ«^ eztractkm, but in excess it may diatmb 
iiirm^tt whidi Socr. declines is de• the equipoise of the soul, and so OTodece 
Tclopcd in the Republic and Tiinacus : evil. >Vliercas the natural tenoennr of 
the views which are tliere rraeoned out the lower appetites b evil and degrading 
being liere presented in tbe form of an to bunmn nature, and tb^ are t bci e fot e 
allegory. For nothing can be more true figured here by the low-bned and Ul-con• 
than SUUIk's remark : ** Pliilosopbus ditioned steed, as the $w0Ai ia said la be 
quo tempore Pliaedrum scripsit. Jam ' noble and good and of noUt 
eaudem de animi huraani natora son- parentage•' 



W9^^m^^f^^mifFmmmm>'mfmerFmm'r^0mmf''i0tmiemmi9mi^mmmm'^'mw^^ 



J 







48 ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟί [247, A 

μ&€ί γαρ *£σηα ύ^ $€w οΖκψ μορη• των hi αΧΚων οσο4 
& τψ rim SciScica άριθμφ τεταγμένα Otol αρχοντ€ς, 
^yoShnra^ «ατα τάζΐΜ ijv Ικαστσς έτάχθη. ιτολλαΐ μ€ν οΖν 
«oi μακαριαι Oiak Τ€ καΐ SicfoSoi έντος ουρανού, ας 
9uim γ4ρΌ% €υ&αιμ6νων έπίστρέφεται, νράττων έκαστος 

Μ7• ιι^ΡΜ Ύίφ *Ε#τΙ•— #iini] In thii Uom of an anny, μ Lcgg. vii. 813 I. 

H— ■< Plato ΜΜ arailcd himaclf of a In thb place bowerer tlie Si /^οβ•• Mcm 

^^tthngnrfii ηΙιϋα•ορΜιαι• ArUioUe to be roads leading throutfk and out of 

^SOm «a tlMi * the I^liagoraaat place a the tnlicre• of tlie κννπιΐ planet», in- 

tlie entiv of the nnhrene» round clnded In the great tplicro of the fiiod 

theTflappoae the earth to rcvoire; stan, which to the ancienU fanned tlie 

Um other pbneta do.** Among tlie bonndary of the κίσμ•9 or 9bpeu4t. 80 

a they 'cnnnerate the Sun and a recent (lennantranKhitor," gar manche 

i thi• eential ire b therefore dit- den llimiiicl durclmclicidcndc lialin." 

froBi the 8«n« and there ii no hf^it, which I bare 

ition Ibr the oplnkm, repeated in PcrW dcnotca tlio orbit 

It tfcat'm OQ Kgrptiui Astronomy 1 take it to mean 

IfaMHi's Hcrodotuf^ rol. ϋ. p. 330), porting the vault 

^fthagoraa was acquainted with tlie fbool. iv. c 4, gives tlie following expla- 

tbeary of the soUr Bvstem. The nation : fvcir• c/f rV ftvsv^iCrior 

■g w ert M named thb Central Fire 4i|r «|«, «ροσιχνι AvcCvirwer r^r »^^ar^, 

ψ9 λ βΛ^, ΑΛ§ 99py49t Atht «first, καΐ tfr &ύτψ «c^ifxs^nfr, ««I fieri 

htftly iwrim τ•» «arrit. Comp. ra^ifr tit ukrhw rhp mfpmvhw ««I ri rov 

at Gado iL 13, with Stob. £cl. i. s^paysS rwrsr. Tlie wonl 6irff(i»irm«r 

allows tliat he undcfHtands a^lf to incuu 

w u AAal fAw sir, κ.τΛ.] It b true, says tlie uiMlcnnost of two or more coats or 

Λ, that within the circnmfercnce of sliclls of which the licnvciily sphere con• 

hcurenly sphere tliere is no lack of sists. Comp. Qalcn dc Hipp, ct Plat., 

Sous spectacles and goodly liigliwayi, p. 190, Ktilin t c/t rhw 6irf (Μκάτα rkt 

kich the gods trarene as tliey go nbont vAt vp&t χνιΛν, ' to tlic coitt or mem• 

:1ieir treiy-day aTocations; but liesidcs branc which lines the ribs.* if ki^U am 

rsf there b a route which tliey tread mean a vault or spherical arch (foniiz 

ly oB their high feaH days—a route cocli, ooeli convcxs, as the intiTiir. n*n• 

"^■pUU fhmi flnt to last, kailing to tlio dcr it), tlicro b no objection to tins view, 

"^rvfy apex of tlio arch which sup|Hirts which Ktallb. adopts. Mine liowcvcr is 

"^ha* vault of lieaven, and there oiwning more in acconUince with the clamical 

"%MMM ita outer circumference, wliciico use of k^it, and it loems to me that the 

weir can feast tlieir eyes upon tlie glories idea of such a zone may caMily have liccn 

^f thaauper-e el e st ial region — 9ι•»ρον^ιτΑ suggcste«l by the plieiiomeiion of the 

4n^ rmf ss far sS— which far exceed the milky way. I suppose this k^U to touch 

0im» ^rrVf s<fa » s g in beauty, as the mad tlie umler surface of tlie •dforot, as 

'Which leads to them exceeds in difliculty I'rocl. suppoiics his iwi(mum to do : and 

the beaten highways on which the goiis both intcr|>rctations explain iwh ami 

u wB— r g y go to and fro. Such, after Avsvpilri•», tlie rvadings supported by tlie 

much eoQsiilerstion, I believe to lie best MS8. Tlie position of iitpum in the 

Phito'a meaning in thi• grand but ob• sentenee sliows it to be a secondary pro• 

wrenaswagu. The sense I have given dicatoi 'up to its aumrait or vertex.' 

to ii4«ls• seenM lustlAed by Thue. iii. Comp. Arist Av. 390, «sf ' a^r^r r^y 

Ml It rV ^Ψ^ ίτψ9ρ9μ4ρφΐη, l#«r •^ X^p•*^ ixpt» hpmtntt ^yy^t. The variant 

4ήν 3il(alai• compared with Herod, i. Μ (or ^h removes some difficulties, and 

IflOl rxoMwrfWfff Μ Ι•^|•Ιμ «drr• ao does 9&ρώη9¥ for ^rsv^^nsr, but in an 

Miliar M«r fx«vri hk rwf TwautAr, I•' obscure pamage like this it seems the 

or W 1<Λμ» Ιμ|•^ιι ittkiyrrm. The safer course to hold to the reading for 

~ is Bom sti m e w used for the orbits which there b preponderant autlmrity. 

'led hy the heavmdy bodioi^ as in Piroelus haa mueb to my upon the inner 

977 a» 9Tp4fmw i^r^ vdras meaning of the n^ytwiiy but mithing 

iafJIsaft iNMliaMtk» ibr thaovolo• worth attoDding to• 






• Α.] 



ΦΔΙΔΡΟΧ. 47 

D Ti {ακ»^» ίχρψ μλν ^νχην» €χρ¥ Se σώμα» τον acl Si χράν9¥ 
ταντα ζυμπ€φνκστα. *ilXXa ταντα μίν δι^• δν^^ ry tfc^ 
φίΚον, ravTji ίχίτω tc icat Xe/nrftn. τήι^ 8* alruiy r^9 
των πτ€ρων αποβολής^ BC ^ν φνχης ανορρΛ» Χαβωμο^• 
coTi Sc ri9 ToiaSc. 

Π4φνκ€ΐ^ 'η πτ€ρου Βύναμις το ίμβριθΐ^ ayeiy ομ» 
μ€Γ€ωρίζουσα, ^ το τωρ ΘΑν yivo^ ouccu κ€ΚξΗΛ^ώνηκ€ 
δ€ «17 μαΧιστα των π€ρΙ το σώμα τον θάον. το δ2 
9€u>p Kokov» σοφόν, αγαθόν και παν δ τι τοιοντον. rou* 

Ι TOis S17 7/>^'<^€ταί re καΧ avfcreu μαΚιστά yc ro τη9 ψνχί)9 
ΐΓτίρωμα^ αισχρφ Se καΐ irair^ ic€U rots ^i^avribif φθίν€ΐ 
τ€ iral διόλλνται. δ /icp δ^ μ€γας ηγ€μων iv ονρανψ 
Zevs, €λαύνων πτηνδν άρμα, vpSno% tropcucroi, Sioicoir- 
/χωμ irc&yra icat €πίμ€Κονμ€νον τψ δ' cWcreu στ/>ατ4α 
247 θιών re ical δαι/χδι^ωι^» κατά &δeιrα /Ae/>i} | κ€κοσμημαη^Φ 

ever.' In the Timaef» the created i^ods s. i /Ur Η #t^«i κ.τΛ.] The gruMl 

are coiii|M>andcd of hocly and mnil, which lliltonic pomp of tliit pamaff• eiorcdcd 

can only be pnt asunder by the will of the comprehensioQ of IKonynvi of Hall• 

tlic tiiprcme Ucity. In the lal^•^' or camansne, whoie criticinna on PUto mad 

inferior divinitica, the nnion is encntially on Tliacydidea are of nearly ecpml IH• 

diMoltiblc. In the tenth of tlie Ijawn, gi<litY (IXe admirahili r\ dieendi in I>e• 

on the otlier iMnd, llato inclinot to the month.p.OTltReteke). Thelanffmigewa• 

notion that even the created gods may probably suggested by Soph. lUect. 17fi» 

l>e incoqwmiil (1/aws, p. 899 a). Pbs- fm ^^yat ii^ s^fary Z«frt ir if^f^ wimi 

v-aibly the wordu in tlie text are to lie un• aal ir^r^r««, but it seems hypercritical 

^ dcrHtond as conveying an spolngy for his with Qroen τ. Prinsterer to object to 

temerity in speculating upon tlie subject ivycMMr as an interpolation. Siee inf. 

at nil. 252 X, SKvwi^uf (o{ rev Aiif) W • . • 

D. n/^Mffr 4 vr.] It is the nature iiyt μοΡΛκ^ t riiif ^v€uf. Zcusbhere^aa 

of all plumage to raiw heavenward the elecwliere, tlie impersonation of intelli• 

body to which it is attached : so tliat of grnce (vavt, ^afiia, ^^ny^it). Comp. 

all Imdily instruments it may be said to i'hilcb. p. 90 D, •ν«•ντ 4ρ μΐψ rf τ•ν 

have most aiRnity with the divine ; for Aths ipth φ^9ΐ /iariAcar^v ^^i^ ^H'X^i' 

wc conceive the gnds as dwelling on high. /ia^iAur^r Si revr ίγγίγ^^^έη . . tfr I* 

Hence the upward tendencies of the soul lUXeif (sc. ^feif) λλλβ κβλιΐ, ttmf % flK^m 

may be aptly symbolized by feathers, iita^roti k4y9v9ut. Of the 'other gods,' 

These tendencies which are tlie soul's thrpe are enumerated inf. 252. The M• 

plumage «re fostered by all that is fair, μοΡ9ί represent the as yet nnfsllcn spiriti^ 

, wise, good ~ in a word, by that which is marshidled under their respective patron• 

divine. 8uch b the obvious meaning deities (ib.). Plotinns, Enn. τ. 8. e. ΙΟς 

of this passage, in which, for the pur• seems to distinffuish between Meiftm^t 

poses of the allegory, the sign and the and ψνχΛί in this passage, bvt thia la 

thing signified are intentionally fused, a needless refinement. 

Compare l*lutarch. Plat. Quaest. vi., •ύκ ψψ t* Isrsvai] O. Hermann*• not• o• 

Ανλ rphrm» wrtp^p 9f€^y6p9¥W (r^r thb is amnsingt "Poetamm verba legwpt 

hmmwruc4ip) in r^y inndl^ ^'^ ^^ ▼«- ^ putares ι τψ t* Ivrrai rr^ari^ vt 9Um 

wtump «al Φ^ιιτΑρ hm^fi9€wf. After aal Ui^swt Ayrsf— 'Hyf vrrai ttmk vdl^ 

rev «cisv the M88. give ψνχ^, a riot• {iti€p»9) fmst τ4χ#ικητ frarrai• m 

which Heind^ on the anthority of Plv• triroetnimi μ4ψη% yi^ 1rr(a V ffAp 

tMvh L U properly titaniiliMitod. ^cy fn^•*' (9 



48 ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟΣ [247, A 

μ&€ί yap *Εστία i^ θ€ωρ οΐκψ μΛνγ των Zi αλλωρ οσο4 
Ir τψ rmp SciScfca άριθμφ τεταγμένοι dcol άρχοντ€ς, 
^γανντϋίΐ «ατα ταζιν ^ν €«ταστο$ ίτάχθη• ιτολλαΐ μ€ν οΖν 
ϋοΐ μΛκαρίΰΛ Oiai re fcal SUifbSoi όπ-ο? ov/ku^oS» &9 
tfcflir ymK cuSaifidi^p επιστρέφεται» πράττων έκαστος 

Μ7• lUvti >Jif Ίt0rlm'^μU^] In thii Uons of an anny, as hcgg, τϋ. 813 κ. 
ΗΜβ Plato ΜΜ arailcd Idmaelf of a In ibb place however the Si/{o3oi nocm 




^rtliagorHUi ntNloaophiim. ArieioUe to be roads leading ikrongh and out of 

tdb «a tbai * the I^hagoveaas place a the tnlicre• of tn κννηΐ planets, in- 

ire \m the eentra of the oniversc» round elnded in the great splicro of the fiiod 

vhirh thcTsappoae the earth to icrolre; stars, which to the ancients ffinncd tlio 

as the other pbneta do.** Among the bonndar}* of the κ4^μοί or s^paytfr. 80 

nbacts they -cnnroerate the Sun and a recent (lennan translator, *' gar mnncho 

If ooB : this eential Are is therefon dis- den iliimnd durcliwliciilcmlo 

tiact fron the 8«n« and thero is no hf^ls, which I hare 

Ibundation far the opinion, repeated in pcrl? denotes tlie orbit 

a recent treatbe on Kgyptian Astronomy 1 take it to mean 

(RawlinsoB's Heroιlσtuf^ rol. ϋ. p. 330), P<M^ing tlie vault 

that iHthagoras was aequainteil with tlio Thcol. iv. c 4, gives the following cxpla- 

true theory of the soUr system. The nation : fvcir• th riiw iw ου paw top 

^pthagoroaiis nancd thb Central Fire 4ι|τΓΙ«, «poecxMs Avt («Mrviar rlw oipwow, 

άΛ§ ψ9 λ βΜ^, ΑΛ§ vsfT^f, Διλ? «first, mil iw a^ry Vfpifxs^nfi', «ral μίτί 

and laetly iwrim rsv «arrit. Coinp. ra^nfr cit mirhw rhp svpcv^r «αϊ τί τον 

Arist. de Gado iL 13, with Stob. £cl. i. •ύρ«Μν ρΑτφρ, ΊΊιο wonl 6ir«(Mirvi«r 

pi 488). sliows tliat lie undcrHtamlx a^lt to menu 

«sAAal βΛρ sir, a.rA.] It b true, says Uk* omlcnnost of two or more coats or 

Flato^ that wUkin the circnmference of sliclb of which the hcnvciilv splivrc con• 

the heavenly sphere there b no bck of sbts. Comp. Qalcn dc Hipp, ct 1*1» t., 

g fariou a Rpeetades and goodly highwayi, p. 190, Kt'ilin 1 tit rhp uvf (Μκάτα rks 

wliieh the gods tnveme as tliey go about vAfvp&t χηΑρΜ, ' to tlic cont or mom• 

thdr tveiy-day avocations; but licsidcs brane which lines the ribs.* if k^U am 

thrsp thero b a route which they tread mean a vault or sfilicrical arch (fornix 

«Uy OB their high feaH days^a route cocli, ooeli convexs, as the inU'riir. ri»n• 

ipUO ftom ftnt to last, kailing to the dcr it), tlicro b no objection to this view, 

very apex of tlio arch which sup|Hirts which Stallb. adopts. Mine however is 

the vault of heaven, and there opening more in nccordsnce with the clamical 

upoM its outer circumference, wlienco use of k^lt, and it loeins to me that the 

tiiej can feast their eyes upon tlie glories idea of such a xonc nmy caMily Iia%'e been 

of the snper-eelesUal region — Btmpovwtrk suggested by the pheiiomeiion of the 

Ibt^ rev evpamsa— which far exceed tlie milky way. I suppose this ki^U to touch 

Msi iPT^f s<fa » s8 in beauty, as tlie road tlie umler surface of tlie •ύρ«^«>ι, as 

whidb leads to them exceeds in difficult I'rocl. supposes his 6«i(»u« to do : and 

the beaten highways on which the goiis both interpretations explain ^h an«l 

Oldiaarily go to and fVo. Such, after Avsi^pansyftheruulingssupiiortcd by tlio 

wch oonMdcration, I believe to lie best MSS. Tlie position of lUrpor in the 

Phto*• meaning in this grand but ob• sentenee sliows it to be a secondary pro- 

Knrojpasnage. The sense I have given dicatot 'up to its summit or vertex.' 

to li^^lst seeaM instifted by Thue. iii. Comp. Arist Av. 390, «sf ' mbr^w r^ 

98L ^f rV ^W ίτψ9ρ•μ4ριη, l#«r mktt X^p•^ lUr^or ipwrvcr ^yy^t. The variant 

4μτ 3il(alai• eomparod with Herod, i. Μ for 6v^ removes some aifKculties, and 

IflOL rxauvrfWff Μ IU|elsi «drra so does e^^isr fbr ^wovpimop, but in an 

raSinp 49mm fx••^ ^ ▼m' 7»Mu«wr, li' obscure pamage like this it seems the 

er W ξΉΜ$ Ιμ|•^ιι ^«Afyerrai• The safer course to hold to the reading for 

~ is aoBetimes used for the orfiits which thero is prcpomlorent autlmrity. 

'led hy tlM heavwdy bodieib w in Piroclus has muen to ny upon the mner 

977 a» 9rpifw9 tn&rpm, vdras meaning of the n^ytwiiy hot nothing 

iaiJIfaft iNHliaMtk» ibr tlwovoln• worth attending to. 



•247, C] 



ΦΛΙΔΡΟΧ. 49 



αντων το αντον. cnrcrai δ^ ό acl ίθίλωι^ tc καΧ δννά- 

/xcpos• φθόνος γαρ €ζω Otiov χορού ΙστατοΛ. oray Sc δΐ} 

Β προς Βαχτα καΐ iwl θούτην ϊωσιρ» ακροΜ ννο Ίΐιν vvou- 

. ράνιον άψϊδα nopevovroA προς wavrts Ίί^ψ τα μίν tfeaiy 

οχήματα Ισοβρόπϋι/ς ewjvta θ¥τα ρψΒίως iro/>cvcrai, τα 

Sti άλλα μάγις* βρίθει γαρ ο της κάκης ίππος ματί• 

χων, hri την γην ρίπων Τ€ καΧ βαρύνων φ μ-η 

καλώς ^ τ^θραμμίνος των ηνίοχων, ίνθα ίιη πόνος Τ€ 

καΐ άγων ίσχατος φνχη πρ6κ€ίται. αί μ^ γαρ αθάνατοι 

καλούμεναι, ηνίκ Slv προς άκρφ γίνωνται, ίζω iropcv- 

G dttaoA €στησαν ίπΐ τψ τον ουρανού νωτψ, στάσατ S2 

αντάς ircpiayci η π^ριφορά^ αϊ δ^ θ€ωρονσ^ τα ίζω τον 

ούραρου. τον Sc ύπ€ρουράνιον τόπον ου Τ€ τις υμνήσω 

πω των TgSe ποιητής ου Τ€ πο6^ ύμνησ€ί κατ άζίαν. 

€χ€ΐ Sk £δ€• το\μητ4ον γαρ οίν το yc άληθίς ciirccr, 

• p$lt^t ykf It•» 9*lm0 χ•ρ•9 Urmrmi] to tho omlneioii of wft^m wad tK• 

A bje*l>low «t the vulgar noticNi, Sri r• rotcBUoti of w«fff4«rrw. The p>— ga 

••Mr v«r f$0F9^p, CompAre Aritt. will in ilwt caie run tliust im^ h^ 

Mctaph. i. 2. 13, mI M^ Xiy9y€i τι •ί riiif i n w fimw 4ψ•1« v«f«^*rrw vf^ 

iroiifTal «αϊ 99ψνκ§ f ••rcir τ λ ecier• Ii4rrffr 4^^» rk ^)r #t«r ^χ4^τ«, 

^r) τ•^•ν ri»^/l«irci ^4[λι#τ« c^K^f «•! lvo^iwm9 •Η(^« ^«, ^^*• τΑ Μ 

9vtfTvxfif flrej irirraf T«vf vcpirra^t. ΑλΛ« ^^if• *The tOAmt of the god• 

Αλλ* α<ττ• τ λ efiMr ftf*r«f^y 4ιΛ4χ9ΎΛ* oiMly, being evenly poiaod «ml held well 

f Tr•!, ΑλλΑ «αϊ ««τ A T^w v«p«<^u«r νολλλ in lumd, but tbo«e of tlie otiier qiirita 

ψ•ν3•τται Αβιδοί, «^c τγι roia^ifff with difBculty» for tlie vicious steed goet 

(/νιστήμιιι) λλλΐ|» χμίι νμίζηιν νιμιι»• heavily, by hiM curthwiurd inclination de- 

r4p99, pressing tlie driver, in case he have not 

v^^f Serra md Μ βοίπ!»] Tlic pleonasm tlmroughly broken him.' Another eipe• 

is in harmony with the general grandilo• dicnt is that of G. Hermann, L 1., wImh 

qucnce of the rmsssgc. Inf. 250 B, ^ir following Sdincidcr, proposes to rend 

Tf Kol e4m9, Tlie incident is of counw «pit Anu^ct, f Uirk iimw, κ.τΛ. 

snggoetcd by Horn. II. i. 423, Zf &t 7^ f μ^ ««λι»? ^] Lit. ' in the case of 

^t 'Air««r^r ^tr' kμύμovmt Ki9tow^ma any driver who may have a steed not 

Χβίζο9 ffiii «arji S«4t«, etot h* &μα wirrft properly trained.* This is the reading 

'fvorro, on which Ast observes: *'Ho- of tlic best MSS^ and is eonfirmed fay 

merus poeta Jovem cum reliquis dts ad Ficinns: "enieum^e emriyarmm eqmu* 

eptUas facit proficiscentem, Hato pliilo- no» bomns " (he read καλλι with 00• 

sophus ad rerum divinarum spectationes, MS.) " nntriluM Jkerii** Two MSS. give 

quae animi sunt epulae. (Vid« inf. p. ^r for ^, which Stallb. and Ast prefer, 

2i7 A.)" but tlie best are in favour of the text I 

B. rk μ^ψ ••dr, κ.τΛ.] The asyndeton have adopted, which is also found with• 

is harsh and scarcely defensible. To out variation in the 8chol. on Syncahia» 

avoid it, Ast ))roposcd the omission of wcpl ^rwvUrr, p. 105, Tumeb. HciwL 

«spf ^rroi, ami the substitution of α inserts %p after f , but perhapa the ood•• 

comma for α fbller stop after ijfSif. Dodh. sion of tlie particle may bo tolerated i» 

takes the same view, objecting also to α scmi-poetiad composition like the pr•• 

the " putida repetitio" of ysft ^ rroi after sent. 

wsfff^emu. Some ftm liSS, have v^ c r«A#iirr/sr -^^φ sir] We nooi dor• 

μ\9 sir •. Αχ. I iboiud rather UielhM to ipeak the tmth, ny• Socr^ abov• all 

VOL. I. Ε 



•« 



52 ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟΣ [248, Β 

^rv^ τψ αρίστφ νομή ίκ τον ίκ€Ϊ \€ψωνος τυγχ(£ν€^ 
οίσα, η Τ€ τον wrtpov φύσις, φ ^νχη κουφίζ€ταΛ9 τούτψ C 
τρίφ€ταί. θ€σμός Τ€ *ΛΖραστ€ίας oSc, ήτις L• φνχη θ€ψ 
{νροναδος γα^ομΑντι κατί^η τι των αΚηθων^ y^-^XP^ ^^ 
Ttfi Μρας vtpicSov ttvai άπημονα, κία^ ocl τοντο δνιπ}- 
τ«4 woUiv, ocl άβλαβη ctrar Stop hi αδι;ματησασα ^irt- 
σπ4σθα$ μη ZSj/g καί ru^i σνντνχίψ χρηο-αμίνη^ λήθης Τ€ 
καΧ κακίας πλησθάσα βαρννθ'β, βαρννθΛσα hi irrcpo/i• 
ρνήσγι re fcol ini την γην viajj. Tore νομός τανη^ι^ μη 
φυτΈυσοΑ tU μηh€μίav θηρ€ίαρ φύσιν iv τ§ wpdrg ytvi• D 
oci» άλλα την piv ιτλ€7στα Ihovaav €ΐς γονην άvhp6ς yc- 



«τ^ KjrJL• The old reading wee eS M^ to be in Oie poimlar creed. Aact. Rheti 
Irtx^» Ibr wbich Alt plwMibTjr suggested 408, |iry r *A8^a^«ff λ^τ» : Re|Mibl. 
T•* (ic rim) 9% ίψηχ . . •€ tfrrir ; The 451 A, «ροβΊτντ» t^ 'A^piirrcMr. On 
tenon, nje Hoer^ whj the lool• exhibit this oecasioii the mysticel sense is 
tut exeeedlng engerness to behold tlie adopted by PhUo» wlio, eocording to 
FiddsofTrttth,btiiatiMuitnrmge is found Olymniodalrus, wrrmxw wm^u rk 
there «nited to the pore intellect, the Iwst 'Off^t, end nowhere more tlian in 
and nohlesi part of the soul, and to the this mythus. ft #|ώι 'AS^orrcUt is 
groirth of the plumage from which the simply tlio * law of destiny,' according 
soul derives her lightness and buoyancy, to wliicli those spirits which in the course 
Where, we may obsenre, the sign and of tlie divine progress have seen some- 
thing dgniAed are represented as two what, i. e. some coimidenible measure, 
independent facts ; for the ' plumage 'of of truth, shall remain unharmed until 
the soul is simply t?ie nme thing with the next great revolution, and so on 
vi Ifirrer r%s i^x^t, Tliis is one of each time in succcsiiion. TlioNe whose 
■HUiy artifices by which Plato oiiligcs powers are uncnnal to the cflVirt, and 
hi• readers to keep in mind tlie inner wIkh through mishap or fault of their 
Meaning of his allegorT. The &Aif^ff«t own, shed tlicir plumage and fall to 
«flier Is a new feature in the scenery of the earth in conse(|ocnce, are in tlicir 
the oiythus. Possibly Plato found the first earthly genesis incarnated as men, 
phrase in some Orphic poet, possibly never as beasts; this last degradation 
also in loine Pythagorean book. It is being apparently the rc«iilt of a iierverso 
wd hy the author of the Axiochus choice deliberately ma<lc by the soul 
(|71 b) to denote the plaoe where Minos itself at a subsequent period (inf. 2 U) d). 
and Bhadamanthtts hold their court. Human destiny would seem therefore to 
Analogoas phrases are Aftrilr Κ•ίμΜ9 in be partly the result of choice, partly of 
Orph. Lith. 81 ; 'Ar^t λι^ντ in Empe- necessity— and we have here a metaphy• 
dodes V• 2S» Karat. ; A^r vwtfor in sical problem clothed in a mythical dress. 
Bq^nbL X• 621. Plutarch, de Defect. D. r^w ^r «λιι#τ« — rvparMiriff] For 
Orae.» naes hXuitdn vtli•» in a tense this curious classification 'in order of 
half «athematical half mystical, and merit' we are not oblig^l to seek any 
•avonring ttrongly of a Pythagorean more occult motive than l*lato's private 
«mree. The periphratit \ ree vrc^v predilectiont. Kmpedodes, in a passage 
ψ ίψ %Μ b aaalogont to rh r%9 AAiffiset relating to the Metempsychosis, had 
InrrVf ' 7^>"Mt •νρ• 2^7 D• given the preoedenoe to /Mirrtiff r% 
C #fe|Uf Tt *A9imrrt(m9 Hf ] Adrat- mU ^μρφη4ΚΗ iral hfr^ Kal wpi^t, 
«ala, the iMvltaMe, It an epithet of 881» Karst. Out in l*hito's estimation 
*A94efm^, aad her nyatieal name in the the fcAirefer naturally hokis the first 
OipUe theoitgy (Loh. Aglaooh. p. 485)• rank, the Mover of beauty ' and < the 
la Aateh. Rma. 978^ A dm s t em b Identt• ointical and erotic nan ' meaning much 
iad wtth tkmmk, and to the eontimwd the aaate thing— At ftAMrefiat eirf t 



—248, Β.] ΦΛΙΔΡΟΧ. 51 

ωσαύτως τα οντά οντω% θ^ασαμάβη καΐ ίσηαθΛτα^ 52σα^ 
ιτάλϋ^ €49 το euro» τον ov/CKiyov« oucoSc ι^λ^α^• AAwoiys 
Sc αντ^9 δ ΐ}Ρΐοχο9 ιτρδς τΐ7'^ φάτνην Tou9 Tvirous onfcraf 
ναρφαλ^ρ αμβροσία^ τ€ ιταΐ ^* ^ντ^ Ρ€κταρ evonac. 
S48 καΐ οδτο9 /uv 0€ωρ ^ίθ9. α! Si αλλαι ^τνχα^ | η /i^ αόρι- 
στα ^f» Ιπομέιτη καΧ ^Ικασμίνη νκψ^ρ€Ρ €ΐς rw €$ω ^' 
τόπον Ίΐιν του i}i^io;(Ov κ^φα^ήν, καΐ συμν€ριην€χ9η την 
π€ρίφοραν, θορυβουμίνη νπο τ&ν ίππων καί μάγι^ καθ• 
ορωσα τα οντά• η δ^ τοτέ μ€ν ι^/κ, τοτέ δ' cSv, j3«a• 
ζομένων δ^ τωρ iinrcM^ τα μα^ cidc, τα δ' ον• αί δ^ δ^ 
αλλαι γ\ιχ6μ€ναι μλν απασοΛ του ανω Ιπονται^ άδυι^α• 
τουσαι δ€ ύποβρύχιαι ζυμπ^ριφίρονται» iraroucrai αλλι^λα^ 
Β καΐ ^πι^βάλλουσαι, mpa προ τη% iripa^ π^ιρωμένή ycye- 
σθαι. θόρυβος οΖν και άμιλλα καΐ ϊ^ρως ίσχατος yiyverau 
οΖ δΐ7 ^Α^^ 17'^^^Χ^'^ ΐΓολλαΙ μ^ν \ω\€ύονταΐί9 «ΌλλαΙ δί 
πολλά πτ€ρα θραύονταν παχτοΛ δβ, ποΚνν €)(ονσα ιτόκοι% 
άτ€λ€Γ9 T^s τον 01^09 ^α9 απ€ρχονταΛ, καΧ άπέΚθουσαι 
τροφβ Βοζαστρ χρωντοΛ. οδ δ* &€χ* η «Όλλ*^ σνονδ^ το 
αΚηθ€ίας iheiv π€Βίον οδ ίστίν, η| tc δ^ προσήκουσα 

it contcmplatG•. Other icienooe bave at all» but are earned ronnd witli tKa 

to (lo with tlic «^iaf ^cr^xorra, which rest, immencd in the liquid elemeot• 

arc called irrm in virtue of this μ4$9ξΐί, Horn. Hymn. 33. 11, lir* An^trr^pte 

bat have no independent reality. Thej fidrrtt Tlfi^puniir r^y I* ί^μ4ί τ• μέγ^α 

are irru νη or mmra τ^ but not lrr»r aral κvμm imXiwwitt Of^ar ^ve^pvxf^r* 

nor «vrji «raC mirk trrm. Compare A)K>llodor. iii. 15. 8. 8 (ap. Stepb. Lex.)» 

Sophist. 241 D. Tiji^ «r^y riit «p^firifr τ«τ «ol«#v ^«i^^iaff 

Toirt Twevt rr^^at] II. T. 3G8, "ErT ^ve^pvxier V«Wik•• Her. i. 180, 

Trravt fmKff ve^yt^t «Mc^a ''l^f, ^ν•/9^νχι•^ eixiiirtc f /| pt> » (■€. 4 «ere• 

A^a«^ V( ^x^iM'» wmfk I* Ιμβρ^σ»Μ^ μht rhp Twor). 
/54[A«r «Jto^. 218. B. ArcAcit] "Qnau iniUationi• 

«/ 9i λλλβι th^xaf] Tlic godiH we experte•," Ast. The mysteries were 

have seen, stand on the outer surface called rdkii, rtktrai, the (adepts rtrc• 

(M^y) of heaven : of the other souls, Χ^μ4ν%^ as is well known. Ilioae who 

those which roost resemble gods can only depart frustrated and disappointed of the 

partially emerge into the outer region, wisbed-for spectacle, are fain to Ibed 

'llieir heads being above water, or what- bencefortli upon the cbalT and busks of 

ever be the element of which the great opinion, instciid of the pure nectar and 

sphere is composed, they are able to ambrosia of exact truth, as the steads of 

view the Kssenccs, thongli with some the gods, and, we may suppose, their 

diflicolty, for their steeds confuse and drivers also» were wont to do: anp. 

troubto them. A second onler of souls 247 s. - 

is leas favoured: they see but in part, •{fffPfx* — l|TtMf«*^«A.]Tbisreadiag 

for ever and anon the rostivcness of restored by Bckk. after careAil co l l a t ioa 

tlieir teams causes them to dip below of liSS. (see his Vv. 14.), b not, I think, 

the surface. The nugority are unable to be disturbed. Badh. eoi^eetwf• ip 

to ftruggle up into the higher region I* Irtx* • • 1^ i^ri^» 9 rt Η • • 9 rt vei 

Β 2 



1 



54 ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟΧ [248, £ 

Koimi hwyoYdf iiutvwtn μοίρας μ€ΓαΚαμβάρ€ΐ, &9 S* &y 
oSucu^• χαρσι^ος. Ci9 f^^ γαρ rh avrh οθο^ η|κ€4 17 
^|ηιχΐ} έιτάΐπΊ}, ούιτ a^icycirai ^τωμ μυρίων' ου γαρ nrc- 
ρΰϋται πρ6 τοσούτον χρόνου, \ πλην η τον φιλοσόφησα^' 240 
TOf ϋολως 4 ιτα«8€ραστι}σι&ιτο9 /ΐ€τά φιΚοσοφίας. atrai 
Zi rpirff v^coSfi τ^ xtXiCTC^ iav ^λωιται Tpls €φ€ξης * 
Tir /Sior TovTOP, οντω ΐΓΓ€ρωθ€ΐσα^ τρισχιΚίοστφ erci 
^bn^xoMTOi. OA hi αλλαι» όταν τοι^ πρώτον βίον TeXcvn;- 
σικη» κρίσεως ίτυχρν. κριΒάσαι δ^, α! /i^ cis τα ύπο 

ttt wal allcr dcBlli i• detcmlned tolelj lings Uiu• : "^Errir 'Αι^τκιιι x^i^M» ^*^ 
ly 11m fifi Η had Μ 00 «otb• withoai <Hf ir/m wmKmUw (cumi». «t r^^r 'AS^• 
BAraae• to the aate-Milal itate• How m(«r• p. rap.) *AtSi«y, νλ«τΛ##ι ««γι- 
α #<if trt 1 ^ 1 or * r ^p armi can bo Mid rfff7i##i/r*r fpicoir E9rtf nr Α^ιιτλ•- 
iMMfwt Meifw wo MO iMi tofomied» and κΐψψι ψ^ψ ψίλΛ yvSo μν^ηβ, (Aa/^rtr 
tto Twlroif Crarur most thorefore pro- «Trc /Β/•ι• λιλάγχοη /MMfoivr•?,) Tp(f 
kaUj bo taluB with ο gnin of •llowance. μ» ^pfor A^t Air^ μΜκΛρωρ iAiKiivBmi 
U io howovor ao t owor t hj, that fai it• rcu^^r*r««vr«<«liA X^«l»cf8ff«inrrMr. 
Jbo< mwfK tho aool'• conditkNi is fixed T6r (f. ry) «•) ^7^ rwr ci^ ftry^r «c^tr 
• i iO MM g to aa uMUeimml itandard mJAA^kiltt whcrca• in Plato the human 
μ49 wkeirrm lleirar)» wheraat it• lool• before its fall, in ranked among the 
i after learinff the body depend• on Sai^rt t. Kriscbc (Phacdr. p. 66) will 
il conaidiiatiOM (jh &r liira(«ff have it that bj βρα Em|)cdoclc• meant 
myf), the third part of a year. If there 
A ΐύί >4p rh mM] i.e. f^r t^p t#v be any truth in thie notion, the μν^Μ 
m Λαΐ9» $mrpm t Tim. 48 B. fni of Plato ami tlio rplf μνρ/βι Stpoi of 
Virg• O. hr. ή6» " vira rolaro Empcdoclc• will denote the nme period 
■ atqno alV» soeccdcro of time. But thin in probably a n<HHllcsM 







laiani , ^ 

refinement ; the number• three and ten 

•fcr A f u rw r roi Mtw μ^φίων] Thi• being both ' sacred ' numbers, and there- 

gcaitiro of tiMo' b usually acoom- fore naturally sufrgesting themffelves to 

' d with «p^ or iwrh. Out the a mind of a mvsUcal torn like that of 

^ is freooently omitted, a• in a Law Empedoele•, and indeed of I*lato in hi• 

DeM. Mid. p. 529, W Μ Φ•€μΦ$4τβΛ mythopoeie mood•• 

•If tV iAialer rptaKOPrm 249.] The soul of the tme philoeopher 

|#i«pdr if* fsk^fi y p^ i• Herod, ri. i• excused from •even of the ten millen- 

iy9fk <^«• ^μ•μ49»ρ •μκ Xrraral nial probation• through which the reet 

SMihurly in reference to past hare to poM. This is probaUy an 

Arist• Plot. 98^ νολλον γΑ^ Orphioo-Py thagorean idea. Pindar, who 

•fx Mpaad wif x#^r#v. It borrows largely from such sources, has 

be rain to inouire into Plato's the well-known lines: Stm I* itoXfMmw- 

' Ibr fixing this preeiw number ^t rflt 'EMmrifmBi fitfrarrtr kvh vd^var 

An 'amras niagmis,' at the iMttmw IVcir Τνχ^ίτ, IrtiAar Ai^t 48^ 

of which the pbiioU reoorer the «a^A K^iimt rip^tw (i4m μηκέρων rarer 

^^«litiro poaitioM thcj occoped at its «.τΛ. 01. it 68. Compare also the 

was a donee of the curious statement of Herodotus (ii. ISA), 

hot there is no who spMks of a «c^^Avrir τρι#χιλΐΜτ 

thai Pbto thooglit of it bore, iri^ μ a feature in the Egyptun mo• 

the Blerptiaa i^do waa fixed at tempsychosi•, which he accuses his own 

ara. (Other cydw are enumo- eountrvnen of plagiarising: τ•4τ^ ry 

Ideiar, CfaroaoL L 182 aeq.• Κίη/ψ Swi st 'EJU^mpt ixfi^wnm, el^iir 

wkkk are of tha length of a apir tp er el U forcer, it ΛΙψ Itivrdr 

φΜμ 






It la Mora probable that ' Mrrf τ£τ #yii, «Mt r4 eMnms e4 

took tho hlDi fiPOM BMpedode•» 7β ^ $»* Th• «ibt^if 0Uh^, which takea 

JattofHeiMfMaprfaw^work placo at tho end of each MUlMudal po. 



-— S49, α] ΦΛΙΔΡΟΐε. 55 

γη^ ΖικαΐΜϋΤτίρια ίΚθουσοΛ Βίκην iKtunnHrw, α! δ' ά% rou* 

Β ρανου TWO, τόπον νπδ τ^ς htiai% κουφισθ€ΪσαΛ Βιάγονσυ^ 

άζίω^ οδ iv ορθρώπον cZSci ίβίωσαν βίου• τφ hi χιΚίο* 

ίττψ άμφ6τ€ραι άψίκνούμ€ΡαΛ ini κΚηρωσίν Τ€ καΧ α?/κ<Γΐι^ 

h τον ScvrCjpov βίου^ aipowrai hv &y ίθ^λγι έκαστη, ίνθα 

ι καΐ Ci9 θηρίου βίον ανθρωπινή ^Ιβυχη άφυα^ΐτα^, καΐ lie 

θηρίου, δς ποτ€ άνθρωπος ^ν» πάΚίΡ €ΐς ανθρωπον. ού 

γαρ η γ€ μή ποτ€ ιδονσα την αΚ'ηθ€ίαρ cis roSc ηζ€^ το 

€Γχημα. See γαρ ανθρωπον ζυνιένα^ κατ βίδος Xcyo/icvoi^t 

^ir πο)^Κων 16ντ αισθήσεων Ci9 ^ λογισμφ ζνναίρούμ€νον• 

οτοντο δ^ iartv αναμνησις ίκάνων, α ποτ cIScy ^ημων η 

^υχτη συμπορ€υθΛτα θ€φ και ύπ€ρΑ>υσα & νυν Λναί 

φαμ€ν, καΙ άρακύφασα Ci9 το tv όντως, διο δ^ ΒικοΛως 

riod, is described droiineUntUiHy in ibe Plato goes on to nj» ii noitber mora nor 

mjrthut, Kcp. x. 017. less tmm an act w reminiaeenoe (M- 

iuttumrfiptm] fin&mirtwr^ipta, ' placea of /u^frir) ; these general forma of the nader• 

torment,' is rollnx's interpretation of standing reminding us of their trana- 

tlio word. Comp. Ckirg. 523 B, τλ riit cendcnt prototynea— the ideaa presented 

tjinft tc^furr^^iar, I 8^ Tdprmpoi^ «r«- to the gaze of the unbodied ao«d in tho 

"^ Xovvt. ante-natal state. It will be obsenred 

B. Μ nK^p^vlir Tf «ral aXpn^tp"] Tlicso tliat I hare adopted for the mlg. Ar 

words are explained by Kcp. x. 617 E, Budb.'s correction lorr*. This will be 

^ ^ where tlio souU are made to draw lots thonglit over bold, in face of a coo• 

V J^. for the first clioice and then vpmros 4 sensus of MSS. But to speak of the 

'^ ;^ \ Aaxi^r wpwrot edpurai βίον — a mythical tlSaf itself as /ir— proceeding or ad• 

^ \ mode of reconciling freedom and neces• Tancingr to a ' unity,' itself being thnt 

'4 ^> \ sity-^clioice being lefb free, but under ' unity which b the result of the pro• 

K^ I limiting conditions. cess— is a licence of bod writing in which 

^^^ \ Mairai] Wheretoo,— atthissUgoin it is difficult to beliere that PUto 

'^ ;^ its hiMtory, — the human soul is per- would indulge. Neither can we speak 

mitted to migrate into a bestial state of of an cTS^t as ζνρβαρφνμ^νΦΡ t/t (r, which 

existence, or vice vcrsL It had beforo is equally tautological. It Is eridentlr 

been stated that in its first yiw^vts the the man, the generalizing mind, which 

^^ soul invariably animates a huma» form can alone be said Upm tit tr Aryir^^ 

•c (sup. 248 d). From the two passages ^vrcupo^fiffrsr, or in other words, ig 

compared, it would appear that every voKXAw oiV^^cvr ttt iw cTtef. Comp» 

aoul had caught at least eome dim Hep. x. 686 a, •?<»! 7d(p«#^ri tr Sirar• 

glimpse of the truth in its heavenly pro• r#y φΐωβαμ^ρ rtBtvHt wtp^ ?ffarra rk 

ffress, as is stated below, 249 b: ira^a veAAJi •Γι rmbrhp ΙνομΜ ί9ΐψ4ρφμ§ρ, 

Sytf^vev ^νχ^ f ^«i rf$4uTtu rk 6rra, This generalizing process, the nrimanf 

1 ^ 111 ykp Μμωπ•ρ•^ξνρΛίρούμ9Ρ•ρ'] It law ά the human understanding, la 

J |u' is a law of the human understanding brieflv expressed in the PUtonicibraiula 

^ *^ that it can onlv act by the way of gene- tr κβΛ voAAi. Phileb. 16 ο ia a 'locna 

C ^ C nd notions, ' the form so called ' ascend- classicus' on this subiect. 
/ r ^ ing from the manifold impressions of c. hh 1)^ luraiwt] The intellect of tho 

^ ^ sense to a unity collected by a process t>f philosopher obeys the same law• as 

reason or reflection. In other words, other minds ; it too can only arrive at 

sennbles are per te unintelligible; we truth by collecting generals IWrni par• 

can only understand a thing bv referring ticulare t but the phuoaopher doea that 

it to a eUsa or general notwn• This, syitematioally and peraeveringfy, which 



V 



v^ 



. «i> 



V» 



ψm 



'^'^^^^^^f^^1^^ι»mmmmmmmmmmmm»mmmmfιmm0mmmflf^Φmmmmm 



!«P 



66 ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟΧ [249, ο 



fAnf wnpowrtu 17 ^^ φιλοσάφον διαμοια* προς γαρ iKti" 
ΡΟΚ id iam μρήμΌ κατά Sv^a/iiv, νρο^ οΐσπ€ρ Otos 
im 0ύθ9 iarru τοις Sc δ^ roiovroif cu^p υπομνημασιν 
ίΙβΚίΓ^χΪρωιΣαβος» τΑ4οΌς «c* tcXcra^ τ€\ονμ€νος, r Acos 
omi9 fioP09 yiyvtrai. Ιζίστάμ€ΜΗ^ Hk των ανθρωπίνων Ό 
σπωΛασμάτων» καΐ vpos τψ OtUf γιγν6μ€νσς, pov^crci- 
τ«4 flip thro τ£ρ νοΚλων ως παρακινων, ίνθουσυάζων h\ 
Xikrfit rods «Όλλονς. 
^Βστι Siij οδρ ScSpo 6 iras ^fcoip λόχος vepl της Tcrc^- 



doi•» imrpotelee• and pliilotoplicr ftirirc• at cnct icicntifie 

hltiwitthig ■MiMier• Henoe the toal ideas. ^&s impliofl tliat thin muHt lio 

if the Mga alone w core r i iU loit ρ1«• done methodically, Ί. e. acronlmp^ to the 

■a«b tlM avmbol md cameft or its principles of a troe dialectic I tliink 

^AUtj, ' For it Is e/vwr t dwellinff in the distinction lietwecn tlSsr and •!/« 

mt 1111 J «pon tiMii Essence, hy dwelling is here not to he overlooked, though 

sn wldcli it is that even a |^ b dirine,' the two words are in moNt cases inter• 

Le. to the contemplation of which a elmngcablc. All men undcmtand ac• 

god owes Ms dlrinity, as if he had said cording to an §1^$, more or Icm, ac- 

9Λ§ $nif #m Mtt «p^f rstt 9^t¥ ίστι, conling to their several capacities, tlie 

For tlie pimiae «Wt rtri sTmu comp. nliilos^vher alone ascenrls to ^rra or 

Phaed. 81 C wAfiit ft^t r^ cipi|^/ry ts/ai, — rf rev jrrst Acl hii Ar)ri^fu»r 

jUrr V * SMT^dnit, *defixas est in/ «psnrt Im«i'•' '<^f (Soph. 251). Tlio 

8o panL inf. wo have^ «f^f τψ Φ^Ιψ mysteries in which tlio mgc is ever un• 

YUfS^FSPsi. dcrgoing initiation arc called rtAfoi, as 

«pit sirvtp Mf Ar IcSir tfm] Her- presently we read of rmw rf At rvr %p 9/^it 

asrias tdls ns that there were no less thrtuf ^airspiwrinir (250 a). In Iliileb. 

tban fimr readings of this clanne: % G7 tlie abiioluto Good is stylcHl ii rsv 

«pit strwffpMf Ar ft^t iwuf,%wahuf Iirarsv iral rcA^ov S^va^f, and distin• 

#t7if 4€rtmt % lurk re» H^psv, «f^t gnbhed by three nredicates from tlie 

olnrtp k Mf Ar 9%i9 ivriw, % wdAir rovt which contemplates it. The pliilo• 

Mlf Imr. The second of these is sopher is thus the subject of a true 

dnnd in theBodLand Vat., and is mnch ^r#svrierfiir, of which the emotions of 

tlM best. 4 Mt eonld only mean the the awe-stricken mystae at Kleusis are 

«^iwno Deity• a meaning which woold bnt a type. Compare also Itep. τΐϋ. 

«Ml with tM eonventiooal theology of 660 x, rtAsv^/rev if^X^^ μτξάχ•ί9% 

tlM Mjthns. Ot^f without the article r/At^i. 

dinotei any one of the twelve gods, or D. At vapamvAr] Pmperlv the com• 

ndtfr of the eleven before allied to ; pound means to < move amiss,' as in Arint. 

Jbr wra are left to caiueetttre what the Iian.e45, wk9wu pvp %p μ§ «apa«iHi#arT* 

H J iHu a l Botrimcnt of Hcitia may have npt, where wa^aa. is now substituted on 

nsait wings being evidently inappropriate Μ S. authority for tlie volg. ^vsair^^amr*. 

%Λ m aedentary a deity. The same correction seems to be required 

f] The •!!% it would seem» in Rep. ix. 673 C, μβΛ9ίμ*ψ•$ «al 6«•κ•ιη• 

mves irrm, bnt onlv 'me- nfaitt. As a synonym of ^«frtrfai, tlie 

, ' •nggcslivc of Irra. This Ast intransitive «apaairt&r is usual, not va^- 

~ eoBBni.p.48Si ''haeeveri airtSriai, whirb is Arst used by late 

reeordatio didtur, ipila writers. Com. ap. Harpocr. p. 23 1 

qnod in auperiore vita rviNhrirf wa^aarireSn aal μημψνίβιψ, 8o 

^ (b. 0. Mia, proprio sensu an old dotard is called vafaataimfffAt 

Un dkla» «I dleHngnator Λ eo qnod hf ^Aiaiat by a comio pott ap. J. Foil• 

eiMb li. 0. notio iinlTem vel gonoib Main. Com. Or. iv. 680. 
^ Mt n r) hn> eon ipw bwMl n ni ttTocatnr.* ^W^i Η etr ItSft] 8oer. in these 

III «aiOTi iMfMgtb II i• Vf «Mditating words ranindt Fhaedr. of the drift of 

««%!*' «I •ohmmimIIom' that tht the briUkuit apiaodt Jwt coMlnded. It 




— S4», c] ΦΛΙΑΡΟΧ. 55 

γη^ Βικαιωτηρια ίΚθωΗται Βίκην ίκτίνονσΐΜ, ai ί^ άς τον» 
Β ρορον rira rowov νπο rfjs Βίκης κουφ^τΟΛτοΛ Siayovcrir 

Ι amicus ol• i» αα^ρωπσυ cZSci Ιβίωσοα^ βίου. τψ hi χλλια- 

{ττψ άμφ6τ€ραί άφικvovμ€ιmι hrl κΚηρωσίρ Τ€ fcol a^peorur 

I τον ScvTCjpov βίου, aipowrai hv &y iOikji ίκαστη• &$a 

fcoi eU θηρίου βίον ανθρωπίνη ^χη αφυα^ΐτοΑ» ιταΐ 4κ 
θηρίου» δς wore ανθρωνος ^ν, πάλιν €49 αι^/Μ#νοτ• ον 
Ύ^ V Ύ^ H'V ^<y^^ ιδονσα τηρ άΚηθ€ίαρ €49 toSc ηζ€ΐ το 
{τχημα. Sci γαρ ορθρωπον ζυνυίναχ κατ €28o9 Xcyo/Acyor, 

k ^fc πολλωρ ίόιτ' αίσθησ^ων €49 ^ \ιογισμψ ζυιηιψούμοβΟϋβ• 

οτοντο $€ €OT4v άι^άμιο;σ49 Ικ^ίΐΗύν, α ποτ €l8€y i}/x£r 17 

^^υχη συμπορ€υθ€Ϊσα θ€φ καΐ ύπΈρΑΛσα & vw clim 

φαμ€Ρ, καΐ ovcucu^cura C49 το &ι^ δκτ«9• &o δ^ 84icaui9 



Λ 



ν^ 



riod, it deacribed drciniistaiiiknj in the Plato goes on to ny• it noitlier mora 

mythoa, llcp. x. 017. lest tmm an act 01 Wimhiiaceaco (MU 

Mutmtmriiptm'] ^«#■nrr4fM^ 'place• of /u^frir) ; these general forait of tlio mma&r 

torment,* b Fblliix*• inteqiretotkNi of atanding reminding na of tlwir tnno• 

the word. Comp. Ckirg. 623 B, τλ τ^f eendcnt prototype•— the idois presented 

MU^t l«rfMrr4pi«r, I 1^ TJ^rmpw am- to the gaxe of the unbodied aoid in th• 

^ ^ A«Sri. ante-naUl etato. It will he obserrad 

X^ ^^ B. #vl nkipm^tw T§ ind •3|ρ€#ιΐτ] These Uiat I haTe adopted for the ▼•%• Ar 

^^ t words are expbined bj Kcp. z. 617 X, BMlh.'s correction Mrr*. Thia wOl W 

^ ^ where tlie souls are made to draw lots tlionght orer bold, in lace of a co•• 

V ^' . for the Brst choice and then vpmrmt 4 sensus of MSS. But to sneak of the 
'^ ^ I A«xi»r wpmft ulpurmi βΐφν — a mythical 919•$ itself as Up — procee oi ng or nd• 
4 \ mode of rcconciliiig freedom and neces• Tandngr to a ' unity» itself Μη§ thni 
^ ^> \ sity-^clioice being left free, but under * unity which b the result of the pfo• 

V >-^ \ limiting conditions. cess— b a licence of bod writing in whick 
Ma ««/] Where too, — at thb stage in it is difficult to bdiere that Flnlo 

:^ its hintory, — the human soul is per• would indulge. Neitlier can we speak 

mitted to migrate into a bestial state of of an clSet as ^vroi^if'^rer tlr (r, wnick 

existence, or vice Tcrs&. It had before b equally tautologicaL It b eridcBtlT 

been stated tliat in its first 7^rf#it the the man, the generalizing mind, which 

^ soul invariably animates a Αμμο» form can alone be said Uifm us tr Κβτρ^μ^ 

(sup. 248 d). From the two passages |irr«<pe^«r«r, or in oth«r word% 4κ 

compared, it would appear that every voWmw airfi^f«r t^r tr cllef. Coaapii 

aoul had caught at least some dim Bep. z. 686 a, tUst T^tpve^r• tr Sa«r• 

glimpse of the truth in its hearenly pro- τ•ρ §Ιύ$Λμ9Ρ rt09€0m vt^ (amrm rk 

ffress, as is stated below, 249 b: wm^m «•λλΑ «It rmirhf ίψ•μΜ httfimfu»» 

la^piwen tf^x^ f ^«i τιβ^οτβι rk irra. Thb generalizing process, the muhut 

111 ηfiφ Mpmw p ζvι mApoύμ9PΦw'] It bw of the human understaodinK, b 

\.' is a bw of the human understanding brieilT expressed in the Pbtonieibnnnla 

that it can only act by the way of gene- tr ««1 wkxL Phibb. 16 ο b a 'locna 

_ ral notions, ' the form so called ' ascend- classicus' on thb subieet. 

r ^ ing from the manifold impressions of c. ti^ 1)^ luta/tft] The intellect of tho 

sense to a unity collected by a process t>f pliiloaopher obeys the same law• an 

reason or refiection. In other words, other minds ; it too can only arri?• at 

sensibles are per »e nnintelligibb; we truth by eoUeeting generab ftom par• 

can only understand a thing bv referring ticulara ι but tha phUoeopher do•• &nl 

it to a da•• or geDarai notkm• This, •y»»maticaHy and per^efWiag^» wldeh 



V» 






58 ΠΔΑΤΩΝΟΧ [:{49, Β 

έρίστη Τ€ Κϋΐ Ιζ αρίστων τψ re ίχορτι, καΐ τφ κοϋ^ω- 
PoSrrA αντ^ yiyvcrnu, καΧ στι τανη^ς μετέχων της /ia- 
mof 6 ^)£r r£y ιταλωι^ ^cum79 KoXciroi. καθάπ€ρ γαρ 
ύρψΓΟί, ιτασα μίν ορθρωπου ψνχη φνσ^ rc^carai τα 
oirra, ^ ον« Αι^ iJXtfcy Cis roSc ro {ωοι^, | άναμιμνησκ€σθα^ 250 
f £r TwrSc ^JCCiva ov ρφΒιον atraajit ovrc οσαι βραχέως 
cBor *τ07€ rflurc^ ovrc at ScSy>o ιτ€σοΰσα4 ίΖυστύγΎΐσαν» 
ωστ€ ννό τιμμ^ ομιλΛων ίπΐ το αΖικον τραπόμ€να^ λήθην 
ir rorc ctSor te /οωμ ^cu^• oXiyou δ^ Xcuroi^cu αΤς ro 
της μίηζμης ικαρως vap€<rrw. aSrai Sc, orap ri t£p 
lim ομοίωμα ϋδακτιν, ^inrXifrro^rcu και ovKiff αύτων 
yiyvovrai» h V cicrri ro πάθος αγνοούσα δια ro μη i«ca- 
pfif ScoicrAayeatfoi. Sucouxrvn^s μh^ oZv καΐ σωφροσύνη 



m^Umif T^f «V«v«*] βαρ. 118 D t ΤΜττβι] The latter of tliese phrases b 
Μηι. with 249 B. ' hardly to be diiiUiiguiithcd in »cnse fnm 
% mim Av 4λ•ητ, ff.rJL] 'else had it the former, /ιητλ^«#β«ι bcinc equi- 
cntcred the aBimu called man.' ralciit to ilivrmrfmi (Schol. Nub. 811, 
lb eihfmim^ as aap. 237 c. It would 4ΐξψ•πΧψγμ4ρ /^teniir^ff), and this 
seeai to follow from this that erery man again, with or without ^ptimwt to mMt^ 
h potCBtiallj a philosopher, as the slave- «^•ν ylypMwBmt, In Charm. 155 D we 
boy ia the Ifcno b shown to be an have the still more idiomatic phrase 
■ BC Wi scSo i u geouBcter. Then are vcty •ftWr' 4 ρ Vfiavrsv ^r, answcrinf^ to the 
km howe v er who realiae their own Lnt. apmd me. So Ar. Vc«p. &J2, σκορ- 
CBpacitiesb iMvu^u^acriai I* 4κ tm'Sc hutarm» «A^riy •ύκ 49 «ftrsv. In Xen. 
Mem 9k ^^twr kwarp. This may ho Anab. 1. 5. 17, we fiml Aira^at ταντ• 4 
•wiag to their ill-luck either in the for- Κλ^«^χ•ι 49 4«vry 4ύ499τφ, * recovered 
acr or fai the present itoto of existence, hiinself,' where proliably 4avr«v was tlie 
la the ktter case evil associations may original reading, as it wems to have 
have twnied them Ihrni the right path been in Soph. l*liil. 050, άλλλ 9»9 fr' 49 
•ad donded their memory, so that ravrev y§9ov, tliough both Hcnn. and 
thfy qaite Ibtget the 'sacred objects' Dind. adiiere to tlK) vulg. σαντψ, the 
thcT beheld oa the solemn occasion of latter allcffing that tlie idiom 49 rarrsv 
thcff mitiatSoa. The force of Upk will is too familiar for the language of tra- 
appear UMire Ailly la the sequel. fP^jr- ^^ seems more likely that copy- 
ISO, wirm U, ctA.] As the ideas are ists have chungcd the forgotten Attic 
mmfe iti»/m rm rwr 49HJh, so the phe• into tlie commoner form. 
MNBcaai is ifutmpm τ£τ 4Ktt Comp. B. turaiee'^t μ^9 sir, ιτ.τΛ.] 'now 
Tim, 29 a ; 48 B» tr ^r At wmpmZtiy of justice, of temperance, and of all the 
liaret «lief hnr^iiw, 99nrhf «al 4^1 other i«leas which to souls are precious, 
TtArhf Ir• μlμ^μm Μ vmptthly there is no lustre in the counterfeits 
Mrt^er» T^rir f χβτ ««1 ipmr49 1 hero below ; indeed, so dull aro the 
1S2 D, wrr af af r ^rai • • . r4 λΛ9 organs through which men apprehend 
wra ervsf «a^altfy^Mira iwrivm the copies of such ideas, that but few 
i^rffi^ttrkik iJJim riiT0tt 4φμ49μ are able, and that with diflueulty, to 
eal eM $μΦ•4μΜΨβτ ««1 4 A>^l«t βΜτ^ behoU la the imitotlon the features of 
ύΑ iAAMt > l > P sHla i r4kr tlldr efo lAAf tlie original.' By l#« r^m ψνχοιι he 
«It f s faa r fi ia i «lre«f• The phraseology s ee m s to aMan «loral ideas (comp. inf. 
«f tta MmI theoty la prettT fullT ilia•- τίλλβ l#« 4pti^i^ among which he 
' ' ' ~ A. D a tl a r , Laett n. 127 fbL afterward• proceed• to show that beauty 
rart ai «■! φΜ4Γ mM^ γ^• akNM ha• tto dear aatitypt oa earth. 




, Β.] 



ΦΑΙΔΡΟΧ. 57 



ττβ fuuaa^» ^ν ντον το rfjH τ^ opmv ιταλλιχ, τον άλΐ|• 
0OV9 άναμψνησκ6μ€Ρσς» ντ€ρωταί tc καΐ [ovavT^^ovfAcyoc] 
νροθυμούμ€ΐΗ>% iawnriaOai^ iSvvarmv δ^, ορν%θο% Sunp 
Κ βλέπων ορω^ των κάτω ii άμ€λων, αΐτίαν ίχ€ΐ ως fia- 
vucSn Suuccc/AcyoSf ώ( ο|ρα αντη πασών των Μουσίαα€ων 



WM designed μ a pSctiire of the ' ftNirih by fikiwmf and Α^λΑτ, or ΑΙ ιρι ι γΑρ M 

lladncM,' tliai of Love, or rather Ma ... βκίνψ . . . A^Af . The claim Crar 

theory of the pbiloeophic habit of mind • . . i^»Kmf Η In cflTeet an cpesegfaia of 

of which Love η the eymbol. The point %p, and Μττβκ a• a riim m i of the ftf«• 

really attained in. that tlie pliiloaophcr going deaeription of the phitoaeph ic 

ii Ibe eubjcct of an ' enthnaiasai/ a rapt thnMani. The dlAcnlty of 

and paaeiunate yearning after a tmth thii in Engliih b akilfmly η 

higher and purer tlian either tlie aensca in Mr. Wnght'a traniktaa of 

or the nndcmtanding reflecting on tlie p. 40. 

ol jcctii of aenve can romiKh. Why is this ^ittr Kci|r fixiwm^ iwmX ' blid• 

ruthuitiaitni to lie ttykd Ijovc, and what like, casta many an upward glanee, va• 

have the two state• of constcioosncss in gardlcss of things below.' Ar. At. 60 s 

common with each otlicr ? This is the χί ««Am^s whfwX *Kim Μ4χψ^€Ρ. 8ocr• 

qucKticm which is now to lie attacked, allmks to the Tnlgar pramdiea agahifi 

and to which llato proceeds with much pliilosophers aa dc^ribcd Thcaei. 174 A• 




skill and ingenuity to elaborate an Compare the hidicroua incident in th• 

answer. ' IWuty ' furnislice the con- Kubca, 171. The passage quoted by As4 

nccting link, llcaotv, the oljcct of from llat. Epict. Til. S48» #yA fAm 

Love, is one of the ideas, and it Is that fixiwww f(«, tnM,wp ipmt «ater w4§t9 

one of which alone tlie world of sense iumMr4w$m, illustrates, but may hardly 

presents a vivid and approximately ade- be rcganb«d as an imitatio• oC the pre• 

quate rescmblanee. Tlie transition from acnt. Still less can I aea thai im Um 

ideal truth in general to this narticular present passage " hominea aniovb cor• 

variety, in other words iVom τ• (r to r^ porei appetentca irridentur"! it woaki 

KoA^r, lind liocn preiwrcd by tlie vivid liave been mora correct to ny ' hoasfaMa 

im:igt>ry nf the ^tpovp^iot vsff /«, and amore divino instincti adumbranlvr.* 

the B|)ciikcr is able to slip in tlie wonl Tbey expose themselves to the Jeera of 

aritAAsff nt the very commencement of the vulgar by tlieir habits of rapt ab• 

til 19 portion of tlie discourse, as if it straction, longing as thev do, like eased 

were synonymous with rh <r, ami had birds, to escape trmn their fleshly w• 

formtHl the sulvjcct of the foregoing epi- cumbrances. 

sodc, when in fnct it has never once been B. At H^ affnf, a.r Λ.] lliia, the 

mentioned. With rrganl to the con- philoeoiihic, is said to be the best of all 

struction of tliu sentence, which is irre• the enthusiasms, or $*uu /leriai, both in 

gular in more respects than one, wc may itself and in its origin and anteecdcntai 

obser^'c (1) That the apodosis to Itv^ is it is best for its possessor, and lor hlai 

contained in tlic words, wt ίρα affni . . . who shares it with him ; for the MgVb 

yiypfrm, ««1 Sri . . . araAtirsi, the in• that is, and for his yonthAd ^icipl• 

terveniiig clauses being parenthetical whom he infects with hia own sacred 

from %p to hm^μ•¥ύt incl. (2) Tliis frcniy. The fiAi^a^r had already 

pnrentlietical sentence is itself anaco- (248 d) been plaoed in the saas• rata• 

luthic, in two respects. Tlie relative V• g<M7 ^ith the fiAiaaAat leid iptgrmiu 

se. μΛρίηΐβ (for which Ast coi\j. )), is a and (24U) we read of the aatttfarv&r 

* pendent ' accusative, referring to tirimv μ^τ^ ^lAeev^ar. We were thna pre• 

fxffi iff #Mviadt lM««<^ffrst, though not pared for the identification• Ibr tha par» 

grammatically constructed with it. In poses of this discnwion, of tha saga and 

the next place Irair would naturally liava tha lovar which Is efTacted in tha nctt 

been followed by a second subinnctiva» clause. The madman, it is sakl. of Uda 

instead of which we have the three phikMophle type, who fklk in kira witii 

participlea AImwmt, 0x4wmw, A^A6r• a baantifbl hanan being is i ~ 

Wa mSghi hava had i^mmrf Μ fcUowcd drevmalanoca called ^^arr^t. 



δ8 ΠΔΑΤΩΝΟΧ \i49, Β 

άριστη re καΐ i( αρίστων τφ re ίχοντι καΐ τφ Kowtu• 
yovrrc αντ^ yiyi^erai, iral δη ταύτης μετέχων τ^ς μα- 
viof h ipw τωρ ιταλών φαστ^ς iroXctrcu. καθάπ^ρ γαρ 
^ψητοΛ, νασα fi^ ορθρώπου ^{βνχη φύσ€ΐ redearai τα 
oinrcu ^ ονκ &r ^kOev cts roSc ro {ωον, | αναμψνησκ^σθαι, 250 
ST & Tw^ £ccira ού p^Stov anatrg, οντ€ δσαι βραχιέως 
cISoy ^Tore rairci^ ovrc oS 8e0/)o π€σον<Γα& ^δνοτνχι^σαν» 
•KFTC ννδ ruwy ομχΚΛν inX το aSiKOV τραπομ^ναι, ληθηρ 
£r rorc cISoy le/xiy c;(CiP. oXiyat S^ Xci7oi^ai ιχΓς το 
της μΛπζμης ίκοίΛς waptcrrtv, aSrat Sc« δταν τι των 
Im ίμοίωμα ϊ&ωσίΡφ 4κπληττορταί και ovKtff αντωρ 
yiyporracv ft S* ccm το νάθσς αγροονσ^ δια το μη ικα• 
pfis διαατΑίτ€σ0α4• δϋταιοσι^ς μίρ otp καϊ σωφροσύ- η 



— Ug y Tdif ftJpfTw] βαρ. 118 Ρ ι T^'vrr•'] The bitter of these phrases it 

Mopu with tiB B. * hardW to be diiitiiiguiKhcd in sense from 

f oAk ftr ixtrr, ff.rJL] 'eUo had ii the former, iicwKiTr990m bcinc eqni- 

cntcrad the animal called man.' valeiit to /^/ctm^m (Schol. Nub. 811, 

C mlhfwimt at avp. 237 c. It would /irvffvAii7i^/r«t* ^^tmiir^cff), and this 

eecai to follow ftom this that every man again, with or without pp^wmv, to •Μ^ 

y polcBtially a pMloaopber, as the slave- m^w yiyp99$mi. In Charm. 155 D we 

hoj la the Jfcao is shown to be an hare the still more idiomatic phrase 

i c ows ci o M geoMetcr. Thero are Tcrj e^Wr* iw ^^«vrev l|r, answorinp^ to the 

fow howerer who realiae their own Lnt. epmd me, Ko Ar. Vesp. &i2, evrop• 

cqadtiei» iurmfu0u4^K9€$mi I* it rdrlc hpirut «<#Tir oU iviroi. In Xen. 

in^ «i ^49m' &«i#y. This may bo Anab. I. 5. 17, we find Aar«i^«t τ«ντ« ^ 

oviag to their Hi-hide either in the for• Κλ^«^χ•ι iw 4«vr ^ iyiw^r•^ * recovered 

■Mr or la the preieBt etote of existence. hiuMcIf,' wliere prolwhly iwtnw was the 

la the latter case evil asaodationa may original reading, as it iNicms to have 

have taraed them from the right path been in Soph. l*liil. 050, &Αλ4 ww fr' iw 

aad dooded thdr mcaioffy, so that ^«vrev ytrav, though both Ilcnn. and 

they qeito fetget the 'Mcred object•' Dind. adliere to the vulg. e^avr^, the 

thfjr hehdd oa the aolemn occasion of latter alleging that tlie idiom ^r e^airrev 

thdr fadtkth». The force of l^fk will is too familhir for the language of tra• 

■Hilar laora folly ia the leqnd. 8<^7• I^ seems more likely tliat copy• 

230. «(rm W, k.tJL] At the Ideas are uts have changed the forgotten Attic 

eiy i s i i| ^ r > vidr ^»#a t t, so the phe• into tlie commoner form. 

•oaMau ii ^pe i iipMi τδτ itnu Comp. B. luraiee'^r 1Λ9 etr, κ.ύ,ΚΛ 'now 

Tha. 28 a ; 48 ■• Ir pAw At 9mpml%ly• οί justice, of temperance, and or all the 

iteret f]l#f IvertMr, PtfrW κβϊ ύϊ other iileas which to souls are precious, 

veMr $^9 μ^μ^μm Μ vmaeM^ly there is no lustre in the ciuntorfeits 

ts ^ri y a »» jhnmw Ιχ•τ ad ifmrSvt here bdow; indeed, so dull are the 

122 9, «erefairtrai • . . τΑ μΛρ organs through which men apprehend 

liriB tfrvtf «nyelfflyyier• iwrimt the conies oi such ideas, that but few 

4f rf fSttttt rk Μ iMm rwSrtt ititdpm are able, and that with difllculty, to 

aai oMi ίμΦίώβΜΤίΤ «d 4 #i^|<t afnf bdioM in the imiUtion the features of 

%a8v iJUlsifl ^ f ywei ai rdr tMif eia ikk^ the originaL' By <#e r/#iie ψνχβιι he 

vat A i h ee ij iiBi fl^fe&• The phraseology aeema to aMan wtorml ideas (comp. inf. 

^ the Mfd theoiy is pvei^ folly lUaa• τίλλβ f#e tf^orrdl), among which he 

A• Bailer, Leeit fi. 127 foL aflerwarde proeeeds to show that beauty 

ad eMf ■Irftr γ(• ahiae haa tto dear aatltypeoa earth. 




— 3δΦ, Β.] ΦΑΪΔΡΟΧ. 59 

vTfit καΐ οσα άλλα τίμια ψνχα^^# ονκ &€στ& φ^γγ^ ον• 
Scv &^ τοις t^Sc δ/Μ>ιω/ιασϋ^9 άλλα Si* αμν8ρ&ρ ipyiprnp 
μογις αύτων καΐ ολίγοι ^Ι τάς c!icoya9 ί6ντ€ς ΘΛνται 
το τον €ΐκασθάτΓος y4»o%. κάλλος δ^ τοτ i(y IScu^ λαfι- 
vpoVf ore orw cvScufiovft ypPV μακ α ρίαν o^w re κλχ 
θ€αν, ciroficyoft /icra μίρ Δώς ημ€Ϊ^9 άλλθ4 δ^ μ€Τ άλλον 



Ιο the worili #1/711 «^«r ml iAfyM, and iUe |i^it or ^«•vrtis (Ibr IIm dk• 

•^Ar U to be coottmed with tlmums. Unction be t ween the two wordi^ ne if 

and referred to tiMu««iin|f, «.τΑ^ they implied, the one an earlier, IIm 

ae Stallb. ohiienrcs. In that eaie oUier a more advanced atage of initia- 

there b no diiBcttlty in the position of tioo, was a later refinement) c o nairted 

fUjit. in Uie tVnition of the dairliny aecna 

^trk ^ir Ai^t i^<t] Tliat is, feepki* proKnted to the eye of the w o whin per. 

ioiopken, of wliom Zcua» the tymbol of Comp. lint. Mor. i. 812» Wytt^ it el 

the highmt reason, is the especial patron. τ9Κ&9μ»ρ•• aar* ifxks i9 Φ9fίί β ψ mtA 

Comp. l^ileb. 30 D. The passage which $0f waks AAA^Aawt mrrSmn, Ipapi6nr 

follows u full of phrases liorrowed from Μ «al Ιιμπι^^μμτ τμτ hpmf wpaW• 

the Elensinian rites. From this we most χ•«ητ 4<if ^trk fpU^t (inf. p. Ml) 

not infer that PUto countenances the ical 9ιmm^s, «Φη* a•) fiAa^affat ii 

notion that a pnrer and more philo- ^χ« . . vaAirr iif ttfitt^ ^ti . . 4 Μ iwr^ 

sonhic faith was communicated to tlie y9pίμ9PΦt a•) fms μέη^ Mr, slar Ar aa 

initiated at EIcumm, a fancy which still ripmif iu^9βy•μ4^mm, κ.τ.λ. (ap. Lob. 

lingers in smnc minds CTcn after the Aglaoph. p. β1). Also Ariat. Kan. 14€ς 

triumphant expoimre of its baseless- fytifc fkrf4ms XmfuriMmi iw Xff^l r mar • 

ncsA eflccted by Lobcck in his greatest rwr; Ί««χ^. A^aaxc, Wsari^a TtAerit 

work. l*he contrary, in fact, follows fw r f ^ f t 4ττ^ where the SehoL «Ih 

from the language of llato, for how senrcs, 4w rvrrl tytrtu rk μ ν^ η t pa . If 

could the mysteries have served the we accept this ricw, which Lobcck anp• 

piirpiMte of nietttptiorical illustration had ports with a profVision of learning and 

they posMcmed a philosophic meaning of argument, the passage heibre ns is per- 

their own ? When the figure and the fectly intelligible. •' Ktenim Pbto in 

thing figured arc both t» eodem genere, Phaedr.quum doccre Tcllet quantvm ob- 

we have no metaplior but only con- Icctationis habeat inquisitio ct inrestiga• 

f onion : and it were scarcvly less abj^urd tio veri {^rmvivrmt Irrwri/a) ezemplvm 

to argue from the image of the chariot sumit a mysteriis, contenditqne animoa 

and pair tlmt the Olympic games had a e rerum snperarum immutabilinaiqna 

philosophic meaning, than to use the pas- cognitione plus volnptatis eapere, qnam 

sage before us in support of the Worbur- divinae species initiatis afferant : %1M99 

tonian theory. At tlie Kame time it is more (animi a corporibus secrcti et liberi) aal 

than probable that this portion of the ^rtAovrr• . . . /vavrt ^orrtt : qnaa ab 

Phaedr., and others in which the same Elcusiniis translata esse recto jndicai 

metaphor occurs, Imve helped to produce Hcrmeias." Lob. 1. 1. p. 57. 11m ini- 

the opinion alluded to. So far as we can tiation of the philosophic sonl b said to 

make out the nature of the Ι^ράμνττυΛ be μηκ^φι^τάτ^, the most blissftil of id! 

or /tvrri^pia shown to the initiate<l in initiations, not excepting that of Klensis 

the μνντΜκΛί 9Αμοί (Ar. Nub. 303), or — *so we may without impiety style it' 

great hall of the Klcnsinian temple, they {$4μ^s Xiy^uf). μ^^ηφ ami tMa^uir were 

consiiited partly in >images of Demetcr technical predicates of the initiated» 

and her «wraai lacchus and Persephone, tMcufioria being the last stage— the eon• 

and partly in relics, ' priscae religionis summation of the whole iniUatory pre• 

monimenta,' like those sliown to the cess. Tlieon. Math. p. IS. 80 Kvip. 

devout in lioniish churches at the pre- Bacch. 72, "Ά μ^ΚΛρ Irrir cilal^evr 

sent day. These objects, ψάτμΜΤΜ, were rtXwrks Φψ&ι^ EMt, a.rA. The f d ry m rn 

exhibited ip miyf icmimpf, under the diapUyed to the soul in the i rt^ ssp i jpia j 

«clear eiTnlgenoa ' of blaiing torches, r4mt are of conraa τ4 IrriM Irr^ tibe 



€0 ΠΔΑΤΩΝΟΧ [250, Β 



dSor TC καΐ irAowTO των rcXerAv ην θ^μις λ^* 
«yov μακαμίΛηάτην, ^ν ωργίαζομ€ν ολόκληροι μ^ν aurolo 
irai QMaBw κακ&ν δσα ijf^a^ iv νστίρψ χρόνφ 
Γληρα OC irai ανλα irat ατρ€μη και euoai• 
^uipa φάσματα μυούμ^νοί re ical ^ποΑΤ€νοιπ'€9 ^ι^ ^vy]? 
Moffap^ καθαροί οντ€ς και ασήμαντοι τούτου h νυν 
σΛμα 9^κφ€ροντ€$ ίνομαζομ^ν^ 6στρ4ον τρόπον ScScafiev• 
jioviy Tovra pJkv otv μνημτΐ κεχαρίσθω, Bi ην πόθφ 

Htm or anMml ftm•. To tbcte per• ttago. A diiBeoUy Iim been ratiod 

iHpi^ rotbar μοβ to 11m Eknmitiiao obmii tlio um of ^4μ9ΐ^§ρ, for wIhc)i 

faMfii^ tlw opillMC• SkSkA^p• mU λνλ« Hirtch. rciiturm to ftubetitnte vf^^Mfrtr. 

at Arfff|i9 at rifaj^w properly be- If be it right, it will bo necewmry hImo to 

hmgi timigil it ii proboUe tbot there is alter Xen. Anab. ir. 1. 21, li« τ«ντΐ( ^9 

•OBM fifeio a co to tbo lerme beauty of «^χ ίπ4μ§Ρ9Ρ, f$4s9u 0•¥\4μ9ΐ^ί, wlicro 

tlM eeleaaal atatooi whldi deeofatcd tbo the compound haa the lame νοπηο which 

■mtie tenple. Witneaa the grandeiir it bean here. Coinp. aim Pulyb. i. 81• 

or tlw fragi o c ot preeerred ia our own 3, qnoted by Stallb., 4 «^λ•#ιι 1^•μ4ψη 

U^ferrf^, wUdi b certainly «aiiniile o^^. 

•■d lUl of repoacb* tboogh• alai! far C. ola^ trr^t «al A^^rrai— ^c• 

liNMi'OBtire.* (See below 254 i, fllfv Ifo^iv^i/Mi] Ofthetwoepitlietsao^a^l 

•HV • • ^9 &>vf /MHpv /NMerar^. Tlio ha« reference to the ceremonial and legal 

Mm• mm JAo o A y ά) kwhSk oeeaaNO tmrity Dreiuppoiml in the iwwruU an 

■■ tliqr irn in themsdres, mink Indeed in worKhi|ipcra generally, **qnnm 

wkfit Mi fai tlM concrete («or•• ommw pratfalio taeromm cot qtiibtii 



mmtffamr^iifm* %η9Ίηφμ49Λ, 8opb. 258 no» m«< |»ϊιγ»ι« aioairt, «oeri« efteat " 

Bb too ■)• They are alio ir^iii be• (Liv. ilv. 6, ap. Lob. 1. 1. p. 17). ivi* 

mnm Μ mmrk rmkrk it m^ rmt ixwrrm, ματτοί liat eridcntly a doubk} meaning, 

IM f^a X i r mrT 4*^iPavr trl«x^^ffni which it ia im|ioaKible to exprem by one 

(Phogd. 78 9). The word ^ieAifpat word in English. It meani (1) *nn• 

oerm la Urn. 44 c, JA^Aippef iytit re narked,' i.e. nnpoUuted ; and (2) * on• 

«omA^ rV |Μγίτη|τ Ao e fryJI»r vi• entombed,' * nnimprimncd,' acconling to 

•or, Tfjowroi, where Κ answers to our tlie twO seniNM of e^n^o. llenoe tr. 'free 

*«Mt* aa oppoaed to 'lick.' For tlio IVtmi the^Kmdnge and pollution of that 

epithet ella^iipa (eflect prcdkaitcd of tlie which aoie we call ^«μ•,' instead of 

cawe^oa μmutfmrif^ Is transferred from ^ημΜ, which, tliere la reason to supiiose, 

tiM apectator to the $im) compare the was the original name of the body ; aral 

«BoBtiteVisloa'orChristfaui'IlMKrfogy. ykp 9^μi riWt frnvip m^r^ tTroi rlir 

I M wi p i i Oi and IvMrrs An^s t are not to ^xit (Crat. 400 c). Comp. Qorg. 493. 

W Aatingmilml here, eseept in so lar The notion and etymology are lioth Or- 

aa tiM latter word deiaea the sense of phic, as Plato states in tlie former of 

tho fcnner• Phiperly qieaking #i4i|Cct the passages quoted, in which other 

b tiM gt a e rt o tcna for the entire pro* etyma are mentioned and discusseil with 

tern, lachNlinf the tfoerrtia, or state of laudable ImparUality. This flcubly pri• 

th• cpopi or adept, who afler doe pre- son we ' bear about with ns, bound in ita 

Mlaalratloaa and the Ukoia admitted ebaina as the oyster is fastened to his 



iala the o^ytaa to behold the o^ev• abell.' For the rnhagorean, as well aa 

of the pens 



8a ^ynipw 109 1; raSra alv eir τ4 4 
Ywiolr#^ «litfar ea Μ r^ta ι 
499WTtek m hfwm mA raSr* (€Τ99 



iydMora. (Jambl• Myat il. 10. 6S.) Orphic, theory of the penal inearoera• 

4fm• tioB of the soul in the body, see also 

aol Phaed. 02 Β and the interpreters. Also 

iL• ib. 82 1, f^r f«xi^ kr^xv^t lialfflc• 

^m kf§i9 β^τίφ ol« ell^ el tXh r* &r μ4ρ^ρ 49 r^ Hyieri «al «parericeAAv 

aiiib wh«a aAar suft wa aiasl amip^ ^inir, §9W9p I•* ^Ι^τψμβί•, ν.τΛ. 

^offlRB^ a iB>gllt proof that |ief!nt ralke pJkv eir ^u^wep m^xadHm] 'lei 

li Mft mlilBtii «a the prattnlaaiy thb thai awta hj way of tribaio to 



—261, A•] ΦΑΙΑΡΟί. 61 

των Tort vw μακροτ€ρα eipfifrai. frtpi S2 καλλονή, «Knrcp 

0Ci7Oftci^» ficr* €Κ€ίνων tc ίλαμπ€Ρ w, Scv/x) re ΑΟάντ^ 

κατ€ΐΚηφαμ€ν αύτο Sia της €Ραργ€στάτης αΑσΘψτ€ως τ£τ 

ημ€Τ€ρων στίΚβον ίροργ^στατα. οφας γαρ ημΐν 6ζυτύτη 

των Βια τοΰ σώματος €ρχ€ταί α1σθψΓ€ων, 'ζ φρ6ίτψτ9/ς 

ούχ όρατοΛ. Seu^us γαρ Λν παρ€Ϊχ€ν €ρωτας, €& Τ4 πμ- 

οντον ίαντης ίναργίς €!!δωλομ παρ€ίχ€Το €ΐς δ^ιτ idr, 

καΐ τ2λλα οσα ίραστά. νυν Sc κάλλος μόνον ταντην ear^c 

Τ^μοιρορ, ωστ ^κφαν4στατον Λναι και ίρασμιύτατον. ο 

μ€ν οΖν μη ν€οτ€Κης ^ διαφθαρμένος ουκ οζίως ΜΜ€ 

€Κ€Ϊσ€ φέρεται προς αύτο το κάλλος, θ€ωμ€νος αντοδ 

την τζ^€ ίπωνυμίαν. ώστ€ ου σέβεται προσορ&ν, αλλ* 

tjhov^ παραΖούς τετρανοΒος νόμον fiaivtw έπιχ€ΐρ€Ϊ καχ 

251 ηοΛ&οσπορέινη^ και ύβρ€ΐ προσομιΧ&ν Ι ον Βέ8οικεν ού^ 



memory, for the it tbo omie of thb too rSr If] 'm it Khow e for , Bcmfy ι 

kmf^ digrrwion, which wti prompted by It priWI^ped to be at once moil 

a fuiid yctming for the gloriet of a paal and ηκΜΐ loveable•' 

fttate of cxUtencc.' He then reverie to i. ^ μίν eir μ^ PtercAit, «.rJL] II ii 

the euhjcct of beauty ami its relation to only minds flreih firoM the ioitlalofx rilc^ 

love• taking np the argument inter• or Uioie whieb have not yet bee• qiflOl» 

mpted 2IU B. that pan rapidly from the vUbla to tlM 

D. Iff ir y^p 4^ ^vrinf, a.rA.] Thi• invisible or ideal Beauty, when they 

IMismagc i« thnii traiitlatcd hy Circro, ' bctiold her earthly namcnko.* In 

•Ίιιη. ίί. IG. 62: '* Om/onrm, iiiquit Farm. 133 D, eensible pbcnoncaa» rk 

lluto, esi im nobU seiutu aeerrimus, wop' ^/ur ravra, are ntd to be Jurfopa 

qtiib»» tapientiam non ceraimnt. Qnam ^«cirett, liomonjrmou• with tho eorre- 

illa ardemtet amoret exciiaret #«i, «i sponding ideas. In the same tense Soer. 

riderelnr!** It is imitated Do Off. S|icaIcs in Ptittc<l. 103 B, ^ versed (srrct 

i. 5 : *' Formam lioncsti video . . . qiiae «vra rji itt^ipmf ^yt»rty J f, se. rk maJt 



si ocului ccnicrctur, mirabilcs amores ^κλ9ύλ rf rmv c<S«r. 
excitarct." On the suiieriority of si^^lit ^9•^ vs^otoi^f] i. q. tl{«t. ^i4•- 
over the oilier nonses see Tim. 47, ^it S^rsi is iVcqucntly ascd in this intrmnsi• 
<^ arorA rhp ίμ^ψ kayoi^ μιτΙλ τ(|ι /tf- tivo way, as Ucp. viiL 6G7, ^ rl s^ i vaa 
yivTiit w^fAtUt y4yw9P ^m•"» «•▼•λ. voAt^isit: frcquenilv also with the le• 
Hero iivrarn nisy be rendered ' the Bexive pronoun, a^sr or the lilce. 
moNi acute and pcnctrntiiig,' though it v^^ci νροσ•μιλ«τ] A periphrasb Ibr 
might alio bear the meaning ' swiftest,' ^$pi{mp. Soph. Trach. 591, wf iff Γ «^ 
ivtl rh hnvvrhp 6νλ τ•» 6ρβτ•ν π4φυκ9 πρ•9ωμΙΧιΐ04 ν•». Tim. 88 C, ywpMwa 
^^rfor0ai(Pseud-Arist. dcMundo4. 18). wr^mp ν^•σ•^Μλ•ντΓβ. So inf. ttS I, 
After TMovrsy . . ν«^<(χ«το we miwi the unruly steed is called 9$p9m9 «ol 
understand sTor irdlAAat vflf/xcrsi. llo• Αλβ(•η(«ι 4τβιρ•ι. Here tr. 'addict- 
fore ar«l riKKa f#a ipm/rra Uuii. sup• ing liimself to excess,' Ufiptt bcinf the 
poses •Γοτ to have been dropped by the ^tpfi^Kii of tfviKm/e, as explained» sup. 
copy will, ««absorbed" liy 1^. Bui tliis 238 a. Ilatioiialiied, this wliole passaga 
is needless. τΑλλβ Ι#β ipmrrk are the may be taken to mean that to the pnra 
rium ψνχβΛί before mentioned, lurai•• only all things are pure : that the enthn• 
rani. η § ψ ρΦ9 ύ§ηι, &c Tr. « so, too, siastie love of moral or ideal beanty ean 
would the oilier forms which are fitted alone prevent corporeal beauty finoaa 
to inspire love,' if they, like beauty» had becoming a snare and a eooroe of deila- 
their viable ooonterparta. oMut to those who-ara eoseepCiUa of Ha 



62 ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟΣ [25 U a 

ΟΛοχίρ^ηι wapa φύσα^ η^νην Βιωκων. i Bi ά/Ε>Τ4Τ€λΐ}9» 
i τΛρ τ6τ€ πολνθ€αμων, όταν θ€θ€ΐ^^ς πρόσωπον tSji 
καΧίίος cS μ^μίμημό^ορ» η rtiHi (τώματος tScoi^, πρίττον 
pip ίφριζ€φ Koi Τ4 των rorc uir^Xdcv αντον δ€ΐ/χατων, 
ctra προσορων ως θ€ον mfieraXf και et μ'^ cScStet 717'^ 
rif^ σψόδ/κι μωΛα,ς δό^αι^• ^νο& &ι^ ώς άγ(ίλ/ϋΐατ4 καΙ 
Acy roif «Όΐδατοΐς. ιδόιπ'α S^ αντον• οΓον ^#c r^s ^/>ί- 
«}«• μεταβολή Τ€ καΧ ΙΒρως καΐ θ€ρμ6της αηθης λα/ϋΐ- Β 
fiav€L• Scjoftci^os yap τον ιτ<£λλον9 την άπορροην δια 
6ρψΛτων» ίθψμάνθη ^ η τον urepov φύσις ajpScrai• 



of ffcniiit ' wamny problem of pcrccnikm. ywii^ 8ri warrttp 

αν. The C B th — im n of the i^ircA^t «ie'lr kw^(9m\ »re' iyitforr•, ▼. 2G7. 

k Best deKiibed. Kol mere poeiicAl Kant. coll. llat. Mcnon 76 c, m^ovw 

or aiiktie iCBflibiNty, bvt the poncmon A/ytrf kwf^t rinu T«r £rr«r aror' 

of a poetieo^pliiloioiihSail tempenuBcnt *Ε^νιΙ•«λ^; Xf^pa yt. Kol w4pwt 
it iapliod i• tiM ikucription, which 9ls §^t κβΐ li' iw ml awof^l v«ptv«rr«i ; 
•gifct with the epithets ψ*κ4σ•ψ•ϊ (| Hdiw 7c. Koi rmi^ Avo^^owr r^i /t^•" 

fdUmmkM % iMveuwf ret κόΐ iprnffimis^ ίφμΛττην ipUtt tAp wiprnw, rk% V ixar• 

flap. M8 D. No better deacription ravt % μ^Ιζφνψ t7r«i; 'Eeri ravre. 

eoud bo gircB of Flato'e own idioajn- Ofravvr «al Kfir «aAtir ri ; Έγι»7€. 

CHMJ. *Ejr r9^mp 1^ 1^" ^ fot ^^yu, (ψη 

fUL• iMtmi] Volg. Iffl(«c. Bodl. Π /rla^t. feri η^ίφ χροίί kw^^9\i σχί}• 

Itifat %t a B Ppor t ed bj thieo othcrawhich μάτων <ψιι ^ύμμ9τρ•ψ «a) aia^ifT^r, 

^if ΜφΜψ, TUa fbrm Ilelck. haa «.τ.λ. Theac Ara^^aal ronniated of 

•daBtoJ leto the text. TI.e only ob• minntc partidea momentarily thrown 

iceoQ• to tlie rMdinff In tlie text (which οίΤ (Vom all corporeal milMtancca alike, 

li bit the ▼«%• with tli•. neccaaary ad• which found their way through enually 

dilifl• of tlie angnent) la the «pieation- minute iiorca in the human body, 

fliilt teaae in the apodoaia #^ Ir for whither Kmpcdoclea doca not aav, but 

9$9tp Ir. To tliia liowever neither according to Socr.^, to the mhiI, ' w)icrcl>y 

CabcC» aor Bntt» a better ayntactical (f) tier native {dumage ia watered/ 

•atfaoffityt talM exception. Both agree By tlte twolbhl oiwration of heat and 

that lalicfv ia repogiiant to analogy. If motature 'tlie parts lying about the 

wt iMd η perf. onL it wonid rather be qnill-sproota are diraolrefl•' having pre- 

Itliaff, tbma Bntt. " Indispensable vioualy been long parcticd and shut up, 

aaalogj veqnirca Miafv, like vt ft rya/ip, so aa to prevent thD featlicrs from shoot• 

iK'ψίw$9 l^t rt flaaafi y , wtwatHsdl." Butt. ing. 8nch la tlie evident meaning ; 

Itivg. Vciba»tr.pu60Lwite. Thla Ι#Ιμ(ι| whether tlie text la perfectly sound I 

cda Ibrtk IWmi Cobet a ahriek of liorror, hesitate to decide, aa I cannot but feel 

tad Η certainly aa cma aa bad* if not with Ast that there is an awkwardness 

«nrw'tlwn Mwh|. in the position of the clause f 4 τφ¥ 

alar 4m r^f f f^ i t] ' a• ia natural after irvr^ ψ^α ip9rrmt. We ahould have 

Iria cold §1/ aap. wpdrmw μ^ψ ff#i|«. expected 9•μμΛ9Φ4ψτ•ί to have imme• 

TW int cAet of lovo on th• higiiest diatdy followed 4$ψρμώ^, nor ia tlie 

■nlm ia lo nbaah and diamay, then to inelegance of the interposed clause 

Idadlfl tbt liginatJon and atimnlate diminished by translating f by *qma 

tibfl jntdlaetnnl fiwnltife. Both ffuri^ rw/ioae,' with Stallb. instead of referring 

Md /9f9i mn naed by Hippoeratca to it to Avs^M^ ^i^h Ast Still I do not 

IfltlMColdfttof nfevfr. see tliat the worda can be dispensed 

tsCd^iMi — dfSfmil 8oer. here with, and I liave left them accordingly 

ialo Ue flflffTiee the weO-lmown witliovt any note of donbtfulneai. A 

of BBMBntion% bj whleh Enpe• remedy liowever b p ropeae d by Ast, who 

~ thai h• bad eolvad tba obaenraet *" Verba We tarn tmporinno 




— 2δΐ, c] ΦΑΙΔΡΟΧ. 63 

θ€ρμαρθάτΓίη Bi ίτάίνη τα νψΐ την ϊκφνσ^, & mXoi vmh 
σκλημότητος σνμμ€μυκ6τα €Ίργ€ μη fikaarwuv. hn/^ 
pvtiayi^ hi r^s τροφής ψζησ4 re iral ωρμη&έ φυ^σθαι 
άπο της /ίίζης 6 του ντ€ροΰ καυλός ύνο wolv το της ψυ^ 
χης cISor πάσα γαρ ^ν το ιταλαι ντ€ρωτη. ζ€Ϊ οδτ it^ 
οτούτφ ο\η και oyain^iriei, και ow€p το των iSorro^v• 
ούντων πάθος W€pi τους ί&όντας yiyverax όταν ipff% 
φύωσι, κνησίς re καΐ αγανάκτησες π€ρϊ τα οδλα, ταντον 
δΐ7 ν€πονθ€ν η του ντ€ροφυ€Ϊν αρχομένου ψυχή• ζει re 
και άγοΜακτεΐ καΙ γαφγαλίζεται φύουσα τα πτ€ρά. στον 
μεν οΖν βΚεπουσα προς το του παιδος κάλλος, htuBev 

• 

loco poeiU SQtit at pro insitivii iMbcri mod hj Hippocrates and tiM ΒΜ^ιβ•! 

ponint, qaanqaain ^rcgie ιαιιαιη ad- writcn (Steph. Lex. i. S» p. 408). Hm 

jurant. Qoorirca Tkkmdiini an bob penult, i» long in Attic: Sopli«PUL7S4^ 

rcrlNM eic poeitis, tV Ave^^d^ ΙΛ tmi^ f^hnmif riT 4m /M•» Kf«Sir tS^eu 
i^i^f wr, f 4 T»v wr^pov f^^tt I^Scrai, O. f ^«ci] Ilckk. and Znr• ^«6#s. 

49ψρμώ^Φ% $§ρμΜ44ρτφί 94, κ.τΛ^ loco• But tbe transitire preicnt is pfefcrabl•• 

egre^us reetituatar." He adds an illas- frair ifrg f imw uf Mrrat af Htpra 

trative quotation firmn Origcn» c. Gels. W. fimvmt : and μ Aat and 8taU^ Wilk 

p. GG6 C: μ^ταλΜμβά^ίρ τ•δ {m^^' ^M»rt, Mrrtr would liav• to ba anp• 

ifr9¥ aral τ•ν έλΐ|#ΐ9•ν vara», £** £r plied, but the aorist doea not anift Um 

ψρ9φ4μ9Ρΐ^ aal 4φ94μ9Ρΐ^ 4wtwK9wiCrrm acme, tliongli right in lonn, Ibr tlMN^ 

T^vTc^. tbe Attica ny ffar, not IfM^ tbcgr 

4wt^j^lw^s U, ν.τΛ.] ' no tooner doea borrow tbe cmuunctivo IWmi tbe «mtf• 

tlie fertilising moisture descend upon aorist. Tr. 'wben tbej are Juat ncgbi- 

tlic soul than over her entire surface tbe ning to bave tcetb.' 
stuuip of each feather swells and strives (c• r• ral itymprnttrul ' is in a atata of 

to grow from tlio root upwards.' For ferment and general irritabUitj and 

^h Gray conjectures 4wl vSa^ rh rift titillation ' (yofymk.). The two worda 

^vxns «JSm . Stallb. " subier univcrsam occur in connexion. Plot. Symp. riii. 10. 

aninii &peciem." Ast, " intra universam, 1, •^ ητίφ riv whif tbr^f /m ^t^ p s » ζΛβ 

Ac." llut Ficin. "per animae speciem «ral Jkyayarrccr. We find ieym^mmrflw 

totam." ^\ seems to be used as in said of the intestines in Hippocratca (or 

ύνονλΐ|0^, inf. 253 E. The aor. 4wi^^ Pseudo-Hippocrates ?) de usu liquid.. 4 

^vfinyf IS in accordance with the «οιλίΐ| ΜρΛΤΦ¥μ4ηι hth r•^ ^ »X/ — a Hl- 

practicc of Attic prose authors, who λι«τ• aymimKr^t «ral iarara« (iL 168» cd. 

never write f^^a*•, but 4^^ύίΐι^, ^vitrei, Kuhii). Compare also Fbileb. 47 A, 

^vciff, and so in compounds also. Phot.« ypymki(Mt ri jcal 1φ4μΛ ky^mgrti^ 

irpotrt^C^, •£> v^paa'c^^cvtf'c (ap. Lob. vai««. 

Phryn. 739, q. v.). So also /i^a^^uu trer μ^ν Λι^ — T^yivtirl We have bera 

in preference to ^«iva'afuu. another of those fkncinil etjraaologiae 

(ti air— «ral a^a«i|«rf«i] Mience in this with which PUto amused binndf and 

condition of things she (tlie soul) fer- readers. V*^' >* supposed to be de• 

ments and throlis (bubbles) all over.' rived from I49m μ4'Ρ^ and ^ur, as In tbe ^ 

AMuπrarίff^ aravift^, Tim. Lex. Horn. 11. Cratylus be pretends to get it froaa * 

rii. 262, arcirijricr ύμΛΐ ib. xiii. 705, 14μΛ¥•% ^i*. . . %tk riiw Iwtm rft ^t 

Αι%«πι«(<ι npAt, Said of springing water (p. 420). In tbe same vein be proeccda : 

in ApoU. Rbod. iii. 227 (ap Babnk. ad tpmt l« kwl τ•δ 4wp979 ti<m9t9 . . . #^^at 

Tim.), aralXifs Art κ4«τ« w^rμ^t. «n|«rb v^ vaAaiW ^«aAcira (ibid. b). Aat vcrj 

denotes anv kind of ezsudation or mois• improbablj eootends that the words μ4ρ^ 

tare bursting forth. See tbe Leu. in ... «aAc?ra« are interpokted. Whb 

T. hmgnmlt^ seanM also to have been mora reaaoii the Zor. Eod. bnckei τϊτ 



mnmmmHmmmmm^tm'^mimmmmi^^^^'^^'^^mmmmm 



Μ ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟΣ [251, ο 

μφη iw%Aim mcX piovra^ & &7 ^^ ταντα 4fic/K>9 icoXct- 
nu» h^xpyuoni {rw ψ€μοιν\ αρ8ηταί τ€ ircu θερμχώτηται, 
λϋ^ TC r^ iSuyff^ καϊ γ€γηθ€ΐτ όταν Bi χωρίς γέιηηται, D 
«αΙ ανχ/ιΐ}σι|• τα rmv £ΐ€^οδων στόματα, ζ το mepop 



V i ^ tr Μ — u ec Mw itj. SUllb. dcfcndi 81 C, whrro lu|^vf =s «ir-pawagct. 

beA. The iroi^ #«wT« mU ^^«rr• are Heejch., iyxpUi-thrft, /7«#ντρί(ιι. 

IbvBd ia Um belt 1188., bat three give Herni., ^7X^^«* ^^^ ▼•v ir«rr«i «ώ ίι*• 

iwtfl4mrrm κβΛ Urrm^ whenoe Badh. conj. wivru, Coinp. Riihnk. and Tun. liPX. 

Urrv «1 iwtffiwrrm, and so» 1 nwpcct» ▼. 4yxpi^itru t Pora. ad Kur. Or. 009. 

Ilato frnile. KrMie eoqj. that the So much for the phraseology of tlio paa- 

moffd Aiifar waa avggcstcd w Bmpcdocl• aage, which miglit lie mucii more co- 

Ouuu 421* efaarc ItiAaitir ΑχΑ^τ Awf^- piouiiljr illnntratra. Tlic midinge about 

«are ΦβμΛν^ but th» aeema idle, aa kmfmp which tlicre it any dinpute are tlirce. 

»^#a« or keh t4e99 (Thne. ri. 12) ia I liave written AvoKA|f«i for tlic vulg. 

Ibead both in popular and medical Grccic kw0e\9tu — two MS8. giving AvmcA^i. 

(U^poer. H. 517» Kuha, vmii kmfi» Similarly for ArMf «λρ^^ηι, — Arofft- 

^%9 Pf^ppv. So λ. X^AaiH lnyifafSt, &c.). «λιι^^/ηι, Aravf «Aci^^ni, Ανο«ι«λιμ/η| 

Tbe popukr etym. of A i »f a r from A^-at arc fouml. The Uodl. and a few other• 

i« ffkBculoue» but it nmy poMtbly be con- hareavMrtaXil^^ny, whence liekk. rightly 

ncctod with the Genu. Mem, 'to re- restored Ava«t«Ai|#i/ny, and so suImc- 

fltuh' it being not very unfrequcntly qucnt edd.» who however inoonHintcntly 

tranntively• a• in Emped• I. 1. ; retain AvairAffti. It is im>w pretty gene- 

Pkom. 27» 4 k m ^iwmp tV e^ ^^7 acknowkidgcd that ιτλι^ϋ, mX^vm, 

«ws and 1^ Apoll. Ithod. «^«Ajiirab &c. arc tlie true and' only Attic 

Μ x^t T^nrrai, κ.τ.λ.] fomis. So Diud. (in Stcph. Ijcx. v. 

the «out ia parted from her lie• aAcfw) now admits, and he gives citu- 

loved» and her moisture fails then tlie tions from the grammarians establishing 

nMmtha of the passages, or pores» arhere tlie point, which is made yet dearer by 

the fenther ia ahooting shrivel up, and Cobct, Λ>. LI. p. 150: *• Antiquae scrip• 

80 dose and intercept the nascent germ, torae quam grammaticorum aoctoritaa 

Svciy aneh genn» imnriaoned thua below tuetur, imssim in libris pauki inclioribna 

the anrfiMe, along with the infused de• aut ccrta exenipla oom|iiircnt, aut mani• 

air• ai«^at)»throba like a pulxing artery, fcsta vcstigUi in antiqiiis comiptelis, 

and knocks at ita proper outlet : ao tlwt quae proxime a vero ahe»t€ wiemi, ut 

the aonl tinglea and smaite all over, and in Kccht. 420, (|r I* IwKkttp rf #vpf, 

ia nmddencd with pain and anguisli.' RarennoM dedit AamcAirji kjvi errore pro 

TUa deacrijition hM all the gravity of a AvevA^tp (IN pro HI), scfi." So in ΐύηι. 

nwdicul dtasnosia, and some part at viii. 660 B, «A^^o»Tfft has been restored 

laaat of ita phraaeology la borrowed finom from the oldest IViris MS. for «aW- 

nwJcul nnthofis e. g. we find ^^rat ^«rrft. For the vulg. 4irdrrp I have 

rr^fia In Uippoer. L 876» cd. K., evr- given licdmf, sc βλύτη, in oliedience 

i: ib. 11. 140^ £07» 706,|v^vfi to the suggestion of Ast. fika^rii b 



rh wTJ f m t ih. 794» AvaaAci^itfrrtir t ih. here = /9A«rr^t rutlier than /lAimievt,— 

of4C««rs ib. HL 461, e( Ir ^ fA^ 4 'i' a sprout or germ, ratlier than a 'sprout• 

v^ «yMM «"^^Cp liaruc^t, where Qalen Ing' (cf. sup. 4 τ•ν wr9p0v «avA^t). 

nbatrrii, UHkit iwrt rh e^4ffijr Μ iiSth aensea are acknowledged by the 

eft iMydAiff φ9τω md y fe l^a t air^rcwt Lexx.» though Uie latter b the more 

Tifir Ipryfais iw t fif m w. But e'f 4(icr b common of tlie two. In the preceding 

alao aid of any twobbingt wfiry^hf 4p ebuie one «τ#^5 /lAdeni b put aa a 

ψύ9 CluN#ir» Himi. Aph. 7. 81• Heiioe apceimen of all, and aflerwardi eecA b 

in thia pine• to «f^faiT•» ae. M^fw» sakl to graw, rub, or prick against ita 

mmj bo t o n di wd, *thoao parte of the own orilke. The Zur. also gives 4κ4ττ% 

bo^ wUeh throb vfelentlv/ M^Ot but Stallb. adheras to the M8S., whbh 

nnd ^yxpftnr are alao medical terma, vary to much in the matter of Γβ aub• 

though 1 hnvo m enunplo imprommim aeript» thni their authority b of little 

wkara tkqr «eenr in the atBMa tli^ weighl In the preaent cuk. 
Wm 8ν|• coiapb Timaana 



-252, Α.] 



ΦΑΙΔΡΟΧ. 65 



δρ/ϋφ, σνναυαα^μαηι μύσαντα άιτοκλ];» rriv βΚαστηρ τον 
ντέρίΛ. η S* ίντσ^ μ€τα τοδ Ιμ4ρον άνοκ€ΐτλ]}/ΑΟη}, «π}• 
2ωσα οΖον τα σφύζοντα^ rg Su^oSy iyxpUi Ικάστη rg 
Koff αύτην, ωστ€ naxra κ€ΐητουμένη κύκΚφ η ψνχη οίστμ^ 
καΙ iSwarax. μνήμην ^ aS ^^νσα τον ιταλον γίγηΟ^ν. 
iK δ* αμφοτίμωΐβ μ€μιγμ€νων άΖημον€Ϊ Τ€ rg άηηηψ τον 
πάθους κοΛ απορούσα λνττ^ καΙ ίμμανης oltau ovre 
Ε νυκτός BwaT€u icadcvScu^ ovrc fic^ ημ4ραν ol• tm f 
fteVciy, Vci S^ πο^οΟσα oirov &if on^roi οψ€σθαΛ row 
ίχοντα το κάλλος• ίδονσα δ^ καΧ ί!ποχ€Τ€Όσαμ4νη ψΜρον 
cXvo'C μ€ν τα totc σνμπ^φραγμένα^ οΜαννοην U Χαβουσα 
κέντρων TC ιταΐ Λ^ίνων €ληζ€ν9 ι^δοι^ρ δ* αδ τανη^τ 
252'7λνκντάη7ν iv τφ wapovn καρπουται. \ oOtv Βη ίκονσα 
ttvai ουκ άποΚ€ίπ€ταΐ9 ονδ€ τίνα τον ιταλον π€ρϊ irXcioros 
ποΐ€Ϊτα^ άλλα μτγΓέρων τ€ καΐ άΙ^Αφων καΧ iraipuv 
πάντων Χέληζτται^ καί ουσίας δι* OftAcioy άποΧΧυμίνης 
παρ* oi^iv τίθ^ται^ νομίμων hk καχ ευσχτιμόνωίν, olf 

Ικ r ίμψ§τ4ρωρ μ«μ»y|Λ4ιmt^] The refirethed (i^ngsM) henelf witli IIm 

■UtM of fevling * mixed of pleasure «nd lore-ihower,' or ' effliieM• of beMify/ 

jwiti ' are dewribed leu poetically but before deecribed, 261 B. One MS• mm 

with equal truth aiid rivacitjr in Pliileb. Αν•χ#τ€ iwi^^ni, which it alao noi mbIh. 

46 tcq., a pawMge which the «tudent Hat ^ν#χ. ocean Gorg. 495 Ij OAL• 

should by all means compare with the 117 B. Presently for iMntr Badh. 

prcMont. cot\i. slvrwr: cf. sap. κ9ΨΤ9¥μ4ρ^ ^1»- 

ά<ΐ|^ΜΜ•] Slic is sore trouMrd by the wmrmt. The confusion of the twoworda 

strangeness of her scnNations. ASi||«ort7r is common. In Tim. 81 B, Mvpat is th• 

occurs in company with Arsptir, mIm in reading of the UodL ; Bekk. οΚν», noi 

Thcact 175 D, ^h Ai|9<{ar Alif^srwr ««1 so well. So too ib. 86 c, Uims ooghi 

iiwpAp. The etymology and conse- not to hare been disturbed, as ii ia 

quently the original meaning of the the troe antitbetoo to the fbr^gniag 

word are uncertain. Buttm. in Lexil. ^nir. 

flerives it from <ί|Μ•ι, and compares the 252. I#«r H] ' >nd this, yoa wUl ob• 

Germ. *nicht dahcim seyn/ ' unlieimlich/ serre, b the reason why she nertr wil• 

expressions to which we have the conn• lingly qaits the presence of the fair 

tcrpart in Knglish. lint this is unlikely» one.' 8ymp. 192 D, Arrf «al wittrm aal 

in my ofnuion. Otlicrs oomp. the Ho- ^M^par μ^ AveAtivt ir9a« Αλλϊ^λΜτ. 
meric AMifir^rft. The aiy. At^^iwr is if μίμων W] 'she makes light too ofth• 

supposed by Buttm. to be a figment, hot laws of custom and etiqnette• oa Um ob• 

^if^oWrrt^t is attested by Suid. Fhot., lenranco of which she once piqued her• 

Ali|/tsrcir «vpi«r rh Avs^ir κβΛ ίίμψ- self, and is prepared to resign her ftwdoiB» 

XmMUP fr run ^Ημψ % Χ^ρψ» The latter and to cooch (slave-like) as near as tlaqf 

part of the exphination may be dtsmusod» will let her to her love.' An aUnskNi poa* 

oat the synonyms are rightly chosen, sibly to the custom of lodging serrant• 

In Demosth. F. L. p. 402 tlie agitation in the Testibole of the boost. Oom. 

of a modest female pressed to sing Symp. 203 D, Μ Hpmit jmI iv 4μτ 

at a rioioos party is aescribed by thU mii^i κ•ψΑμ9νί• ψ4Φφ» is pat 'i^ 

Terb. straci for eonerete,' as 'Affs ti m» Ibr 

B. ^ν•χ•τ•ντα^/ηι V^fsr] ' httTisg 4ρωμ4ψψβ In Ear. Ion 1102. *" 8k JEHon. 

VOL. I. F 



66 ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟΣ [252, a 

WfA τον ύζαΧλωπίζετο» ηάαττωρ καταφρονησαχτα SovXcveiy 

ίτόίμιι ιταΐ κοψασθαι δνον ta^ 4ψ rts ίγγυτάτω τον πό• 

βον* «pof γαρ Tfi α4β€σθαί τον το ιτ€ίλλος c;(oiTa iarpoy 
άμηκΛ μάνον των μ€γίστων πόνων• τοντο Si το πάθος» β 
δ ναι icaXCf ir/)09 &ι^ Sif /χο& ό λόγος» άνθρωποι μλν 
^Εμωτα ίίνοιιαζθΌσΐ9 ^οΐ S^ ft καλοΰσιν άκουσας είκοτως 

LSS^vMfW^folfiif l«Ti|t CfttoIL originating about the time of Pisiii. 

8.SbQ»ui«b«U:rr>0«coBitciitlGaraBi tratm, Plato frcqiiently a^ipcalt with a 

aaacio qi«id lobei jocari." Aal. Comp. kind οί mock solemnity, ai if it contained 

tlM att of IJpwt |M«KBtly : r^ tc •#τ liiddco troaeure• of ancient wisdom. 

*^pirrB • • • iakdyirmL Comp. Qorg. 403 A D with Crat. 400 c. 

«]p^ yif τφ €4β9€Φ9Λ] ' not only doe• To this Or^ic scIkh>I the two lines hero 

•he worship the posseoNir of the Ikaaty» quoted may poxsibly hare belonged: 

hat la hhn iha mm found tba sole phy• ** lloa Tersns non a Platone conticto• 

licina of her eieeedinf woes.' piito^ qni qnum a poetica miuime alienns 

B. wfih %9 Mipm^ J^^O 'to whom et in oinni genere dicendi potcntiisimns 

I am aapposcd to be speaking.' Snn. esset, band dnbie meliores finxiMet, sed 

SIS 1^ «so Η |iO• 4 «aft «if^ iv ei alio poeta sumtos, et leni qoadam 

Mk aymps mntatione ad nrao^entem cansam ac• 

•mI M I tnXemwof] Hom. Π. ii. 74^ eommodatos. λ am qnnm ille (ut excm- 

Ir grfiisr aaA^svri if•) irlft t I) ΐΜά• {^nm ponam) hoc roodo scripiMct : T^r 

IMHjfsr: L 404^ W BftJfmf ΐΜλ/ον#ι t* frei #η|τ•1 μ^ρ^ΈφντΛ «αλον^Ί vsni- 

UA M^t U re «drrcr AlymUfi^ : liv. rir, 'Afib'ar•! I* ikmiw li' ^Ac^^MTsr 

291, XaJUrlia KurA^aeiwi #ι•1 Mfct li Mywifr, Plato, qui Jam multa do alis 

Xjpitfltfr. la all these eases the more dixerat, «r/^trra et «rf^^irsr substi- 

aig aii c aa t naaM is said to be used by tuit, distichuroqoe ita a se coocinnatum 

VCt gods, the unmeaning oae by men. f^^irrwW ««1 •^ ^ψ^^ (μμ•τρΦ¥ νο• 

Oal. 1Θ1 9• HAar fri ^ ># i••! β^λ cat, quorum prius do sententia valet, 

pin wfh ΙΜηξΤΜ tanp iwrX f^u alteram de modulatione Ti^rsnum." Lob. 

la tbia passage^ a« Lobeck ob- ibid. 801. The altematire supponition, 

** FWto Amoris nomen signifi- that llato inrcnted the lines which ho 

MaiAato dtis tribuit, ita ctiam pretends to quote, is uphold by Ast, and 

ox. appaiet dirina Tocabula seems to me not so incrrdible : for Ilato 

oraaUiwa esMO hmaanis, turn rf6«# could doubtless hare written bad lines if 

ipiie a ceoa u Bodatiora'* (Aglaoph. pp. it had suited his purpose, and in the 

800 — 68)• Aeeordiag to the same harshness for which he apologizes may 

aaUmrity tht kwdirrm $w^ are simply lurk a sarcasm upon the spurious litera- 

^'apocfyphal" Uaes or poems known tore of which thev are, on this hypo• 

to tht ieWf hat not Ibaad la the cur- thesis, a parody. Herm., ro«t AirsiJreit 

icai hooks «r affitkiBi. Said., Μλ /ipr 'OmW 'Ι•'τ• wf i#«e^#ai ti 0φάΚ9*τ4 

€wmMitm9 md Apaasx s if^K^ nn » , kmX rit; ravr• %k ffrtr, IvtiH ^ttu min\t 

vo8 kvmpifmp (ia ▼. ΑρΒκ#χ.). Id.» «vrA wAd^ai. In calling the second line 

Aviisror* νλ A yor t i^rasfi ^ yi^y»• 4A^marW «lirv llato does not refer to 

Ihtaiisl Orat. hr. 00^ rrS^ Vx*'•' >^n7 supposed lewd meaning, as Ast 

«aflat «4 aoir|i «M iw μί^ψ aaAir- and Stallb. dream, but simply to the 

tssiafa|s^ 4aaA raaWav aal 4ιτ•#^τ•ν. extravagance of the conception and the 

8adi Aaii tir a were fteqaeatly fathered words la which it is embodied, esp. 

~ 'rated aatho ri w ere in Ihct «rtf^wra•— -just as we speak of 'Keen• 

OaoaaifrHiis, Η will be re• tioosneas' in style or expression. This 

haaiahed firoM Athena sense comes out eleariy in tlie following 

(Herod. viL 0). Th• passages ι Crat. 426 B, A#iiir rtlpvif 4yi 

had the credii of f€0^itu vt fl rwr vpAtmw 4τ•#α(τϋτ adrv 

of all— properlr of pm Umu ^Bpt^riKk tlpai aal yfAeia, 

-poeaM arhieh bore ^titravagaat and ridicnloos.' Longinas 

of Orphoat aad Mo* an. Theodorot. Therap. 74. 2, X^mm*• 

Ta tUo apooyphal tttoratarib #μτ η/^φ ««1 KAsdris ι rf^#4^MV L• rit 




--252, α] ΦΑΙΔΡΟΧ. 67 

δια ptoryfra yeXoorci. \ίΙγονσ^ hi, olfMU, rivc9 'Ο/Αηρώβίτ 
^κ r£v άνοθίτωρ iw&v hvo hrq tU r&y ^Βμωτα, £y rft 
mpov υβριστικοί irarv καΐ ov σφοΒρά τι ίμμβτρσ^^. 

τοντοις δΐ7 c^cm fi^ π€ίθ€σθαι, c^oTi 82 fiif* ofUiV 8i 
η| ye curta iccu ro iro^of roiy ίρωντων τοντο iK€Ufo τνγ^ 
γοΛ^ι ov. των μ\ν οΖν Διο^ δπαδων 6 ϊ^ηφΟύς ίμβριθί'' 
στ€ρον ίύναται φίρ€ΐν το τον ντ€ρωνύμου ίχθο^τ ckhm 
Sc ^Αρ€ώς re θ€ραπ€νταί, καΧ μ€Τ €Κ€ίρον v^MCvAovr» 
orai^ tnr' ^Ερωτο% άλάκτι kcu τ& οιι^^ωοΊΐ^ αΖικΛτθαι ννο 

lur«2«t, •8η» ^fA^ l^piwnitmt vtf) lodged bj Heigrdi• and wiiofad to th• 

T^t ^xiir lieAffxeflrir. I^ift» 7V ▼•» text of Soph. Track 1081 kj IKad. ia 

στ€ρ€•ν σι»Μ«^•ι •!>«< ▼if' ^xV^ ρΐ^^οθ of tae miff. fWiw^. 80• y• 

kψΛ9mμ^^€ίv tfrnrmp. In the nmo eomm. on SophoAi» od. Oion. p. ΙΤΟς 

ecnso CoUiu the venifyiiig graininaiiaii where he thu cotrec U the hitherto «e• 

b nkl by Athcnaeiis to have written Moiricel text ; 
certain lines (which lie quotes) Α«•λ«•> 

€ύ4τ9ρ•ψ Kexk r^w i«MMv, X. 454 A. 5 IlaAAdb, Πβλλ^ι» t^lt iC «I Xn#i• 
Hcmicias understands A/l^rrurW in the rai, 1m mu^ 

same sense, but oonceiTes the 8/^*' ^ T>rf ^Tsa* elrrs^pat Irtgf fisse» s^p^ 
lie solely in tlie audacious riolation of rar ryxat. 

metre: r^ Μ vara d6pia'ri«^r 4^4- 

rtva'f t«4 rov civftir oh 9f4lpm ri Todcny the short quantity of the pennlL 
(μμ9τροκ ίμίτρο^τ yap i^rt rh tvt. of ^vr«p is a paradox to me nnae• 
c. ΜάνΛΤΛί — Ariyvifv] The ifitrpla countable, thouch maintained by Stnllb• 
for which Plato apologizes consists in and apparently by Lobeck also, 
the shortening of the 14 before two con• 4μβρ^9ΐ€Ύ•ρ•¥] * with greater eon- 
sonants, and in the kngtheuing of the stancy or sedateness,' as b ewems the fill• 
V in vrtpo^vT•^•. That «rc^o^^sf* lowers of 2Scus, compared with then of 
and not wrnp^^rw is the true reading, less intellectual deitiea. Ast eompares 
follows clearly from the context, in Tlieaet. 144 b, W //t/Spi#/#rt^#c w m9p ^ 
which the growth of tlie feathers and wms Avarrwa-i wflkt rk μβΛ^μβηΜ (op- 
the attendant phenomena are dwelt posed to C^cif sup.). Ep. tU. 328 B, τλ 
upon. The reading is pmenrcd in three tk Aiwret ^ξηί^τΑμιμτ ritt iKxi* *^ 
M8S., also in Stob. Eel. Phys. p. 23 f^ti Ύ9 ξμβρι9%$ %w \kmlm m #9f 
Γ103 ed. Oaisf.], and is adopted br μ9τρΙω9 #χ•τ. In Pint. CorioL 229 n 
Uekker. Tlib is corrupted into wrtpi' f/eA^ifcf is eoupled with w^^. Henn., 
ψντ90 in the Bodl. and most others, ararcrreX/Uyaraal aief^l^KfauniplMr• 
whence the further corruption into «rc^- Synonymous with fi\»€vfk9 and fiifimmtt 
^irar adopted by Steph. from one MS. Rep. vii. 535 A B, where the legislator. 
The ' tendency,' or ' necessity, which in selecting the members of the niUi^ 
gives birth to plumage' Is, according to class, is directed to look ont for rwkt 
the my thus, the cause of lore and of its. /Sff/9a«ari(ra«f aa) jbi^ier d rsa i ; and 
symptoms, % yt mlrlm «al ri vdBmt r£r again, for youths, ysiviiisat Τ9 «al fiAm• 
ip4rrtHf Ύ9¥τ' 4ic9uto τνγχίίΜΐ <r. Ast ^wpolit τΑ 4#f . 

end Stallb., who retain wr*p4fotTw, I#m M *K^at rt, a.TA.] Herm.» af 

revd in a licenoe of interpretation truly «rtlraxat raw Ai^ wr tSnp ol Aw, af Μ τοβ 

hghriiiie. The simple f^nf is aeknow- 'A^sat fsai aa l aal fykirwwu 

Ρ 2 



68 ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟΧ [252, ο 

τον ίρωμύ^ν, φονικοί καϊ ίτοψοι KoBuptvtw αντονς 
re κυΐ τα ιταιδατά. καΧ οντω Kaff ίκαστον Otov, οΖ c#ca- D 
στος ^ν χρρ€ντης, iKtivov τψων tc καϊ μίμούμ€νος €ΐ9 
το Bwarop ζρ» im^ &ι^ ^ αΖιάφθορος καϊ την rgSe 
wparriv γ4ν€σ%ν fiioreirgt καΐ τοντφ τφ τρόπφ προς Τ€ 
τους ερωμένους και προς rovs oXXous ομιλεί tc καϊ προσ• 
φφεταΑ• τον Τ€ oSy ^Ερωτα των κάλων προς τρόπου 
ίκλί/ετΰϋ &αστοτ• καϊ ως Otov αντοι^ ίκεινον οντά cavrfif 
€>lw άγαλμα Τ€κταίν€ταί tc ιταΐ κατακοσμ€Ϊ, ως τιμησων 
Τ€ καΐ 6ργίασων• οι μίν Βη οΖν Αιος Juoi^ τίνα ttvai Κ 

ο. Ivff λτ f 4Mf#ff«t] i.e. «sokms Alcib. i. (p. 310 Cmixin, ^ reirvr aUt 

Μ he veUiM Us prUtioe pontj,' amle• «αϊ i^^mtik^s τ V ^^rir), w)io elsewhere 

bencbed bj evil amocHitet, Le. Comp. spoeks of Alfs (mi (Cumin, in Una. 45 τ., 

•αρ. XSO Β, 4 |Ur eSr μ^ι rtertA^t (| 519 D), ntinp^ •1μ> the adverlw li(«t 

9t9ψΦmβμ49Φf, For βητ^ύγ in the «ml 4ρ•(«ι, ' JoviiiHtcr' ami ' Jumm'ice/ 

Beitdanie tlw codd. giro /kerf ^i, wiiick 8nid., aift ipy^ ««2 Δίι•ι βωμότ. llic- 

HciML eonected. misl. Or. xiii. 165 c, ίμφφΐν iyu$otw /«ir 

eel ΤΦίτψ r^ Tf^viH e.rJl.] 'and in arel 4Tffxrwr liieir («p. ners. ad Mocrid. 

tUs wiie (ee. eer* rir lerrev it^r) ho p. 18β, q. v.). We liave alno altot μ a 

demeuM hiinaelf in hb intercourse both proper name in Pint. Mor. 421 K. Stallb. 

with the objects of hb passion and with and the Znr. £d. give atow, wliicli has 

the rest of mankind.' Imt one considerable Μ 8. in its favour. 

yir Tt •>τ ^K^ii r a, κ.τΛ,'] 'hence each For the idea, which was afterwards 

■Mm in adeeting hb lore from tlie ranks a<loptcd and iroprored upon by Kco• 

cf beavtjr IbUows hb own pi!cnlur lient ;' Platonists ancient and modem, compam 

Us dioioe being determined hr a kind of Horace's Mercurialium custos virorum. 

«omplciioaal aecessitjr» tbtt doctrine of Also Shakspcare, Cymbeline iv. 2, *< His 

^UmntnmnU* being thus earlj• it foot Mercurial ; his Martial tbig^ : Tlio 

wmua eeensy conne ct ed with Uie notion brawns of Hercules: btit hb Jovial 

cTa *ni1ingdeltj.* «p^r t^vmt is here face?" ib. ▼. 4» "Our Jovial star 

«φΐΐτ. to «|4f rev elvt••» rf^vev. 8o reigned at his birth." Spenser, F. Q. ii. 

Vegg. It• 7S1 B, «p^ rev Α««ϋΜ«•δ 12, st. 51, '* Tliercto tlie heavens always 

Tfiwwm. It b OMre nsnallj adverbbl, as Jovial Lookt on them lovely :" explained 

Mm, ▼. 470 1^ «p^ Tp^vsv X4ym (ri/e), by " under the aspect of the planet 

aad p p poi ed to Air^ rp2vev, which occurs Jupiter." It b an intoresting question 

fat 278 9. So ne^f hiy••, Gorg. 459 how much of tlie * occult science,' so 

C^ If the nnding b correct. IVnently po|nibr at the time of the Henaissance, 

mtfrnhtrm» ' noolda or fashions,' b ex- may be traced op to the I^tonic myths. 

jhiaed by ΡνΦμίζ&ττ^ί, inf. 253 i. We hare dear traces of the doctrine of 

T^^^sir Ψ9 md Jpytdeur] Equir. to planetory influence in IVodns, and in 

Vyfa i f Tvi4«a»r• teyidCca' ^ b the tlie Neo-pktonlc treatises which l)oar 

«m1 eoBitraetioa» Init in bter writer• the name of Hermes Trismegistns, to 

W9 huf aho Jfy« $949, 'to oebbrato which Cornelius Agrippa flroqnontly 

wHh walie rite•.* appeab. The curious are refernxl to tlie 

& •Γ#ι^•^ eir Aa^t Aitd^rmk «.τΛ.Ί CKoettlU PhikMophb of the btter, B. ii. 

«Ihbo• II w arn thai tht IbUowen or e• 58^ De aoptem muiidl Onbernatorlbus 

Jiff• «rt oerioM Uwl hi thqr ><>▼• *M1 phmetb, ih. o. 00^ fln., a peasage which 

It cf the J«rhd tjp• of μοΙ/ 1.•• seemt inggosted by 253 a of thi• 

mm Im whoa failillm b prodomiMiil• dhUogoob immI, of ooursei throngh Noo• 

111• iwrflng Alter b woll wpporled by pbtonie gbaae•. B• ill. e. 88» treat• of 

Xa MUNTl^, Iho Bodl. ii Ir bolnff Uio qnWthm ««Qua• dlrina dona homo 

AOompwMiofll• IlbrtoogaiMd do^aper a •Ingnib caelomm ot hitelli• 

Jmmim I• eomg^ and Igr AvehM^ gcatknni ofdudbiuneeipiai•'* Conpare 






—253, Α.] ΦΑΙΑΡΟΧ. 69 

ζητούσα την ψνχην τον ύφ* αυτών 4ρύμ€νσν. ^icovau(r«r 
oiv ci φιλόσοφος re κσΐ γ/€μονΐΜος την φύσ^^ καί δταν 
αύτον €υρ6ντ€ς ίραχτθωσι, iray νοιονσιν δνβκ rocovros 
corai. iav oiv μη wpoTepov Ιμβ^βωσκ τψ hrvnfic^Mn^ 
Tore ίπιχ€ψήσαρτ€ς μανθάνωπτί re otfev w ri SvMMrroi 
iral avrot μ€τ4ρχονται. Ιχν€ύοντ€ς Sc «αρ* cavr£r ovcu- 
955 pCaKtiP την του σφετ^ρου θ€ου φυσ%»9 \ €υνορονσι Sea το 
συντόνως ήναγκάξτθοΛ προς τον θάν fiXintu^, κοα ίφοΜ^ 
TOficiOi αύτοΰ rg μνημ^, Μου<ηωντ€ς» ίζ cicctrav Χαμ• 
βίνουσ^ τα €θη καΧ τά ίνντηΖεύματα, Koff όσον Svraror 
^eov οΜθρώπφ μ€τασχ€Ϊν. καΧ τούτων 9η τον ipapjawm 

«1•ο ib. C. 4β κα. for the foar kind• of SSeot' is In 
* furor diviniw;' «Iso Proclns in Ti- hifrh Tocnikm nniil 
macuui, p. 45 K, 319 D,— both cnrioo• eonrene of • kindred mirit. 
pusagcfl, m% sbowing tlie asirokigicil in• lorer haTe not p r cT i o m ly kem gmiwiiMl 
terpreUUon put by bis Orcek oommen- in Uae slndy of phibMopby, ke Kto nkflMft 
Uton upon liato's mjtbicnl pnyebokigy. it now, and in addition to kis oim m• 
Among the cflf Cmit enamcrated bj Marches lio has reeonne In tvci 
Proclui, are the K^ri«r Taooording to hlo aooroe of knowledge, τ^ 
him the higliest type of aU), the Δ(ι•9, μmrt ia eqniT. to rf f O apeff f, at 
*HAMurir, XcAiiruucir, 'Aptmiif, *Aff«l<- remarki. 

•'•««^r, 'Ef/««4ir^, on each of which ho Ιχι^^Μ^τη 94, «.τ Α.] TIm Mm «f 
spends a great deal of fanciiVil ingenuity. * tracking ' Is Implied m tk• fowgni^ 
Tlie following paasage contain* a re- μψτ4ρχΜη•Λ (Inf. Χ7β D» r^ mMr l^c^aa 
Ruradof t lie Nvo-pUtonic theory of astral ^criirri). In endearonrlng In delect 
influence on human character : Iftr «al by traces in his own nature tk• Ιπμ 
Acyct*' rwU 9tABm&w mt rh μ]^ν w t f lh v character of the god to whom ko he• 
«ντ•ν (sc. rov kifBpmwov) tS AvAart• (sc. longs, — the Lorer finds his scar^ fi^i• 
νψΛίρψ) rrrorrai h^ λ•γ•τ, ro5 ik litatcd by the very necessity be feds of 
λ^ν T^ |iir itw^irruc^r τ^ Kp^r^ rh gaiing intentlr npoo that god. Th• 
14 9»\truihv Ύψ Alt; τ•ν ii ikiypv ri obscurity of this passage eseapea tk• 
/ft^r ΘνμΛ^Μί "Apt I, rh 14 frnmrrt»^ eomm. «-f^r r^r Mr seems to r^inr botk 
'Ερμρ, rh I) 4ιηΦ»μψτΜ^^^ Άψρο^Ιτγ, rh to Zeus, and to his incarnate Imago 
14 «iVfiTTiir^r Ήλ<^, rh 14 φντΜ^ρ Xc- in the person of the beloTed, wki4i, 
kiyp, (ib. 34β a). Tliis preibrenco mystically speaking, may be looked 
of the Saturnine temperament seems upon as one and the same. QMnp•• 
grounded on the dictum of Aristotle, sup. «al 4»t t*W mtrh^ im^ftm Irra 
iri W c^tfcit /tf Α«γχβΑικ•(. 4avr^• It is the Jorial element fai tko 

ff?rai ζψτ•ν0^ί] Inf. 253 B, (ifraSri lored one, which produces an hfifttr^nt 
vf fMt/rai. Itcp. ii. 375 B, •^ wmpk f^^tp of the archetrpal Zeus : just as tk• eon• 
(ψτΦΡβΛΡ rsisvrsr tlrai rhw f vAa*•. templation of sensible beiuity recall• tk• 

«al Irar a^^, a.TA.1 The tmo rh «aA^r Itself. In other wtxdai tk• 
ipmrris, unlike tlie selfish lover de• philoeophio genius of th• helored i•• 
scribed In the Ibrmer Socratic spoeeh, minds the Ix^rer of his own tocntloi^ 
sup. S39 B» uses evei^ eflbit to develop• and makes him long to bring hi• wnawa 
the Aioulties of the 4^i^99tt and to mak• and punuits Into eonfiNimty iritk tk• 
him ftX4€f4t Tff md iTs^sriWi• Th• high••! reason. To t^aek aad to km 
lattar word Is of eonn• used In It• ars^ In the Sooratlo yUm, bat pert• of 
•eotorlo sense, Zsi^t Ikslng th• symbol of th• earn• procees,— master •μ p«|ll 
th• nnlvenal Reason, tM ^i^7«t 4y«#Ubr Iwing nw#Mi#6r«i of tk• earn• god. . 
49 Up^• Ib th• next senteno• PUto S58. «teS έ » $μέπψ /tetmrxtdf] ThL• 
to Intinat• that tk• 'lblknr«r of μ4Φ9ξν Is r s pi ^s m t^d μ aa §μ%(ίψν ip 



m^m 



70 ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟΣ [253, A 

<utmS/&cpch in TC μάλλον άγαπωσ^, κία^ ik if ids αρύτωσιν 
maw€p oi βάκχαι, iwl rfiv του ίρωμ,ίρου ^η^χην inau- 
rXoSrrcv wounkrw ω^ Sv^aroy ομοιάτατον τφ σφ€τ4ρφ 
9e^• δσο4 S* αδ fic^ ^Ηρας eZnovro, βασιλικον ζητονσί, Β 
ικαΐ €&ράιηΈ9 w€pi tovtop wcarra δρωσι τα αντα. οΐ Sc 
^ιΙνΑλβίΡος Τ€ iroi Ιιταστον των ^€ωμ όντω κατά τον 
0609 uSrrcs ζητούσα τον σφίτ€ρον iraiSa π€φνκ€ναΐ9 καΙ 
SmM icnfcraiyrai» μψούμ€νοι αυτοί Τ€ καϊ τα παιδικά 
«Citfoinrcf jcoi /ίυθμχζ<οντ€ς tU το iKtivov 4νιτη8€υμα καϊ 
iZioM αγονσιν» οση Ικάστφ Suva/us, ου φθόνφ ούδ* άι^- 
ΧιευΟψψ ίνσμ€ν€ίφ χρωμ€νοι προς τα παιδικά, αλλ' ci9 
ομο^Λη/τα αντοΐ? ical τφ θεφ^ hv ^ η/ϋίωσι, πασαι^ πάιτως Ο 
ο τ& /Αολιστα π€ΐρω/χ€νοι aycii^ οΰτω ηοιούστ• προθυμία 



ΙΤΒΜρέμ, $9^ Kmrk τΐ MwftrU' 0m^ikuHi, The M8S. gire the whim• 

f Μ Kmucp mU f#wr ^rrA f ^ tr^- ileal Tarimii μ»^ 4m^P«'• 

γνρΜίΜ. 8o efwtad thing• «re b. W Μ Άν4λλ•»ι«ι] It b not dear 

qioke• of a• ^ΜΤ^χβττ•, whether poet• eomennoer thiacategorj. 

a• βψ^ΐβΜΤΜ y&» Ιττϋτ. Probabljr not all, hat only the lyrical• 

aty la ΔΛ9 ί φ ί r m^ w jtewt ^ af /Μι>χ«.] It naav alao indode the ecer and the 

— Pwon being the Zen• hi nan," aar• phjsiaan. Aesch. £nni. 62, tmrpi• 

XriaclWb ** Fhito may hare mythically ^larrit I* iwrl aal rc^a^a^t Kal reSrir 

diaeted the act of par• thoaght a• a Αλλ•» l«^ir«r ttmiJpwtof, 

drawing draoghta' from Zeo• himaelf, a m9rm nmrk rW #f^r /^rrtt] •9τ•ρ be• 

jMUua• which he happGy eomnar•• with longs here to wf fwr^Mu, tlie ncit clanso 

^ that of the Baediie women,'^ who are being epeiegetie, "dei aul exemplum 

* wpiMCBl ed by Baripidc• as caoring •ectantca" (Stallb.). The nse of 9pmt 

wnlcr to borst from die rodi. and wine, a• an engine of edacatlon wat no new 

lomcT» aad milk from the dry ground, idea in Greece. Compare Eurip. Med. 

Baeeh.l4S,704aea. This entire pasMge 844 with Frag. Inc. 889, Naack, v•/• 

i• wen inastratca by a fragment of Itv/ui I* f^t re^i<«r kprr^s Πλffιrr•r 

Aeadiinca Soeraticn•, ap. Arietid. Rhet. hripxu t and Dietys, 842 (Fng. riii. 

fi. p. 28, Dhid. (to which SUUb. alM ' Dind.). 

nmK% 9M wen a• to Ion 882) : #yA Μ aal τλ vailurA wcitfemt] Herm., 

9Λ vir tfmrm W <r ^ yx a p> r ipmp *Αλ«ι• rdK^t γίφ rift ipmrutfis r^ kvtiptnm 

$Mm •I M f hi f9f§w rm^ Btmx&w tfvt• >trrii#«<• ^μίζφττ99, •haping or con• 

wMvtr. aol ykp «I BdUxai #vcclAir forming them to the mode of life and 

Mmi Tf U mrrmtt f#f ν •! ΙλλΜ 4κ τμτ the moral atandard proper to the god 

ff i drwr oM lltif Mmvtoi l^^trlai, th^ aenre. 

Ιβι&ι lUki aol γ^λο ifkmrrm (L Aftf• «4 41^11»] This, aa Hermeiaa remarks, 

evprm). eat 8| ca) «y* •4949 M^i#«^ has reference tothe f«^t aUribnted to 

«ητΗϋΜΡΟί I 8ildCaff MH»ver |ρ^•λ4• the l^arr^t hi the Speech of Lysbs t •4 

0mtff Ar• lipwt ^nr |sp^ 8r 4Β#(ιγ Ι•λ Ι»τ|μμ9ττ€| At •! pMm l^arral • . . 

ψ^ iflbf β^Κτίω «et^ai. I yAf ^Μλ•τται 4«irre«f , revr• ml roit 



lent IT «I |μΤ *ΙΜμ] Hem b the ifmpA99%r βίβί ydp iwrt» ^ ζ•Λι 

wpAA of the practieal aa Zens of the TMeer•* Μ ^ieiv «al •! nv#e7«ff Sn" 

spti— latlfO intaUcet. Her votarle• are fitv aal f^f«rai nvfaysfci•• ru^t τ•ντ• 

m8 phPoeepbi, bat father asen bom τ^ H^ rl Tl iwn f Uet/ Ιλλοι 

ftr «Bpin t # a n X • *» ft piyisi % ««λι^Μηλ Ιγ* όρ• ^^ Ast). 

•al kmpmd (848 9). B — t a tb . p. Sit 0. •8η» srMe^ril A paraOd eoOooation 

■ ^V— >*#" ^ « ^ <b«t»«fafr»* b ibo^ hi FlMed. 87 ]>, «o^am«d(«i# 



i^P«"iP^WPPi^|*«piP8PPff^W 



—253, Έ.] ΦΛΙΔΡΟΧ. 73 

ΤΟ τ* cISo9 &ρ0θ9 ιταΐ Βιηρθρωμ€ΡΌ^Β νφαύχην» ίηίγρν 
iros» Xcvicos tScu^, fieXayofifiaTos, τι/ΐ'^ς ^ράστ^ς fiera 
σωφροσύνης re ical αιδονς» iral άλι^^ιι^ς ^όζης ίταΐρος, 
αηληκτος» KcXcv/iart μόνον καΐ λόγφ ηνιοχ€Ϊταν 6 δ* 
Β αδ σκόλιος» πολύς, €ΐκβ σνμπ^φορτημ,ένος^ κρατ€ραΛίχην9 
βραχυτράχηλος, σιμοπρόσωπος, μ^Κάγχρως, γΚαυκόμμα^ 
τος, ΰφαιμος, ΰβρ€ως καΧ άλαζοι^€ία9 cratpo^, π^ρϊ &τα 
λάσιος, κωφός, μάσηγι ftcra κέντρων μσγις ύπ€ίκων. όταν 
δ* οδι^ ό ηνίοχος ϋων το 4ρωηκον όμμα, πασαι^ ouri^- 



coutitcnance ilio τ. I. ββφντράχιιΚΦί in eyed,' Lat. eaetimt. In tlib there eeem• 

tlio second portrait) Αλλ' Arvfp Αλ•«• to roo no dieicnltj, but Ikidb^ more 

Tf i^rvr optf^t vp^t riip «opv^r {(ιγ•ι. fastidioot, leaves tlie meaning of the 

Mypunft] ' hook-nosed/ — a feature word in doubt, thinkiiig that it is tW 

of a s^nrtccalilo though hardly of a antitheton of r^Aift i^^rr^t, I eonlei• 

handwnne steed, but in a man a sign of I do not see how this can be the case ; 

dignity and good descent. Ast quotes unless we press into the serrice a phrase 

llcp. 474 D, τ•ν li r^ ypvwkw fiuatXutov in the Fhysiognomonica attributed to 

pmrt cTroi. J. Poll. ii. 73, ^ir iwiy^vwot, Aristotle (c 5, p. 807, Bekk.), where 

ir «αϊ 3αβΊλικ^r sivrrai. among the ArailoOt ri^fSa ooeura rh 

ktvKht Uup'J Virg. Gcorg. 1.1. color χρωμΛΖψΜμω^, But in the aame pkce 

deterrimus albie, — a diflercnccof opinion we also read βκ4ψβφΛ tptuttm ac«l ««χ^ 

which it is hardly necessary to dincuss. It is curious tliat the early Greek phy• 

Comp. Conington in loc. l*robably Ilato sio^nomists found their art on a oom- 

\n thinking of the inward purity of psrison between the bestial and human, 

which whiteness is the symbol, as in the Thus Aeschylus uses both Ιππψρ^ύμω^ 

following epithet^ ημηί /ραστ^ι, κ.τ.λ. and νροβντν^νώμων in reference to An• 

he fii>eak8 of human rather than equine man affairs. It is not to be supposed 

qualities. In Ανληιττοι . . . 4ηοχ«7ται that Ilato was the first who speculated 

he mixes both natures in the description, in this tempting field. 
λ^7^ being applicable only to men. Srai^ Γ sSr 6 ι^ν/οχοι, ιτ.τ.λ.] The 

κ. 3ραχvτpαχ1|λof ] The v. 1. »•λν• mind, in the first instance, through the 

ψράχηΚο$ is 8up])orted by Xen. Eo. i. 8, channel of the senses, apprehends the 

Kmyaphs 54 tfif (6 «νχή•') τΑ «rord r^v l>enuty of the 4ρι&μ•Ρ9ί, but the effect of 

vvyκaμτ^¥, as βαρντράχτιΚα is by the this perception is not confined to the 

pn8.<Migc quoted sup. But a ' short rational, but extends to the entire soul, 

throat,' combined with a thick neck, both in its emotive and ooncupisoent 

would cause a horse to be wpowtr^s region. This is evidently Plato's mean• 

&cwp itawpos, as Xen. expresses it. A ing ; allegorically it is the driver who 

fanciful etymologist might be inclined 'espies the amatory (love-inspiring) 

to connect the verb ' to bore,' used of a spectacle, and by sense diffuses a glow 

horse who carries his head low, with tnrough the whole soul,' whereby be ia 

thie^ phrase of Xenoplion's, and to spell himself ' filled with titillation and the 

it aeconlingly. stings of desire.' The two horses, we 

v^μ9wpό^r^nros'] Tliis, in a stage-mask, find, arc, each in his own way, affected 

was a physiognoniv proper to menials. J. with the passion of Love. So too is the 

Poll. iv. 161, rh siKovpir 7pot8isr ^ίμόν, rational soul, which fhmi the aspect of 

So Herm., s ύτιλ^ι, xo^anrtr^f jcol •νχ1 sensible conceives an uneasy yearning 

3ασιλι«^ι. Others exphiin rh σιμ^ as a for ideal beauty. Without the aid A 

sign of Xaytftia, the senses, which are the ministers of 

7Aav«^/A^«rof, ^φαίμοί'} Ast suggests the understanding, neither the affections 

are! ΰφαιμοί. I have alreadv said that nor the appetites could be wanned and 

the latter word refers to the eyes, as excited. The rovt therefore, in its wider 

γλ«δ«•ι alone aometimee means * grey• sense, may Justly be said vSrar a/#Hrf ι 



1m^mmmι'^Ί'm'ψ^m^mmm^mmψ^m^βmmmm 



72 ΠΔΛΤΩΝΟί [253, η 
XcicT^• ο f&cr ToitniP αντοΣτ &^ τ]^ καΧΚίονί στάσ€ΐ &u 

Β. 4 βΛψ Ψ9ίιη^ mirtih iw rf Μίλλίβτι theie. words to stand. But I cannot 

0ram if] te. 4 Ir it|ift the οΙΓ•Ιιοηβ consent to separate μ^rk ^«^^so^t 

bciaff ns—Hy the better, as the rpitb. tnX Mwt from ri^tiif 4pmwr4is, as in that 

ti^i^tyi iaipKet. la the description of cawe t)ie opposition to i$p, are) AAaCsrf («t 

the tire alecds there is an eridmt paral- Iraipef would be incomplete. As re- 

Mini : bat in some of the details a cer- gards the tcit, it ma^ Iw obscrrod that 

ti^ Kbertj has been taken. Thns, while besides β•φντμέχη\•9 for βραχντρ. there 

ifSkt and #«4Aiet, iviyfvwmt and 9ψ^ is no canKiderablo variant in the MS. 

m fiw rn wi , AsMt^ llt«r and β^λiyχ^s readings as given by liekk., with the 

answer litcmllT to each other, the re- remarkable eiccjition Aori^arw^t, which 

latioB of the other coatrastcd features is the Bodl. and some others have. IV)rM>n, 

latbtf essential tlmn verbal. For in- who esamincd the liodl. before it went 

ataace, to hi$f$ft^4p&s, 'clean-limbed/ to Oxf«>rd, wcms to have adopted this 

* with Jofarts well defined•' respond two compound in lieu of the vulg. Kavt^s, 

cpitlicU^ wkh (= nimiws, lumbering, κωφοί, and he is supported by Phot, in 

«vcr-him, or, as onr jockeys say, 'too Lex.: λ«•Ί4κ•»φΦΓ i λί«τ ««^t, 

mch of a hone*) and civf ^sj^wc^sfif- sisr λ^ι«τΑ^« lxa»r&t vvytttttrnpAvBtu 

β499§9 in-nade, as if throwa together at irel AMuvfirr«7r, evidently referring to 

laip-lMUEard• Agaia, /MAav^^i/Mrret an- this passage, to which the reference is 

•wen to ^λβΜτ^ΙΜΜΐ^•* ffaWf, ' with still more exnlicit in Synesius. Enrom. 

my and bloodshoi eyes.' J. Poll. 2. Calv. C7 D, ci Μ md Ώ\άτωρ rhw ihicw 

€8» ΜψΛψ•9 $k4wmrr9t iftaA/isf. This frver vc^^a A«e'i^ara»^er A^yti. Add 

la better than 8tallb's "sanguineus," Hcsych., ΧΛ9%9κΑψ•νν re^t artrfs^t. 

i g feniag to the general temperament. The reading is therefore not derived 

For there is nothing to answer to this from the IImII., as Stallb. thinks, but is 

ia the Ibrmcr catalome, and tlie restive of high antk|oitv, and the temptation to 

koffse would acarcdy have been called receive it woukf have been great, were 

•angatee^* hat vafher • phk^gmatic,' it not that the still more ancient < Ho- 

«r 'choierie.' The aecensity for two ateric Allegories 'of IleraclitU8(hitlierto 

cpHhets^ a^erffovxV end /Βρβχντ^• called Hcraclides) rather countenance 

ηλΜ, «aawering to tl^e single ihfrevx^r, tlie vulg. We there read ιτ•^«τάλσι•ι 

& not so Bwaifest ; and tl^ antithesis imittm^ot (comn. Ar. £11. 43, y^^mw 

Wiw ee a t^s 4fmi f \ t μ^Λ w up fmCwm *Tv^ari»^r). Πιο entire )Nifieago is 

Tf nd allsat on the one hand, and quoted by Hcraclitus, cap. xvii. p. 36, 

§$mm§ aal dAa{erff(aff IraSipef on the ed. Meliler. He gives bcKidcs tlie vv. II. 

odier, asea» eompletc without the ad- τ^τ* cTletfortbevulg.^-^ff : omits Αλΐ|- 

ditioa of the words aral dAi»#ir9t <^i|f $twnt before t^ifi , as does the Cod. Vat., 

Irai^ to the former. dAiifir^f Μ|ΐ|? inspected by Cobct; for artAc^^ri ^yer 

b lateip te t ed ^Terae opinioaist'' but aal λ^γ^ lie gives κ9Κ§ύσμ•η md λ^γ^ 

U «ay well be doubted whether this ^liry: for ^χντρ4[χΐ|λ•ι, ιτ•λντρ^χΐ|- 

b posaihie. iknUis Μ4ξμ has a definite λ•ι : for μ•Κάγχ^ί, μ9\ύι4χρ•»9 : and 

•easa ia Plato, but where does he use for M^f, m^ii. Amid this discrepancy 

duiv•»^ ia each connexioaF 'Verita- of authorities I liave not ventured to 

Ma ophiioa' would rather denote U^m alter tlie received text, though bjr no 

aa ^Mttagaiahed fron Ivarr^^ip, and in means satisfied with it. — The description 

tUs caw the epithet would be the of tlie better horse is illustrated by Virg. 

favcrw of laadatory. It is remarkable Oeorg. iii. 79, Illi ardua cervix, Argu- 

that Hcmciaa take• no notice of this tumcjue caput, brevis alvus, obesaque 

and this aggravates its suspicious tetgai Luxuriatque toris aniinosum 

iacc. Lartqr, ia the deaeriptMia pectus. Also by 8haksp., Venus and 

the had steed, the danses wt^ irm Adonis, '* Round«hoofed, sliort-Jointed, 

him999 awf^s» answer to aothing very fetlocks sliag and long t Uroad breast, 

d t6ait a ia the portrait of his yoke- Ml eyes, small head and nostril wkle t 

Mhnr. If «w^ irm AdrMt simply mean High crest, short ears, straight legs and 

•atapid,* * a aa aa U sa * (aea Fhotlaa, quoted passing strong 1 Thin mane, thick tail, 

praaeatljrX aad «sif^ be takea with the broad buttock, tender hide." For«^ 

■ aee e a dn if ciaaaa, wa have a kiad of χψ^ eompare Xea. Eq. i. 8, Ανλ rev 

— ^« — >- |9 A Xf iiHi f U(fff Ira^, €τ4μ999 I μΛρ a^r a^ee μ^ι Bwwtp 

tha caaiaMB hrtan aa ta tioa of aas r j ps g «jfevfr^t wtfvaei (thia aeaaie to 



, κ•] 



ΦΑΙΔΡΟΙ. 



73 



το τ* €Ζδθ9 ίρθσ^ καί Βιηρθρωμ€ίΗ^9 νφαύχτιν» iwiypv 
πος, λ€νΐΓθ9 iScu^• ficXayofifiaro9t τιμη% ίραστη^ μ€τα 
σωφροσνρη^ re καΧ αιΒονς, καΐ αληθινής ^όζη% Iroujpos» 
αιτλι^ίΓΓος, iccXcv/iari μο^ον καΐ λόχ^ι iji^io^Cirai* 6 ^ 
Β αδ σκόλιος» νολνς» €!ΐφ συμπ€φορημ49^ος9 κρατ€ραύχηψ9 
βμαχυτράχηλος, σιμοπρόσωπος^ μ^^^γχρως, γΚανκόμμα^ 
τος, ΰφαχμος, νβμ€ως καΧ aka^ovtia^ ίταιρος, W€pl 2τα 
λάσιας, κωφός, μάσηγι ftcra κίντρων μύγις ύν€ίκωι^. Stow 
ow Ο i7i^iOxos ίοών TO έρωτίΜο» όμμα, νασα» aurthi'^ 



foontcnance tlie ▼. 1. /9«^ντρ^χγλΜ in 
tlio tecoDd portrait) Αλλ' δίν#ρ ΑλΜΤ- 

/irfTpw•!] Mioolc-iHMed/ — a finitiiro 
of a ■^nrtcvablo tliongli hardly of a 
handnome ttccd, Imt in a man a sign of 
dignitj and good dcuccnt. Att quotes 
Ilop. 474 D, τ•ν Iff rh 7fw^ fimwiKutiw 
ferff ff7r«i. J. Poll. ii. 73, ^r iwiyfvwms, 
%¥ aral /1«ηλι«λτ •ί•ττ•ι. 

λ«Μτλ? ilffirj) Virg. (Icorg. 1.1. color 
deterriinus albis,— hi diflercncc of opinion 
wliicli it is bardlj necessary to discvss. 
Comp. Conington in loc. IVobablj l*lato 
is thinking of the inirard purity of 
which whiteness is tlie symbol, as in the 
following epithets, ri^ifr ^ferr^t, κ.τΛ. 
lie t]icaks of hninan rather than equine 
qualities. In ΐΗτλΐ|«τ•ι . . . 4η•χ<<τ•ι 
he mixes both natures in the description, 
λ^^ being applicable only to men. 

K. βραχντράχ'^ΧΦί'] The ▼. 1. ν•λν- 
rpaxriKof is 8up|)ortcd by Xen. £a. i. 8, 
Xmyaphs 5i «fif (i avx^r) rk xmra r^r 
rvyirafiv^r, as β^φψτράχιιΚφΐ is by the 
passage quoted sup. But a 'short 
throat,' combined with a thick neck, 
would cause a horse to be ir/wvcr^r 
&CW9P Kmw^f, as Xen. expresses it. A 
fanciful etymologist might be inclined 
to connect the verb ' to bore,' used of a 
horse who carries his head low, with 
thir« phrase of Xenoplion's, and to spell 
it accordingly. 

Ψίμ•νρ6σ•ητ9ί] Tilts, in a stage<mask, 
was a pliysiognoniy proper to menials. J. 
Poll. iv. 161, τλ •ΙΐίΦνρίρ ypuUiw 9ψόρ. 
So Herm., ff^ffλ^r, χαμ«ιιτ#τ^ι iral •νχ1 
fim^tXutif, Others eiplain rh 9ψ^ν as a 
sign of λ«7^«(«. 

ΤλΛνκόμμβΤΦί, S^ai^f] Ast suggests 
9ψΛψΛί, I have alreadr said that 
th• latter word refers to the eyes, as 
TXafimt alone sometimes mean• 'grey- 




eyed,' Lnt. teenu». In thia tlwr• 

to me no diiBcnlty, bnt Badh^ 

fastidioas, lenTes tlie meaning of Um 
word in donbt, thinking that HI• Um 
antitheton of r^t ^^Mrr^ff. I cnaftaa 
I do not ace how this can be Hm caani 
unless we press into the aerrlca a pkraa• 
in the Phydognomonlca attribvied to 
Aristotle (e. 8, p. 807, Bekk.)• wlwro 
among the AraileSt «i^«a oeewa τ^ 
χ^ΑβΜ Sfw^MT. But In the mm• phoo 
we also read fikdfm^ 9fmm• aal «ηχ^ 
It is cnrioos tliat Uie enriiy Oredi plijr• 
siognomista found their art on 
parison between the beetial and hi 
Tlius Aeschylus nsea both 
and w^o^wreyMfyssfr in reference to A«• 
ma» affair». It is not to bo soppoaed 
that llato was the first who ^eoualod 
in this tempting field. 

Stop <* elr 4 4»tsxsr, ιτ.τΛ.] Tho 
mind, in the first instance, through tho 
channel of the senses, apprehends tlio 
l)eauty of the /p^^ffret, but the elKset of 
this perception is not confined to tlio 
rational, but eitends to the entire sonl, 
both in its emoUve and eoocupiseeat 
region. This is evidently Plato's mean- 
ing; allcgorically it is the driver who 
'espies the amatory (1ove*inspiring) 
spectacle, and by sense diffuse• a glow 
tnrough the whole soul,' whereby be i• 
himself ' filled with titilUtion and tlw 
stings of desire.' The two hone•, wo 
find, are, each in his own way, afl^Ktod 
with the passion of Love• So too ia tiho 
rational soul, which from tho aspect of 
sensible conceives an uneasy yearning 
foi- ideal beauty. Without the aid of 
the senses, which are the ministcf• of 
the understanding, neither the aflbetkma 
nor tho appetites eould bo wanned and 
excited• The revf therefor•, in it• wider 
•enscb may justly bo said «wenr n l eitei • 



i^msBia 



SPOI 



74 ΠΑΑΤΟΝΟί [259, β 

<m Ζίαβ€/ψ,ηρα9 την ^βνχην, γαργαλισμοΰ re καΐ πόθου 
Kvnpmi^ νπσπΧησ&β» \ i Ι^Λν cvir€i^9 τφ η^^όχφ τωι^35 
Γνν«Μ% Sua re iral rare αίδοΐ βιαζομακί^^ Ια,ντον κατ€χ€Κ 
μη ίπΐΊπβα» τψ ίρωμίνψ• ο δ^ ovrc κάττρωρ ηνιοχίκων 
ovrc μΜτηγσς m hnpiwera^ σκάρτων δ^ ^ί^ ^perat, 
jciu νάιτα πράγματα πϋίρίχων τφ σύζνγί re καΐ i7'^^Xt> 
avayjca^ci icrai re ν/009 ra vatStica και μν^ίαν νοιβισ^αι 
τη9 r£r άφροΒισίοη^ χαρίτος. τώ Se irar* αρχάς fici^ άιτι• 
T€&eroi^ oyovoicroSyrc» ώς Sccva ιταΐ παράνομα άι^αγκα•Β 
ζρμ&ύτ rcXcvroivrc S^» oray fii^S^i^ ]^ π^ρας κάκου, iro- 
fl€U€a0oi^ άγομ€νω, €ίζαντ€ καΧ 6μο\ογησαντ€ ιτοιι^σ^ιι^ ro 
jccXcuo/ACPor. iral vpos avrfi r* ^yeVoi^o και cISoi^ r^y 
o^«r r^y r«iy πα^Βικων άστραπτουσαι^. Ιδόι^ος 8c roS 
^^όχου η H'^H'V πρ6ς την roS κάλλονς φύσιρ ηνίχθη^ 
tnX ναλι^ cIScy αντ^ι^ ftcra σωφροσύνης iv άγνφ βάθρφ 

tiaii^— fwir Hr ffnck^^• Comp. inf. t4p I) ir«r* A^x^f ^r Ai^rrffrcr^r] 

2U» r4 ^ciyM • • • tiil rwr ^μμέτνι^ Mr, The <«« are of coano the \tyuthv and 

f w4 f m9 m #vl rV f*xV '^w• These the $»pt—iiU μ4ρφί rift ψνχγι» which 

co widfra tJoM aeeni to remove tlie dilH- combine to rciiifit the mere animal appo• 

calty witib regard to «IrMkcc, and pre• titc. l*rewnUy we find that tlie driver 

Tat «t firom jieldiBg to 8Ullb.'s pro- 'brings both hones on tlicir haunches:' 

poaal of mbeUtating lialf^ivar for but there is this dilTcrcnce, that tlie 

■laiifpi^psi, — a change in every point of better horse makes no resistance. 80 in 

riew mdesifable. Presently, 264 c. the Ilcp. iv. 440 B, reSs 4π»$υμίΛ»ί uitrhif (rhtr 

ir^e 0hs Xww9t in hi• tnm ttfrn n v«#«r fv^r) Ktpmtriivmrru, «ipsvrrst λ^γον μ^ 

l^|t TJ^ f^xiv. The psvchology of Ifir τι wpimw, ^Λμβά 9t •&« &r fimu 

tW paaage ia Pfaitonic, if not in all Ttrs^^re» ver) iw •'««vr^ τ•ν reisyrev 

points «nexceptionable. Pirticnlarly «t^fcofai, ιΛμι I* uW iv ίλΧψ, > 

atrUdBg is the description of passionate b. rcAfwArrc U^ ar.r.X.] Ultimate^, 

Wv«^ as distingiiishcd fVom mere lust, when they are weary of resisting, the 

The Obedient steed* is restrained by driver and his ally are fain to come to 

alnmn ftmn violence; true passion being terms with the rdfractory steed. They 

always vnited with sexual modesty, k^l yield for a while, bnt so soon as they 

T« «al virt, ' then as always/ Compare come in presence of tlie beloved, tlie 

with tlie entire paasage 261 c, Ira» μ^ψ aspect of his beauty awakens the re- 

mUf 0ii 4w mf 0m «pet τ^ rev «aiMt βάΚΚ•» pngnance of the driver by reviving the 
• • . uiMMilrfmi. and ibid. B, ^ζέμφΐ^•» ■ roemoryof the absolutely lleautiAil(«vr^r 

Tsi miixmn rVr k wf^ 9 %Λ rw9 ^μμά- r^p rev mUAsvt μ^μιιή, Comp. witli 

Twr, lii^rfitj, «.τΛ. The use of ί/ψΜ this passage one of Onlen, de Hippocr. 

fcr i^ la poetioal, and frequent in et Platone, vL 610, Kuhn., vsAAi«if ^^r 

tiage^y• For iw9»K^0$§ compl IVotag. Irrrae τψ ΦνμΦ^Λ^Τ rk htwk <^, vsA- 

iatt, a rfysips i ifhi ίνφ9ψΜ\4μβι^ί : sup. KiKts Μ τψ 4η$νμψτΜφ, arefdrtp Ιλ«^• 

261 Β• kvh war rh r^t infxfit t7l«t. μΛιm «al 9¥ρ4μ§ΐβΛ wmpmwKtieimf r^hrmf 

t64b T^ ^ίζτξί Tt aal 1μη4χψ] Ob• ftwu aral IwmplUt frvivr, «.τΛ. 
unratlMittliaartieloaflbctkbothnoona, ivk-^fiu^l • on a hoi ν pedestal,'— 

tkangii relating to diftrent suljecta. In an allusion doubtless to the images in 

wmA caaaa rs oeews nsually before «a<, the adytum at Eleosis. Pans. iii. 19. Z, 

Wl Mft alwmy•. JCor. Here. Fur. 140^ rev Μ AyiUfiaref rh Bdip•^ «af^xtrae 

v6r * H pda Ae ier aw r /pa ael |wpds ^ sr, ' Um 0ωμΦ9 rxiipM. Styak M•, ^dfper- β^μΛ 

(tiM) qpowt of Havevie•.' | /idrit rev M^•^^•• 80 alao Haigrdu 



, D.] 



ΦΑΙΑΡΟΧ. 75 



βφζίσοΛ^. Σδοίκτα δ^ &€uri re iral σ^ΘΑηι JMncrcr 
Ο νντύλ» ICCU ofia 'ήναγκάσθη tls τούνίσ» Αιαίσα4 rof ψή» 
οντω σφοδρά, ωστ€ ivl τα Ισχία αμφ^ κβύθίαχα rm Zwwm^ 
roi^ ficy ^vra Sia rh μη avrirciycir, lir 82 vfipurri^v 
μαΚα άκοντα. avcXdomrc S2 cLvetr^p•», ό /lir vv* mUrxji• 
ρης r€ Kiu θάμβους ΙΖρ&τί vatroM ίβρ^ζβ, Ίην ψνχτζ^^, i 
Sc» λήζας της δδι/η^ ^ν ύπο του χαλινοί) re Ισχ€ ical 
τον iiTci/iaro9» μόγις ίζοαπιννεύαης ίΚΛΛ6μηα€¥ ipy§9 
wokka κΰίκίζϋΛν TW re ηνυογον καΙ Th» o/io^uya ύς δβιλήι 
Drc ιταΐ άΐΜ^δ/Η^ XiiitWc r^i^ rafu^ iral dfM>Xoyuiy• «αΙ 
νάλϋ^ ούιτ ^deXoi^as ιτροσιέμαι oyoyira^flM^ fuSyif σνκ• 
χώρησ€9 Seo/iawy cccrau^i^ υπ€ρβαΧ4σθαι. A^wros 82 
roS συντ€θ4ρτος χρόνου» [οδ] αμνημοΡ€Ϊν προσιηΗίονμ&ω 
ορομιμνησκων, βίαζόμ€νος9 χ/>^Α€τί£βΜ^» {λκων ^royicacro^ 
αΰ irpocrcXdcu^ roi9 inuSucoif ^Ι rovf avrovf Xtfyiovf• 
ical ^irciS^ fy/^ ^σαν, ίγκυφας καΐ ^ιτηώ^ν rJ}v ir^^fNcor• 
ό'δακώμ rw χαλινοί^, ficr* avaiSciav JXicci• δ δ^ '^^ίοχ^ς 



σ«φ#€ •τ«] lIcKjch^ 4σ4ψ$ιι^ ίψ^βΐτ^ tiUy ΟΜ of the lonkkais of wU^ Ffaiob 
#i)r, 4«vx^«t ^χύνΦψτ 2«^MrAi|f Δ«ι• according to the gremBBeriMH^ wae load• 
MAy (Pnig. 175, l>iiMl.). This deponent Herod, ix. 46, ^ hn^Bikntm Hr 
Aor. formed contrary to analogy from ^A^r Mi yW ri w . Bvfc LociMi, 
94βφμΜΛ, U noted bv other grainmariane imitating PUto^ has ^t al f ie» Ivi 
asoccurringonly twice, here and in Soph. μ^ΦΛ r^» w m fv w Smi^. Later writers Ατο- 
ί. 1. The MSS. have tlie variants rrc^• qoently nse ^W9frl$9w$mi in the anme 
•«ισ«, #τρ«^<σα, #τ^«φ<ισ«, ^^cura. sense. The gen. aba. Ι«•^/ριντ— * though 
Comp. KUcndt, Lex. 8oi>h. in v. rc/l«». tlicy pray' or 'because they pray'— needs 

c. Mt — Aivvrr• r^y T^ir MU A/a•- ncitlier alteration nor apology, thoogh 

Ar/ior] As guilty of Αιν•η({ι•τ in Hcind.'s cof\j. %§9μ4ρ—ψ is not hi ttaelf 

hrenking the terms of the agreement, improbable, the substitution of a plural 

The r• which Uadb. would in^rrt seems for a dual being a oommon error m 

unnecessary. Hipp. Msj. 2u3 D, /Afi^at MSS. Presently •{ is found in aU the 

/•#« r^ kwiplop ir«l Av«<5«v#f«y. MSS. after x^^mw, evidently by an error 

D. iral waKuf, ιτ.τΛ.] ' after one more of the scribes, who have repeated Um 

attempt toforce his unwilling companions last syllable of xf^rsv. Hetnd. aoenw 

to draw nigh to tlie beloved, ho has to first to have called attention to this 

yield a reluctant assent to tlieir prayer error. 

for further deUy.' Tlie aorists in tbis «al iwulk hy^ 4enr— (A«fi] Tk• 

passage and the context are illustrated tense changes fVoin past to present, aa in 

bv Pliaed. 73 d (quoted by Heind.), the passage of the Phaedo jntt qnotod it 

•««•vr •1β9α, Sri •/ fpnvrmi Srar Tlm€i changes from present to past. 

Xipmw % Wri«r % τι &AAo eir rk vailur^ /^av^taal 4κτ§ίΜα τ^» a /^ ar ] * with 

mkrmf «iw#ff xpivriai, ν^χΜ^ι τΦντΦί head down, and tail stretched ont? Xcn. 

fyvm^av rt rii» kiprnp, aal /r rf lia- Eq. 1. 8, ei γΑ# ^ y a d f^r r s r v f. Αλλ* 

•w(f ίΚΛβ•ρ rh fflSst rav wmUt, •1 ^p ^«Tcfrarrct r^ τρέχηΚ§0. «d r^ 

4 A^ For httpfimkdw^m the AtUe «tfaAV /Μ(#Η^η W TrvM Ιηχοφοδη. 
verb in nae 1• hfmfiek4w§mu This is poo- 




mnipniVMnsMmMMi 



78. 



ΠΛΑΤΛΝΟί 



[355, Ο 



στ^Μΐιτ άλλομήπ} ιταλιι^ o0cr ωρμή9η φ€ρ€ΤϋΛ9 οντω rh 
τον ttnkkou9 /kvfia vdkip cU roi^ καλοι^ δια των 6μμΛτων 
U^» i ψ^φυκοβ hrl την ^τνχ^ι^ Uvtu αφίκομ^νον καΧ 
iammnpSiaw^» ras διόδονς των πτ€ρων o^pSfi re καΐ ώρ- 
μψη Μτ€ροφν&β re» και τ^μ τον δρωμένου αδ φυγιηνΌ 
^Ν#Γθ( |ρέτλΐ}σ€ΐ^• ^/^ςι fici^ οδν» orov δ^, άπορβι* καΐ ον^ 
δ τ% wiwQv0€P οΙδ€ΐ^ ονδ* Q(Ci φράσα^ αλλ* οΓομ άιτ* 
άλλον ίφθαΧμίας άιΐΌλ€λανκα»9 ττρ&φασίΛ^ thrtw ουκ €χ€ΐ9 
maw€p α iv κατσντρφ [iv] τφ Ιρωντι iavrw ορών λβλι^^β. 
icflu oroy μίν ^jcccImos vapy, λι^χ€4 irara ταντά €Κ€ίνψ της 
i&Smjsr array δ^ άιη^, ιτατά ταύτα αδ ποθ€Ϊ καΐ iro^ci- 
TOi, ύΒωΚον ίρωτσς άρτ€ρωτα €χων* καλβΐ δ€ αύτοι^ καΐ 
CMCTOi ονκ ψωτα άλλα φιΧίοα^ cirai. 4πίθυμ€Ϊ hk €Κ€ίνφ Β 
ναραιτλΐ|σΜ[»¥ fto^t άσθ€ν€σΎ€ρως δ€, ο/>αι^, ά)ΓΤ€σ^αΐ9 



to be tb• proper amingv• 
of thk lonewlMt cmnliroiis ten- 
tcBoe. filth All I refw hmrr^pm^^p 
to «Mr, ΙΟ. rW «•λ^. Othcn punc- 
taat• after ifociiMMr. Uciod. oonjcc- 
teret hmmh^fAefUf, Schneider in Lex. 
L• m r Mμm9 m0 , both referring the parti- 
ciple to tAt li^levf. 

1». ίψΗΚμ(βα Αιτ•λ*λ«Μτ^ι] Hcrm., 
hmmi /trnkmrm iψ§mkμίΛi. Tm accnuA- 
thre if BMire neiml la ench ceie^ but in 

Bcp. liL 995 c we find Ini M^ ^« r^t 
μψι^99ω§ Tee ff?r«i innKm6^mvtP. "Cro• 
ddMint antcm Tetem lippitodinem per 
ipnai aupcetvvi communicari " (Att). 
The medical writer• do not ■eem to have 
eadoned thia rapentitaon, in illostration 
oTwhidi Alt quote• ForphTiy de Abati• 
Mntia,i.2a. 

Oobet, Vt. LL p. Ιβδ» iaaiate on tlio 
eiiMioa of the aeeond ir. So read, the 
pa^aage b both αμτ• hamoniott• to the 
oaraMBMirehlhNnatie. He quote•, among 
atbtr pamagM, Ptotag. 837 B, Arm Μ 
l ia n e r fcp ^/Λ^ t Tim. 79 A, ^cir lewtp 
V t i km99 i τββ «id^Mtret t and in Rep. 
?ϋΙ• S69 1 wonld read «raiearra irvf ^ 
«p^ ^^βΛη T§ w4k9t for «p^t rf w4k9u 
I add Ev. CycL 4SS, «#vf a vp^t 2C^ rf 

It U.higUr probable 

ofthieldndwonldbe 

with ^r copjiet•! bnt there 

fai nato where the aeeond 



•»f• 



hardly be diepenrnd with, 
at 1^ Slnnp 9f •Ι^7μ99 hk 



re^ev ητ•ν«ι##Μ τΑ Srrmi ib. 109, 
itww9p vc^ τ4κμΛ μύρμ•^ΚΛί Ι| ββτράχηβί 
99pl T^r ftUorrar •ίίτ•ντΓ>?. 

K«rj^ Ta^^~lxa»r] AcKch. Ag. 5-ΙΊ, 
T^r krrtpAirfttP Ιμ4ρψ ircvAi|7^«r9t. K. 

γ€ΐι. The word hrr4ptt, in tlic senne 
iof ' love returned,' Gemi. ' Gegenliebe,' 
occurs nowhere but in Plato or hie imi• 
taton, though the patsage quoted from 
Aetch. show• that the conception muit 
have been familiar to the poet•. Tlie 
word too must have been in common 
use, for statues were erected to £ro• and 
Aotcros at EKs. Pausan. Eliac. c. 23, 
ir«2 'Epwret a•! W *HAcmi «al *A^r«i•! • 
ararj^ ro^^ Ήλ«Ι•ι? 'Arr/ptrra ^Ρ9μά• 
(•v#i t ib. inf., Ιχ«ι Μ 4 ^ir ^rurat h 
"Epms «AiiSar- i U Α^#λ^ν0« vciparai 
v^r fWruM 4 *Krr4pmt. From another 
passage (Attic, c. 29) we learn that it 
was the province of Anteros to avenge 
as an kkiirrup tlie wrongs of slighted 
lovers. This would follow, according to 
mythological etiquette, ftom hi• being 
the patron of mutual passion. There is 
therefore no such eootradicUon, a• Aai 
•uppcMe•, between the popular idea of 
Anteroa and that of Plato in the text. 
Here Anteroa ia called an 'image' or 
relleetion of Eroa, in aooordance with 
the previooa figure of a mirror. Harm., 
rk if^ff^ Μ vferdarti rm kmiptnu 
IvtiH ««Ι Mtrresfykr afrier Im red 



— 255, c] ΦΑΙΔΡΟΧ. 77 

τφ πρόσθα^ ύπο ζυμφοιτητων η τοηλρ αλλβΜ^ Sco^^SXij/ac• 
ρος '§» Χ€γοντων ως αίσχρον ίμωνη πλησιαζεα^, «αΙ Sea 
rovro άπωθ^ rw ipwvra• νροΐ&ηος hk η^η τον χμά§Η^υ 
ij 9 '^^urta κυχ το χρ^ώμ xfyorfv^ w Tov/KxrccrAu αντον 

Β €49 oftiXtoy• ον yap Sifiro^ c^jxapToi icaitoy icaitf! ^£ko» 
ονδ* ayoBov μη φιΚον ίγαθψ &nu. προαεμά^ν 8e 
καΐ Xoyoi^ iral ομιΧίαρ Se^ofic^ov, ίγγύθει^ η cvroia 
γιγνομ€Ρη ToS ίρωντος ^icirXi^rrci τοι^ ^pcS/Acyo^» Siaurtfa* 
ν6μ€ΐη>ν oTi ούδ' oi ζύμπαρτ€ς άλλοι ^(λοι tc iral outcuu 
μοΧραν φιλίας ούΒ€μία^ παρ€χρντοΛ vpos τομ hfBeoa^ φιλθ9^. 
όταν §€ χρονίζη τούτο hpSiv καΐ ιτλι^σιά^^ /χ€τά τον 

Ο ατΓτεσθαί tv tc γυμρασίοίς καϊ L• raU άλλοις ό/αλύας, 
τστ' τβη η του ρεύματος iKtivov νηγη, hv Ιμ€ρο9^ Ζευς 
Γανυμή&ους έρων ώνόμασ€, ποΧΧη φ^ρομάη^ ιτρος rw 
έραστην, η μ^ν w ainov cSv, η δ* άπομβστον/χά/ον ίζω 
airopptl• καλ οΧον πν€υμα η ης ι^χω άπο λείων Τ€ icol 

• 

Β. •ν ykp %iwf ^ίμβφΎΛί] ' for it ciiii• tkm of the fable of Ganjviode to the 

not KurcW be in the order of destiny.' Cretans : Kfifr«r tW vt^ rW Tempi^l^ 

I have followed Ilirscb. in writing tiiwf μ,ίΦνίβ «aniyt^v^r • • • r^mrm^ %^ ^^ 

as one word in place of the received Μ μνΦνν vf«#T«iffiWr«i ttwark τ•• Δ^^ι. V• 

irorc. llic particle has no temporal 4ψ6μ§ηί iii τψ $§ψ Kmfmmnm «al τ«^η|τ 

friguificance here, but is equivalent to r^¥ li^r^r (p. 636 d). If Plato is in 

S^vov, an in Soph. Trach. 876, ov <^a#* earnest, bis accusation is disproved bjr 

mt Φατονσα; %ΧμαρΎΛΐ is an cclio of the Hoin. II. xx. 232, a version of the atorj 

fore^ing xpciir. entirely free from impurity. But per- 

ψμοσ9μ9ΐ^ου] Vulg. vpocfi^rav. Con*, haps it is only meant that the Cretans 

Heind. gave a vile meaning to the more ancient 

βlαlσ^αv^μffι'Φr] * clearly as he discerns tradition. Ensebius, Praep. Kvang. ziii. 

that all otiicrs his friends and kindred 709 C, quotes this entire panage of the 

taken together have no aflcction to oflTcr Phaedras from Srai^ hk XP^Kv ^ sJvftr 

comparaiile iu degree to that felt for him •&« Ιχ€ΐ, and again from /viivpici Μ to 

by bis heaven -iiiMpired friend.' Comp. n^fuei irr^i, p. 206, and from Ά» Μ Η 

the speech of Lysias, p. 233 C, where βι«ίτ|ΐ ^oprumrdpf to ^ ir«f* i^mrr^m 

the contrary view is upheld. φ(λί«, ib. E. He proceeds to quote Lertt. 

roDro Ipitp"] Apparently we must un• xx. 13 to show the g^remter strictacas 

derstand ϊμιΚΰν, implied in hμiKimp <<4• and purity of the Mosaic institutes. 

αμίρον, paul. sup. Avs^c<rr#«y«^rev] 'as he ftlk vp and 

c. η ToD ^ffv^orsr— viry4] i.e. ^ τ•5 brims over.' 

uikKovt kwo^^<tfit sup. 251 B. iral sfor ιτηνμ«, κ.νΛ.Ί 'and as a wind 

h» ίμ9ρο9 Z«vt — •»ρ6μα^9'] Plato here or a sound, rebounding mira smooth and 
attributes to the highest suthority the solid bodies, travels back to the point of 
whimsical etymology of ίμ^ροί given its departure, so the stream of beauty re- 
above (p. 252 c), 4κ9Ϊ99Ρ μίριτι iwUrru. iral turns through the eyes to its soaroe^ the 
^/orra, & 5^ ΙΛ varra l/icpot «αλί rrai, beautiful youth, and when it has reached 
where see the note. Tliere is an equnlly his soul through tliat the -appointed 
fanciful etymology of the name Twf^^hiit channel of eommunicatioo, and quickcnod 
in the Symposium of Xenophon (viii. 80). and excited him, it waters the pasngoa 
In the Laws PUto attributes the inven- of the feathers and seta them sprMtii^.* 



78 ΠΛΛΤΛΝΟί [355, ο 

CFT^Mfir άλλομήπ} vakw oOtv ωρμηθη φ4ρ€ταί, οίτω rh 
τον KakXou9 /Scvfia wakw cts roi^ ιταλοί δια των ομμάτων 
2oi% ^ πίφυκ^β hrX την ^τνχ^ι^ Urai άφίκ6μ€Ρον καί 
iamMTtfAoitt^B ras διόδονς τωι^ vrtfAv ifJUi, re ιταΐ ώρ- 
Ι^ίψη 9Τ€ρσφν€ί¥ re, ιταΐ r^i^ τον δρωμένου αδ ^υχηνΌ 
ίρωτος έρ€π\ησ€Ρ. ip^ μ€ΐ^ οδν, οτον Sc, άπο/χι* καΐ ον^ 
ο Τ4 vnroi^cr olScv ovS* Q(Ci φράσαι» αλλ* οΓοι^ άιτ* 
άλλον ίφθαΧμίας άιΐΌλ€λανΐΓώ¥ νρόφασιρ €ΐπ€Ϊν ουκ cj^ci» 
maw€p a ip κατσπτρψ [iu] τφ Ιρωντι iavrov ορών XikifOt. 
καΙ oroy μϋ» Ikuvo^ ''^^V* ^7/^^ κατά ravra €Κ€ίνφ τη$ 
2δώπ|Τ oroF δ^ αιη^» ^οτα ταύτα αδ irodcl καΐ πο^βΐ- 
TOi» €!δα»λον ^<ii»ros άντφωτα €χων* ιταλ^Γ Sc αύτοι^ icat 
oSeroi ovir φωτά άλλα φιλίαν drat. €πιθνμ€Ϊ δβ €Κ€ίνω Β 
ναρανλΐ|σΜ[»¥ fto^t άσθ€ν€στ€ρω^ Be, οραν, απτ^σθαι,^ 



9imSk wtnoA to be tb• proper amingv• τ•^•ν σ«•ν€ΐσθ•ι τΑ <κτ«: ib. 109, 

■MMt of tbit lonewbafc cnmbroiis ten- i^rvcp vc^ t/a^ μύρμιίΛΛί Ι| $ΛΎράχ•¥ί 

tcBoe. Witb Asi I refw iumrr9pm^§p w^pH riiw #ίέλαττ«ιτ •JUrovrr•?. 

to «Mr, ΙΟ. tW ffaXir. Otbcn punc• ««rj^ T«^^~lxa»r] Acitch. λα, βΙ-ί, 

toato after ifuc^MMr. Hciod. oonjcc- rdr iarrtpArrttw Ιμ^ρψ ircvAirXM^'• K. 

teret AMnrAiipAtfipr, Scbneider in Lex. Π•^#ϊτ ν•#•νττ« τ^νβ• yiir ^rpmrhw κ4• 

h m r Mpm9 m0, botb referring tbe perii• ytit. The word kin4pms, in tlie μπμ 

dple to tAt li^levff. of ' love retnmccU' Gemi. ' Gegenliebe/ 

1». ΙψΗΚμΙβα Α««λ*λ«Μτ^ι] Herm., occurs nowberc bnt in Plato or bis imi- 

hrwmiiimkmrm ifiaA^at. Tm accnsa- tators. tbougb the passa^ quoted from 

thnt fa BMire aaud in racfa cases, but in Aesch. shows tliat the conception must 

Sep. IB. 995 c wa find tm μΜ ^« Tit bave been familiar to tbe poets. Tbe 

|i^iie«t»tTei«lr«i A«e\a^vi*^ir. "Cre- word too must have been in common 

ddMint aniem Teterrs lippitndinem per use, for statues were erected to £ros and 

ipiUB aspeetvm communicari" (Ast). Antcros at £lis. I'kusan. Eliac. c. 23, 

The medical writers do not seem to have md 'Eptrret aral %v 'HAciei arai 'A^raioi 

cadoraed thfa Mpentition• in illustration tteirk rmink Ήλ<ί•ι? *Arr/ptrra Ιρ9μά• 

of wbidi AstqaoCca ForpbTiy de Abati- (etwit ib. inf., Ιχ#• Μ 4 μ^ν ^putt h 

Mntia,i.2a. "I^mt ttkiJUr i U A^tA^rfw wciparai 

Srvf^ Μ 4m κ&τ4ιπτμψ [^r] r^ ifrntrri] v^r fWriira έ 'Kmipmt, From another 

Oobet, Vt. LL p. 1β5» insist• on ttie passage (Attic, e. 29) we learn that it 

— iMioii of tlw second ^r. So read, Uie was the province of Antcros to avenge 

pissago b both more harmoniou• to the as an iKiirfup tlie wrongs of slighted 

oar OM more idioowtie. Ho quotes, among lorers. This would follow, according to 

other passagii, Ptotag. 837 B, Irra Μ mythological etiquette, ftom bis being 

I m inr fis %!A9 t Tim. 79 A, ^f Sir levsp the patron of mutual passion. There is 

V n J Afips t τοβ oid^Mtret t and in Rep. tberoAiro no such eootradiction, as Aai 

?ϋΙ• 559 1 would read «ταί#«τΓβ Irvt^ euppoaei, between tbe popular idea of 

«p^ ^Fpon ▼# v^ei for «p^t rf «iAti. Antoros and that of Pfato in the text• 

I add Ev. QfcL OS, 5#«f a vp^t ^,^ rf Hero Anteroa fa called an 'imago' or 

odlUm AaAqp^MPOt. It fa. highly probabfa reflection of Eros, in aooordance witb 

IhtnooMtTuetimiof thfa kind would bo tbe pforion• figure of a mirror. Herm.» 

with hj eopyfata; but tboro τΑ it^t^ Μ vpe^dwrti rf Arr^ftm, 



ara pMaagoi In Fbto where the aeeond IvtiH aid Mtrresfyfa^ afrier Irri red 

f llfwf• 



fiopwition can hoidly bo d i apen ied with, Arr^ftrrei 



I 



I 



I 



I 



ik, 



— 956, B•] ΦΑΙΔΡΟΙ. 79 

^iXeUM» σν/καταικΣσ^αι• καΧ Sif»• otiw cutos» voi^ το 
/icra rovro ταχν ravrcu ^i^ οΰμ r^ av/KOCfii^aci rov fUr 
ίραστου 6 aitoXcurros itnros ^ci δ τι ^tyn vpo^ τον ηνίο• 
85G χοι^9 ιταί d^iOi άντΙ πολλωμ νόνων σμικρά awokavaui• | δ 
e τωρ παιοικων €χ€ΐ μ€ν ουθ€ν Ciircu^, oircLfyymv ο fccu 
άπορων π€ριβάλΚ€ΐ top ίραστην καΧ ^iXci^ ως σφό^ρ 
άνουν άσπαζόμενος, Stclv Τ€ σνγκατοΜωνται, ofog ion 
μη iiv απαρνηθηναι το αντον μ€ρος γαρίσασθαι τψ 
€ρωντΐ9 €1 Β€ηθ€ίη τνχ€7ν. ο ϋ ομόζυζ αδ ficra τον ηνίο* 
χον προς ταντα μ€Τ otSoSs και Xoyov avTiT€Cv€L• iav 
μϊν Ζη οΖν €19 τεταγμίνην Τ€ Βίαιταν καΧ φιλοσχ^φία^ν 
νικησηιΐ τά βέΚτίω της διανοίας άγαγόντα, μα9θάριθ9 μ^ν 
ΒκαΙ ομονοητικον τον €νθάΖ€ βίον διάγονσϋ^, ίγ9φατ€Ϊς 
αύτων και κόσμιοι δντ€ς, Βουλωσάμενοι ficy φ κακία ψν 
χης iueyiyverop ίΚ€νθ€ρώσαντ€ς δέ φ άρντη* Τ€\€υτησαντ€% 
δε Βη, νπόπτ€ροι καΧ ίΚαφροϊ yeyovorc^t των τρΛν να• 
\αισμάτων των ως αληθώς *0\υμπιακων ίν vevuaJKaifnit, 



^ S. Ιχιι S τι λ^] The MSS. μ iuiiaI eomp. tho liill more energetic bagwig• 

▼ar^ between Arjrfi, λ#γΜ, and λ^, of of 8t. IHml, 1 Cor. U. S7« imtnniCm /mm 

wliicb ike last onlj it atlmimable. Ar. rh ^ Ap um KmX Ι••τλ«γ«γδ. 

Vetp. 945, Αλλ* e^ir fxcir •&γ^ι y' leorcr B. r«r Tfiwr v«A««r/u(rtir τ6τ ^ Αλιτ- 

Sri λ^. Isocr. Paneg. 49, Αλλ* 4««. $mt 'CUv^vMurwr] *of the thrr• rouidi 

rdpovt ix^uf 4φ* «It fιλ•rιμ1|•w«-ιr. In of a combat in the tmest aenw Oljni• 

the affinnative sentence tbe future imlic. plan.' Tbo victorious lorers are Totaiiee 

is more usual, but not more legitimate. of Zeus the Olympian, tlie patron of 

256. A 5i ^βΛΟζ*,ξ'] Ucrm., rmvrdrrt, those who ^ιλο#•^ν#ιτ iUkms «al vaci• 

rh $υμΜ6¥. ιρα#τ•ν#ι μ9rk ftX»^0^tms (sop. 248 >)» 

ikw μ*ρ l•^ o2r, ar.rA.] If in this called Διλ? Av«M 252 c. Tbcae have 

inward battle the two higher principles but three periods of probation to paaa 

l•J triumph over tho lower, and bring the through {rphp vtpii$^ τψ χιλΜΤ€^ Mr 

pair of lovers to submit to a strict and «λν^ται vplt 4φ•i^f rW ^W τ•ντ•τ, 

philosophic life, then are their days here •&τ» wrtpt^^twmt τρισχιλΜτν^ Irt ι ίατ4β» 

on earth full of harmony and bliss, they χοκτβι. p. 249), and in this respect tbcy 

arc masters of self, orderly and tranquil : resemble the wrestlers at Olympia, wUo 

^ 'having brought into subjection that wore crowned after thrice throwing th«r 

Τ part of the soul which was the nursery antagonists. The lovers who in ^ia Ui• 

of vice, and liberated that in which were first stage of their corporeal eiiitaaca 

tlie seeds of virtue' For Tcrrjr^/tiir (Ήι^ rfU wpiir^w y4inetp ^t^rstfarrst»— 

1y comp. Gorg. 50-i, ims &r rh Hwrnt^ €νντί» 252 d) remain true to their high phUo• 

η}ται rsra^/i/ror re «al ar«fforMi|^/rsr aophic Tocation, nntil parted by ucaihk 

νραγ/ια . . rair U r^s i^¥χ^s ra^tri rs are in the puaition of a combatant who 

arol κΦ0μ^999» ψΑμ^μέν re ar«l i^^r has won one of the three *8λ«Ι#|Μΐτ« 



(ί99μά iwrtp) Mcr iral ρόμψύ* yiyworreu required. To this Olympic nnga alln• 

, Ij md ΐζόνμίΦί . . ravra β' Ι^τι luraio#^n| sious are fteqoent in Oredc litaratnre. 

'] Tf «al 9•»ψρ•0ύηι. In Rep. iii. 404 we See Acsch. £nm. 669, with Mr. Flaley'a 

read of the r9rβyμ4tn| <(«mi— the 'strict note. Also Rep. iz. 683 n. The reward 

4) regime ' to which athletes were confined of the Tictorioas sool contitt• in it• par> 

' ^ by their traancra. With Ι•νλ•#«^ι«• feet freedom, after death, from the an- 

I 



K*i 



80 ΠΔΑΤΩΝΟΧ [256, Β 

oS μ€ΐζορ αγαθόν ovrc σωφροσύνη ανθρωπινή ovrc Θμ 
μοΜηα δνναΐΊ} πορίσαχ ανθρωνφ. iav Sk Βη Statrg φορ• Ο 
rucmryif Τ€ ιταΐ άφιΧοσόφφ^ φιλοτίμφ Sc χρήσωνταί, τάχ 
ΟΜ WOV Ιμ fi€9ou9 'ηι Tii/i αλλ}/ a/icXci^ τω άκολάστω αύ- 
rotr vvoCvyM» λαβόντ€ ras φνχας άφρονρους^ (waya* 
γοντ€ €is ταντόι^, τημ νιτο r&y πολλών μ,ακαριστη ν oTpe- 
σ4τ ύΧέτην re καΐ Stev/Mtjovro* ical Ζιαπραξαμένω το 



of tbe knrer AnpcUtci (^λ«- the thcologicml ttandard of parity. Tlie 
ff•! yry w^r ff), and in lU power of paimgc, it may be obecrvcd, is men- 

nuriog follj plamed to tbe highest re- tioncd with grmve rc|irobatioii by Thco• 

gio M ofintellectml contenniUtion. Mere floret (Tlienip. ix. S•*)), who, however, 

nmui or prudential rlrtue has no boon misrepresents Plato's meaning in more 

to confcr which b comparable to this, respects than one. 
the best result of god-given madness in τ^ίχ* Ar] Hero τ^ίχ* &ir has the force 

ito h igh es t manifestation. of a single particle, not communicating 

C ihf Μ Η ^mU^3 Having fixed the its conditional sense, as nsnally, to the 

destiny of the philoiiophic lovers, Plato leading verb. Comp. Arist. Vesp. 281, 

u tO o ee di to discuss the ease of the ' phi- τ^ίχβ Γ &r htk rhv χΦίζίΛν ftr#pwvsr . . • 

IoUobSc:* or those who, though actuated Mtk τ•ντ' Mimf^tir, «7τ* ira»r κ fir a ι 

hw a generoos ambition ana a love of M^firrmv. Soph. Ocd. C. 905, ^•7ι ykp 

giorfp lall short of the refined standanl ^r •0τ•» ^Asr Τ^ίχ* Ar τι ^ifrfsvcir fit 

of exodlenee idmed at by the iifoi or ^/rsr vdAai. The h» in tlicuo cases 

votaries of Zens, and of philosophic aflects the senw of the participle just as 

tfvth. Plobably he has in his mind the little as it does tliat of tlie leading verb : 

dmractcr ao vividly portrayed in tlie yet Kllcndt, Lex. 8oph., says it is " addc«l 

dghtb book of the Republie — a man to tlie participle" in this and similar 

with the virtues am! failings pro|icr to passages which he quotes. If this were 

what we should call the mrUtocraiie, and so, μ^Αφνβιν &r would mean, ' wlm would 

what Flato stTlet t^ie iimoeratie type bo incensed against the race,' whereas 

(L L p. (49). In timt passage as in this the participle is evidently causal : ' it 

the ψϋΰτψύί b put second in onler of may be bocause they, tlie gods, har- 

oieeUence to the φ•λ^•^•ι. According boorod some old resentment/ &c. See 

to the Platoaie psychology he is one in inf. p. 265 b, temt ^r AAi|#svt rirot 

whooi tbe fsyuirMr predominates ; proud, ^fasr^frsi, τ^ίχβ i* &r iral AAAoe'f 

Uigh-sprnted, and generous : a votary, vapa^f ^^f rse . . . w^s^fira/ira/if r, a.r.A. ' 
wo nay Μρροββ^ of the queenly and r^p uwh rmv vsAAdr •f <A/ri|r vf «al 

im p or kwi HofB, vsAtiMir^t aal Α^ίχικλ? lifiriNi^arr•] I cannot bnt wish that the 

nfther than ^^aAet aal fiA^sfst reading in Euscbius, fiA/s'ti^r (which 

(248 d). e«ich characten are naturally Heind. has adopted), were supported by 

impamvo and vngnaided: liable there- some one of the Platonic MSS. But 

Ibva to bo surprised by the senses, and Kusebius also reads 9fwpm^ar0itw, and 

hnniod Into ozeesaes which their better this gives to both variants the air of a 

jndgment disapprove•. Doubtless many critical emendation. The received reail- 

of Pbto*• near connexion• and dearest inpr yields the following sense : ' They 

MtmAu moM oapply the materials for seiie, and consummate a clioico which 

tUi typical class, a consideration not to the vulgar esteem the lieight of bliss '— 

bokMt •ight of In judging of a passage 'choice' being put jmi* eupAemUmum 

which i• in many reapeet• revolting for tlie thing chosen, the gratification of 

to o«r noral taste. If wo compare amietito. Herm., r^r uiexpiuf ^ri^r 

nalo'• leniont viow of Uieso transgres- A^i. Of the coupling of duals and 

•ofi and tteir doom, with the hard plurals In the same clause Stallb. gives 

■MMwo whidi Dante metes out to his many instanoe•• One of the••, Phaedr. 

loH gidltT FmiIo and FraneoBca, wo 261 i, appear• donbtfuli though thero 

■hall obtani a aot «nihlr oango of tlw oaa bo no donbi a• to othon• 
bctwoen tho phSowiphle and 



•257, D.] 



*AIJPOS. 



83 






i 



I 



•; 



φύλΐ^ Sc, ωσπ€ρ a8cX^9 avrov Πο\£μαρχο% τίτραπτοΛ, 
τρίφον, ίνα Kai ο 4ραστης oSc avrov μηκέη έπαμ,φοτ€ριζιι 
καθάν€ρ VW9 αλλ' άιτλως προς * Ερωτα /xcra φιλοσάφοη^ 
λόγων τον βίον νοίητοΛ^ 

ΦΑΙ. Σνν€ύχομαί σοι, 2 Χώκρατ€%Β ^Ζπ^ρ- αμΛο^σν 

QTavff ημιν ct^ai» ταντα γΙγν€σθαι. τοί' λογομ Β4 σον 
πάλαι θαυμΑσα^ ^ω» οσ^ ιταλλιία» τον προτφου άν€ΐρ• 
γάσω. ώστ€ οκνω μη μοι ο Λυσίας ταπ€4ν69 φονζ, iav 
αρα καϊ ίθ€Κηαη[ΐ προς αύτον αλλοι^ άνηναρατ€Ϊναι• καί 
γαρ 749 ainovp & θανμάσΐΛ» ίναγχρς των ποΧιτικ&ν τοντ 
αντο λοιδορωι^ ώι^ίδι^β» καΧ δια πάσης της \οιΖορίας 
iicaktL• λογογραφον. τάχ* otv iiv νπο φίΚοτ^μίας ίπίσχρι 
ημΙν &ν τον γραήκκν. 

ΧΛ. Γ€λοΙον γ\ & v€avia» το Soyfia λ€^49# καΧ 

ρ τον ^ταίρον σνχνον Βίαμαρτώ^ις, c{ αντοί' οντα»9 ^^^ 
Twa ^o^oSco• Γσω9 δ^ καΐ top λοιδο/εκιν/ΑΟ^ρ αντ)) ο2α 
ι^ο/χιζοι^α \^γ€ίν & ^cycv• 



brother, Euthydcmiis, is named ibid., 
who is not to be confounded with 
£utliydemus the Sophist, or with £u- 
tliydcinus tlie son of Diocles, though he 
too is named among the 2««fM(rsvr 
ipoffral, Symp. 222 B. Polcmarchus 
4 φιΚά^οφοί is mentioned by Plutarch as 
having fallen a victim to the cruelty of 
the Thirty, with " Niceratus, the son of 
Xicias, and Thcramencs the Strategus" 
(Dc Ksu Cum. ii. c. 4). From his 
appearance in such company we may 
conclude that Polcmarchus was a person 
«)f some consideration, at any rate in 
literar)' circles. 

βραστή?] Simply 'admirer,* i.e. τηι 
τ•ν Λνσίον σοψίαί. So Gorgias is said 

rolft wparwt (Meno, init.)• 

/iifK^i ίψΛμφντ^ρίζ^β * may no longor 
waver,' or * halt between two courses/ 

Svrr^XO^ foi] Phaedr. joins his 

{>rayer8 to those of Socr., professing to 
lave found his second discourse much 
more beautiful than the former. He 
oven fears that Lysias' may appear tamo 
and prosaic in comparison,— if indeed ho 
sliould consent to enter the lists against 
Hocr., which Phaedr. doubts, for be has 
lately heard i^ysias taunted by a man in 





political life for addicting bimidf to 
a pursuit so mean as that of writing 
speeches. So that perhaps vanity may 
keep him from writing anv more. Socr. 
answers that he is amused by his young 
friend's simplicity. Lysias is not ao 
easily fnghtcnod as be supposes. Per• 
haps, he adds, you think that bit aa- 
sailant really meant all he said. To 
which Pliaedr. rgoins, that the speaker 
was to all apjiearance thoroughly in ear• 
nest ; in fact it was ouite eommon for 
men high in political life to shrink from 
writing speeches, lest, if any of their 
literary productions survived them, tbc^ 
should become known to posterity br 
the dreaded name of Soohists or lit•• 
ratcurs. All very flne, replies Socr. ι but 
there is a oertain proverb, YAaicit έγκι^» 
which Phaedr. is not aware of, and 
which import• that people fircqnently 
affect to like what tbey hate, and to 
hate what tbe^ secietiy hanker after. 
The great men in question are in reality 
more fond of authorship than their in- 
feriors ; otherwise tbev would not be so 
extravagantly fond of seeing their own 
names and those of their admirers pre• 
fixed to docnmenta of state. 



v^ 



84 ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟΧ [257, υ 

ΦΑΙ. *Εφαί»€Τθ γαρ, & ίύκρατ€ς. καΐ σνροισθά που 
καΐ αΜ% cTi θ4 μ4γ%στον ΖννάμθΗ>ί re kcu ^c/iinfraroi h^ 
τακ woXcoir αισχύι^ι^αι λσχονς re γραιφ€ΐρ kcI iraraXci- 
vciF ξτνγγραμματα iaurSiv» Βόξαν φοβούμ€^οί roS ctrctra 
χροΜ>ν, /X17 cro^icrrai καλωνται. 

ΧΩ. Γλυκύς άγκών, & #αΙδ/>€, \4ληθ4 σ€ on άπο 
τον μακρού άγκωνος του κατά N€ikov ίκλήθγ καΐ προς Ε 
ιψ αγκϋνι \av0dp€i σ€ ore oi μίγ^στον φρονονιη€% των 
wokiTucSiv μαΚιστα ίρωσι λογογραφίας Τ€ καΐ καταλ€ί^€ως 
συγγραμμάτων, οΓ ye καΧ έπ€^Βαν τίνα γράφωσι Χογον» 

]». TKwmht kymuw] TbUjnrorerb if ηΐβ shame ami wickcdncH had lieen 

nid bj Jfcfaidce (Oom. Gr. ii. 077) to be perpetrated by the contriranee of tlicir 

"«mmi onniiuB ad eiidieandmn diffi- queen Omplmie. Tlie tame Ljdian ntorir 

ciUlaBni•'* The teit or l*lato aeeiiM to is repeated bjr EiMtathia• on the lliao, 

«fler an «iplaiiathNi : bnt it it only one p. lOiiS, and by Uenyeh. ami others in 

opoogit many. The nearcat English connexion with γλΜίϋι Αγνι^. Kustath. 

omiiTalciit apneart to be the prorerbial adils that tliere was a place In Hamoa 

*DO«r grapes.' InLibanlns, Epist. ζΙτΙ^ dedicated In like manner by IHilycratcs 

it has «ridcntly this meaning. An okl to purpose• of shameful licenti«nisness. 

man is there made to say, tlmt \ rvif Hence, according to llutarcb, the 

iAAacff «It r4fijfUf fyx^rmi, τ•ντ' 4μ•1 similar im9tι4ρt9μm or euplR*miem i 2«- 

yKwm^_ kyititp hk rii¥ ArMrtiair, that μίων ilfφ^ or ^mμimκ^ λανρ• (lint. Prov. 

jonthftil pleasures are to him but ' sour lii.). Corop. Lob. Aglaoph. p. 1022. 

grapes,' bj reason of his enfeebled powers. A third explanation of the proverb, 

AcoMdingly, the Pteroemiogniphers tell wi<lely different fVoni the foregoinfr» is 

ns that the phrase is nsed Μ rmw «rarf i• given in 8uidas, v. ^AMcirr Ιγκάν, from 

fnptas ^ lw»», or as the gloss in Heitych. which we might infer that the phrase 

nuM^ Μ τδτ wUxf4w η 9•κίμΜ(4ρΎω9^, had a serious as well as an ironical 

iwmufimMf Μ At «βλ^, Ι| τον itmmlov, meaning. Tlie pamage, liowever, ad- 

wmwmtm wm pkv k f ^^imv, xKfvm(4¥Tmp doced ra Suid. from the lliaon of 

Μ in faSAsr. 80, too, the SchoU. in Plato Comicus, is too fragmentary to 

loe. Indnding Hermeias. The words enable us to judge of tlie corrcetncM of 

huT• evidently this sense in Plato ; and tlie interpretation put upon it. Heind. 

the Interpretation he offers is found also positively «lenies tliat the explanation in 

fai Hesych. and the Paroeniiograpliers. the text can have come from I1ato*s 

The luur^ff, or as some would reail, pen. He would tliercforo strike out the 

«uq4t kyttkif in question appears to have words Iri kwh rev . . . 4λΚ4ι$ιι, which, 

been the same as that bend or 'elbow' he says, ** Qrammatici esue poMunt, 

of the Nile below Memphis, which Platonis esse non possunt." This appears 

Herodotus tells us the Persians dammed to me too bold an expedient, though it 

npb alter cutting a new and shorter does seem improbable that the iyminf 

CT un nei (!>• 09). Comp. Plsroem. Or. ii. in question should liave beronte so ftimi- 

08, Leutscb.• rivsr 1^ itrw iw rf liar to the Oreek sailors before the eon- 

M«^ifli« 'A^flt^ [leg. yKwKlt *hymui\ quest of Egypt by Gambyses, as to liave 

wps#a>s^ n4i* s»et •νλ rwr wXtlrrmw mmr given occasion to a phrase of such general 

hrr l ffmr» frwt, hk rh lwx«f^f. A application as γλΜτ^ι kyninf seems to 

vury dilferent explanation la given in liave been. Neither is it ouit• In 

Atlnnaeus (xlL (16) upon the authority Plato's manner to interpret bis own 

of Oearchua, who ««arte that the name pleasantries. The true origin of the 

jkweht AyvAr or ymmutmp kyn^w (or phraae^ like thoae of many other pro- 

*yi^f) waabeatowedby the Lydianstn verbial expre ssi on s, we must be eontent 

mo A aj «pon a eartain aednded region to kiv• im •ml i f. 
oT IWr city hi wUeh η dead of whole. 



u 



— 257, D.] ΦΑΙΑΡΟί. 8 

φίαν δ^» ωσπ€ρ oScX^s avrov Πολέμαρχος rirpawrm 
τρίψον» wa καΐ 6 ίραστης oSc αντον μηκέη ίπαμφοτ€ρίζ^ 
καθάν€ρ vwt αλλ* άπλως «/>ο¥ '^Εροηα /tcra φιλοσοφώ 
λόγων τον βίον voajfroi^ 

ΦΑΙ. Σνν€ύχομαί σοι, & Χωκρατ€^» thrtp- o^acimo 

Qravff ημϋν clrai, raSra yiyvtadoju rhv λογσν Si σο 
πβίλαι θαύμασαν €χω, οσψ ιταλλί» roS προτέρου άπ€ψ 
γάσω. ώστ€ 6κνω μη μοί ο Λυσίας rawuvo^ φο^• ^ 
0^ καΐ €θ€ληση[ΐ irpos αντομ αλλομ άνηπαρατΛ^αι. κα 
γαρ ης αντόι^• & θαυμάσια» €Ραγχος των waktrucSiv τονι 
αντο ΧοίΒορων ώι^ιδι{€» καΐ δια waurq^ τη^ λοΛορία 
€καΚ€ί λσγογράφον. τά\ otv 6μ νπο φιΧοημία^ Μαγρ 
ημίν iiv του γραφ€ίν• 

ΣΩ. Γ€λοΙοι^ γ*, & vtcLviof το Βογμα \e/€i^, κα 

ρ του ίταίρου σνγνον Siafun^ouci^, c{ avroy οντω% ifyt 
ru /α ^o^koSco• Ισως δ^ καΐ τον λοιδο/Εκ>ν/ϋΐ€νοι^ αίηψ ομ 
νομίζοντα Xfytiv & ike/tv. 



brother, Eutbjdcinii•, U Mined ibid, poliiicAl life for addictiiig bioMdf t 

who it not to be eonfoomkd with a purtnit lo mcAn μ that of wriliBj 

Euthydemwi the Soplitst, or with Eu- tpeeche•. 80 that perhaps Tanitj Ma; 

tliydctnoe the ikhi of Diocles, though he Iceep him from writing anr laore. 8oci 

too is named among the 2«ir/^rovr aniwen that he it amutcd bj hit Jotni( 

ifoffraU Symp. 222 B. Polcmarchut friend*t simplicity. Lytias is not • 

h φίλό^οψοί it mentioned by Ilutarch as easily fnghtcncd as he supposes. Per 

having fallen a victim to the cmdty of bans, he adds, yon think that bis as 

i> the Tliirty, with " Niceratot, the ton of sailant really meant all be said. Τ 

** J ICiciat, and Thcramencs the Strategut" which Phaedr. rgoint, that the speakc 

^ (Dc Ken Cum. ii. c. 4). From his was to all appearance tliorongbly m ear 

\f\ appearance in such company we may nest; in fact it was qnite common to 

conclude that Polcmarchus was a person men higli in political life to shrink fttxi 

of tome contideration, at any rate in writing speeches, lest, if any of tbci 

literary circles. literary productions surriYed them, the; 

• •; ipirriit'] Simply * admirer,' i.e. τη? should become known to posterity ν 

I r«v Ayciov sO^iar. So Gorgias is said the dreaded name of Sophists or lit^ 

; ipirrks iw\ eo^i^ tlkfip4imt 'AAf vaMr rnteurs. All very fine^ repiiee Socr. 1 bn 

rsirt wp^mrs (Meno, init.). there is a oertain proverb, yKmtht iept^t 

V μιικ4η ίναμφοτ^μίζιι'] * may no longer which Phaedr. is not awara of, an 

#• ^ waver,' or ' halt between two courses.'^ which imports that people fircqncnti; 

Ινν^ύχομαί ^t"} Phaedr. joins his affect to like what th^ hate^ and t 

{>rayers to thone of Socr., protetsing to hate what tbe^ secretly banker aftei 

lave found his second ditcourte much The great men in question are in mlit; 

more beautiful than the former. lie more fond of autborsliip than their ia 

\ even fears that Lysias' may appear tame feriors ; otherwise ther would not he ■ 

and nrosaic in comparison, — if indeed he eitraTagantlv fond of seeing tbeir 9m 

should consent to enter the lists against names and those of their admlNn pn 

Hoer., which Phaedr. doubts, for he has fixed to docnmeota of statCb 
lately heard Lysias taunted by a man in 

2 






I 

4 

1 



I : 



^ 



84 ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟΣ [257, υ 

ΦΑΙ. *Εφαί»€Τθ γαρ, & Χώκρατ€ς. καΐ σνΒ^ισθά νον 
KM avrds Sri οι μ4γιστον Βν§^αμ€^οί re καΐ σ€μνάτατοί iv 
ToSg woXc^iT alaxwovrai λογούς re γράφ€ΐρ καΧ KaroXct- 
vciy συγγράμματα iauriiu, δό^αν φοβούμενοι του circtra 
ΧρΟ¥ου» μη σοφισταΐ καλωνται. 

ΧΩ. Γλυκύς άγκών, 2 Φαΐδ/κ, XeXi^dcacori άπο 
τον μακρού άγκωνος του κατά NtTkov ίκληθγ καΐ προς Ε 
Ύψ άγκωνι λανθάρει σ€ ore οι μεγιστον φρονουιηες των 
πολιτικ&ν μάλιστα ίρωσι λογογραφίας Τ€ και κατάλείφεως 
συγγραμμάτων^ οΓ yc και hrtiSdv rcva γράφωσι λάγον, 

D• Γλν«^ι iijKOi^'] TbUprorrrbif nle shanie ami wickcdncH had liccn 

nid bj Jfciiidit (Com. Or. ii. 077) to be perpetrated by the eontrivancc of their 

"munii onnian ad ezidicaiidatn diffi- ^ocen Ompliale. Tlie Mine Lydian Rtorv 

cuUmma•** Tbo text or l*hito wemt to b repeated by Etistathiut oil the IHad, 

«fler an eiplaiiatloii : bat it it only one p. 1082, and by UeMych. and otiien in 

opoogit mtDy. The noarcat English connexion with γλίΝΐίη kynAw. Kuntath. 

•ooiTaknt appears to be tlie proverbial adils that tliere was a place in KainrM 

* DOor grapea.' In Libanins, Epiet. xWi^ dedicated in like manner by Polycratca 

Η ba• cvklcntly this meaning. An okl to purpose• of shamefol licentiousneiis. 

man Is there made to say, tliat % reit Hence, aeconling to Plntarch, the 

iAAacff «It τ4ψ^υβ fyxtrmi, τ•ντ* ^^ similar ^VMripi^fca or euphcmiem : 2a- 

7λν«_^ Αγ« Ar hk r^i^ kH4p9gm»t that μΐ^ν Ai^ or 2«fu««^ λα^ (Ilut. Prov. 

jooUiftil pteasnrcs are to biin but ' sour Ixi.). Corop. Lob. Aglaopb. p. 1022. 

grapes,' bj reason of his eiifccMcd powers. A third explanation of the proverb, 

Aceocdingly, the Faroemiogniphers tell wi<lely diflerent fVoni the foregoing, is 

ns that the phrase is nied Μ rmw umrw given in Suidas, v. yX^tths kyxAvt fVoiii 

purtiPsyi^MM^ or as the gloss in HcKych. which we might infer that the phrase 

mns^ Μ vwr wlvxpiw ri 1•ΗψΛζ4ρΎ9§99 bad a lerious as well as an ironical 

imwtw^rrmv Μ At «βλ^, % rev itteurrimr, meaning. Tlie pamage, however, ad- 

r a as la jt» μkι^ k f ^^imv, χΙί€νηζ4¥τω¥ dneed in Said, from the lliaon of 

U St fafi^sr. 80, too, the ScholL in Plato Comicos, is too fragmentary to 

loe. indndlng HermcMs. The words enable as to judge of the correctness of 

haT• evidently this senne in Plato; and tlie interpretation pat upon it. Heind. 

tke Interpretation he offers is (band aim positively denies tliat the explanation in 

in Hesyra. and the Paroemiograpliers. the text can have come from Plato's 

The lumpitt or as some would read, pen. He would Ihercforo strike out the 

«M|4ff kpthif In question appears to have words In kwh rev . . . /arA^^, which, 

been tlw same as that bend or 'elbow' he says, ** Gramma tiei esue poMiint, 

of the Nile below Memphis, which Platonis esse non possunt." This appears 

Herodotus tells us the Persians dammed to me too bold an expedient, though it 

np^ alter cutting a new and sltorter does seem impmhahle that the kym^w 

CT an nd (Ιΐ• 09). Comp. Plsroem. Or. ii. in question riiould have become so faini- 

08, Iieatech.t rhft U iwrw iw rf Ibr to the Oreek sailors before the eon- 

Mt^ifli« *Kyik9 [leg. ykwelt ^kyu^pX quest of Egypt by Gambyses, as to have 

w ^ e yg ys^t Wi t M s t iwh rwr wKtlrrmv emr given occasion to a phrase of sueli general 

d rrf ffri» frwf, %Λ rh Iwxtf^t. A application as ykyttht kyrnkv seems to 

vnry diffwent explanatioB is given in liave been. Neither is it ouite in 

Atlnnaeus (xiL (16) upon the authority Plato's manner to interpret bis own 

of Oearchua, who n«erte that the namo pleasantries. The true origin of the 

ΤλίΜτ^ AyvAr or yw¥mut&9 kynatf (or phrase^ like those of many other pro- 

iydtf t) waa beatowod by the Lydians in verbial ezpreMion% wa must be eonteat 



mo A aj vpon a oertatn aediidod region to kiv• in mmkigwp. 



'vpon 

«^1 



«r IWr «Hy faiwUelin dead of wholt 



»l 



1 



1 



—258, Β.] ΦΑυΡΟί. 8 

όντως αγαιτωσι rovf iwawera^, ωσΎ€ v/Kknrapaypo^ova 
«/Hiirou^ οι ίίΡ ίκοΑΤταχου ^ναινοκην αντού^ 

#il Ι. Πως Xe)^ts τοντο ; ον γαρ μανθανω. 
258 2Ά• Ον μαΛ^ά¥€ΐς ori | ό^ βρΧ9 βνδρο9 «oXinico 
συγγράμματι πρωτσς ο iwawenf^ yeypawrat ; 

ΦilI. Πως ; 

ΣΩ. ^£δο^€ πον ^σι τ§ fiovXy ^ rf! ^f^ ' 
άμφστ€ροίς. καΐ &9 clve» rw avrw Sq λέγων μαλα σ^μΜω 
καΧ έγκωμιάζων 6 σνγγραφ^ύτ cWcira Xeyci £19 Μ^^ 
roSro» €π&€ίΚΡυμ€νο% τοΓς eiroiycnuf τ^μ ^αντον σοφίαι 
Β o^iorc vcuo; μακρόν ποιησάμαΗ>ς σνγγραμμΛ. η σο4 αλλ 
η φαίνεταί το τοιούτον ^ λόγος σνγγ€γραμμ€νος ; 

ΦΑΙ. Ουκ €μοι〕 

ΣΩ. Ούκουν iav μεν οίτος ίμμεν^, γ€/ηθωις iwip 

ν. mfwmm^w^fifnwwii] Demoeth. c arel f, Ovir cifi^ttrffif / Iff. 80 fai tl 

Boeoi. 007, w p %9irm f w rffi4w wi 9^ Ala fomiik 4 Γ If. Yet I nthcr fawlb 

T^ 4λ Πλβγτ^ι, ^ώ ^^ hf fpi fmww to Winckelnuum'• coij. It «el It» *i 

f^ (•/ If x«rrfft K.). The word is «sod uid wo,* Herod, iv. 68^ ^t r^ fimnXi^ 

■pccially in the owe of public doemnenU, Iwrimt httimtni m w %9 md It. 
at iU cognate νβ^γρβ^ι^Μ, ibid. ' They tW a^«r] The article k not «alb 

add a clawie containing the names of their «luentlypreftsed to the penoaal M ww ma 

approver^,' i.e. not content with tlie at in Sophist. 239 ▲• rhi^ fuw τ•(μ 

irapdtypa^i^uw A^μ•0Φin|t or I ItDra cTvc, Im*7* ^' ▼" ^ Afyvi; Theaei. 166 a 

tlicy fortlicr naine the senate and people, ytKmtm Miirhif 4μ^ • . Avclcilcr. Hens 

ODC or both, w^tirwt, at the verj com- r^r 4arr^r 1^* r^ r^r wy rf lfgt Uk ^ 

mcncemcnt of the bill. M^Y• f^r«ir a^•^? . The iron/ is bei 

Ov ftai^^fir Irt /y ^XPf κ.τΛ.] 'are increased by tlie added Hf »eitieeL IVc 

?rou not aware that in any work penned bably Stallb. is right in snpposinff tha 

»y a statesman tl«c approver is first 6 riryTpa^irt is a kind of iteratiOB < 

named in tlie opening cUosc?' σύγ» the unexpressed snlgect of ff#(«— '1m 

1 γραμμ» mciins nsuallv a work written oor author, 1 mean.' He tmnetiiaU 

J : for publication : but it has also a poll• after 4yκmμtάζω9 to indicate this. So i 

Λ tical application. See Oorg. 451 b. to be explained Theoor. χίτ. 56^ •#τ 

•* Socr. here takes advantage of the am- inUirT•?, Olrc vparst firwt S/tmkht I 

* biguity. rit I ^rpavi^raf. 

t 258. ^ZUii τϋύ ^n^t^ «he ' (the rw- B. ik^ μ^ψ «(rat 4μμ4^'] Perhaps w 

'] ypai^t^s presently mentMned) 'says, me- may supply r§ rarfli. See Aesdiinc• i 

thinks. Resolved by the senate,' &c Ctes. p. 69, ( 89 Bekk., hfmyrffmfirM 

' vsir is transposed from its proper place iv raHa'ir, κ.τΛ. It was the hoalBei 

as an enclitic after γ^νΙ, as in Fliileb. of the thesmothetae to revise or eodif 

34 1, %v^ vsv \^ys^«r iKirrmrd rt: the mass of Athenian legisbtioo «■( 

' we say, do we not, so and so is thirsty.' (irarrvr ipimmow, striking out (#(aX«i 

Other instances are given by Ast and ^orrat, L•mφΦ9rrmί) contradielofT α 

Stallb. of the transposition of enditio unconstitutional enactments. Cibm| 

particles and pronouns. Aeach. L I. with Andoddes de JfyaL | 

aral It «Tvc— rryy^afc^rl '"And he 11. 'If the speeeh or motk» Ib φΜ 

moved" — our author with all solein- tion stand, then the poet leaves th 

nitv mentiooing and lauding hu worthy theatre in high glee.' ** GoaitBta as 

; self.' With mu It comp. Protag. 812 ▲* more anUquorum non raroofulao ia hn 

f «el It fflvtr ifwipdwmti 8ymp. 201 B, MnteDtiamt ^ty^Ub i AWfxerM I #v) 



i 



.1 



t 



88 ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟί [3«8, R 

ΦΑΙ. *Εμϋίτψ^ €ΐ Β€6μ€θα; τ&ο^ fici^ ott^ €Ρ€κα κορΈ 
nt Λς tlvtitf ζφη, αλλ* 1j των τοιούτων ηΒονων ίμ€κα ; 
ον γαρ wov ίκ€ίνων ye &ν προλχητηθηναί Set ^ μη^ 
ψτθηναι, h &7 ολίγον πασοΑ ai irepl ro σώμα '^Soi^al 
ίχρνσιτ Sio και ^καίως άνδ/κιποδωδ€ΐ9 κότλι^νται. 

ΧΛ. ΧχοΚη μίν ίη» ως coure• καΐ ο^α /χοι δοιτονσϋ^ 
Λς iv τψ πνίγ€ΐ vvkp K€^akjj% ημών οι τ4ττιγ€ς f^Somres 

the dovbi docfl not appear to have oe- Trntig• of fraud " in the pasmge. It μ 

cvred to any editor before Uinch. and indeed elcar from the iioqael of the dta- 

BkHl» the hitter of whom extend• tlie logue tlutt Pliaedr. was by nomoani snch 

ojiicfy to the entire ehinte from ^r to a fool at Ilcind. «uppoMs; hie very 

iUAr^f, This teepticinn however goes vanity wonid impel liim to pamde the 

too fhr, ae the parallel paaiage• abon- recent acquiiiitioo of a philosophical rc- 

dantly more. finement known to few : and lo far from 

X. •• yi^ wev— vfeAwiffifMu Ι«•1 conceding tliat Pfaito wae half-atlee]» 

Tide diMtttction between pnreaiid mixed («* dormitaiee ") when he wrote this pa»• 

p l e amr e i ie developed in the Pliilebns lage, 1 conceive that tliere if no part of 

with great Ibree and cleameM (Philcb. the dialogue written with more entire 

n. 91 to p. 65). The results of this propriety. 

long investigation seem to be taken 9Λ ard liar. Ar3^«reMI«if ιτΙκλΐ|κτ«ι1 

ftar granted in the present passage. The pleasures 'justly called servile'' 

Fliacdr. assumes that intellectual plea- are tlioee of which even ArS^dhroSa are 

•ores are near/if the only pleasures which capable, wliereas thote of tlie intellect 

are unmixed with pain — almost (Αλίτ•») are proper to τ•7ι iptantms % &t Avlpa- 

all eorporeal pAeasures imply a foregoing v^Ssit r^n^civir, sc. ro<t i\9v$4pois 

«leastness. Fhaedr. does not specify tlie (Theaet. 175 d). Comp. lliileb. 52 B, 

excepted eases, which are however care- ra^ar rmlpw rkt ruv μβί^μάτω^ ^levAt 

fnlly ennmerated .n the Philebus (50 Β ^ιττοντ τ« f Tm λ^αιι ^wrUp, ir«2 

to 5S S): ttmrk ψ^» rmlmn^ iitri rkf ού3«μ»ι rAi^ rsAAwr Av#^r«#r AkKk 

luxffiroff ^iotfkt imh Μ riret iu^ytnit rmw 9ψ69ρ» Mymp, Tliis oligarcbie 

Μ rkt A^iiirrsvf vsffvs(^cl^ &r /r τψ spirit reigns through the entire ethical 

lUfti. . . *AAi|ftiff I* •! r(r«f, A Χώκρ•' philosophv of IlaUs and in a less degree 

Tfff• ^νλΜμβώ^ι^ ip$At rit liaWsir* Ar ; of Aristotle alio, lleind. aptly compares 

Tks Wfffi Tff rk itmiik Ar^^cra χριίμΜΤΜ £th. N. iii. 10. 24^ w«^ rkt reiavrst 

«al wtfl rk rx^^ra, mil rAr Ι^μΑν 4loi4f ^ vm^^o^Wii sal ^ AirsAae'ia 

rkf vA«(rraf «el rkt ru» ψ$4γγ^9, eal itrlp, £r «al rk Kotwk (ψΜ mwmvu, 

%9m,rkt ipi^tmt Apaicfi^oef fx9rrm aral Iter Arl^avsliilffit md #i|fii»<«if ^- 

kkiwmrh rkt wKiip^ut a/v^rir md rsrrai. Alto Plat. £pist. vii. 835 A, ri^r 

^flat Keimfkt Aw«r wmpmMi9mw. . . 4rlf«vsl^Si| arsl kx^piwrmv kfpo9irt0if 

^rt 1^ r^mn^ rm^rmt WM##«M«r rkt Χ9η/•μ4ηΐ9 sk» kf$mt iih•^^^, 
99pi rk pat^iiara i^lesdi , Λ ίψΛ Seesvrir 2χ•λήτ μ^ν Η — *•! ^^ Μ*< lossvrir, 

4#uir«lr«i wc/i«t ιΪΛν μ^ lx«ir rev^arfiU ff.r.A.] The little episode which follows 

vtir, |UfM hk μίιΦιμιάτωρ wfinfr Αλ^ιι- reminds the reader of the scenery of 

e^tpas ^1 kfx^s y9if^μ4^mt. The dramatic the dialogue, while it forms a natural 

p ro p riety of putting so refined a senti• transitioo fVom the mvthic ra|>ture• of 

Bent in the mouth of Phaedr. has been the second Socratic diicourse to the 

ooestioDed» very hypercritically, as I lighter but still poetical style of the 

tahik, hf Heiiid.i '*Κκ meo quidem iiequel. It also ibmbhea a dramatie 

aenan nihil hie inferri poterat umgui• motive to a diseotsion sustained under 

^•B ct je{nnine» nihil niaedri persona nnliivovrable eireumitanees, 1^ persons 

diahifknM tcnore alienlns, nihil deniqne one of whom at least may be supposed 

■a^ far f er M se n sr.'* He ie obliged• not to have been superior to the sleep- 



r, aa he wett might be, to admit peraoadfaig inflneneea of the ptoee and 
thitbaia«Mibfotodetaet*'thelhlateot ' 



ι 






ι 



:\ 



, D.] ΦΑΙΑΡΟΧ. 87 

D ΣΩ. TouTo μίρ αρα νορτϊ δ^λοι% ori ουκ αίσχροτ 
αυτό γ€ το γραφ€υ^ λογονς• 

ΦΑΙ. . Τι γαρ ; 

ΧΩ. *ilXX' iK€ivo οΐμοΜ αίσχρον t/Sij, το μη JcaX£s 
Xej^u' re iral γραφ€υ^ αλλ* ΐ)ύσχρω$ re ircu icoicAs• 

Φ^ΙΙ. ^^λομ Βη. 

ΣΩ. Ti$ οδμ ό τρόπος τον καλώς re iccu μη γρα^ 

φ€ΐμ ; Β€6μ€θαί rt, £ #ai8/oe, Λνσια» re iv^h τούπβϋ^ 

Ιζετάσω, κσΧ αλλομ όστις νώποτ€ ri γ4γραφα^ ^ y/xi^ci» 

Γ^ etre πολιηιτομ σύγγραμμα etre ISunriicw» ό^ ν^ΡΨ [^ 

ιτοιι^η^ς]• ^ oi^ev μέτρου [ώς ίδιωπ^ς] ; 

} 

t Β. Tiff •9τ 4 Tf^««ff τ•» MuU»f Tff at«l "The Mmei Μοη witk Tvlgsr braiae 

#1^ ypi/^t»] To th» qoefUon tlie re• to dwell — 

mminder or ibo d'uiloQ^ rapplie• the Poor IdgrsMH I, Ibr MMved ritae «aflL" 
enewcr. Bat before he proceeds to di•• 

V^ cou the principle• of rhetoric» Soar. The diitiiietioii beiwc«n ■e tiit a l md 

■ouncb Phiusdr^ to ucertain whether he munetriad eompoetioiis mn^ teem wk 

it inclined to enter ou an inqniry which ftret sight oat of plnee hens. Bvt im 

maj occupy a considerable time and in- 277 x» a passage written with direct iw- 

T Tolro some cflTort. Phacdms is indignant fimmce to the present» A^yec i9 μ/ίτψψ 

.^ ) at the doubt implied in the question» and λ^γ•• Irtv ^^ev are dktingmshed 

^ and 8ocr. invents a myth bj waj of en* in the same manner. Comp. also 278 C^ 

} cooraging his pliiloeo|mic ardour. Awtrlf r9 mU 9ί ret λλλ•ι rsrriifr» 

i pcrvulgsti est uiius. Do Legg. p. 800 ▲, 94 iUkmn ariU Sen* iv ν•λιτΜτ•α xiya^ 

\ rair* 4<rrlif . . £varra kitlpu» νοψΛ» , . r^^evf ΐ¥9μά(•09, ^υγγρέμμβίΤΛ fypefcr. 

' iSiarrwr Tf «αϊ veti|ri»r" (Hcind.). Add The remarkable feature in the paangw 

S^'mp. 178 D, hr* •ν<€ΐ^ι φΰτ9 idti^ev before us is the use of Hmruihp in one 

•0rff voturev. iSii^f is the general sense followed immediately bj l t <iiT f r 

•ntithcton to S ri^nim (χων — whatever in another. Certainly the words itt 

■ the τ^χηι may be. Soph. 221 c, «al votifr^t, d»t liuirtit are not indispensable 

' M^y /«#«><( 7* ^'^ τλ V^A^ vpArow, to the sense, and it is strange to find 

^ ' wirtpuw Ihiiriip ^ rtre r«xin|r (χΦΡΤΜ llato sobdividiDg Idiarrorsl A^yst into 

^ ft Tf «r #7^04 r^r i^iroAttirr^if. Tlie Eng- ISiarrurol and venrrurW. On referring to 

'\ lish wonl which comes nearest in extent the Commentary of Uenneiaa» we find 

'i| of application is * layman.' Sec an ap• no traces of At veiirHftf» itt Aiiirif, 

.j posite instance in Carew's Poems : either in the Lemmata or their interiire- 

\ tation» though he is careftil to para- 

** Thus while you deal your body 'mongst phrase the remainder of the sentence• 

your friends» Sp« ν«ι «afeXur^r veitrrai kdyr «^ η^ίφ 

And fill their circling arms, my glad fUirif vt^ τ•ν Avrte» cTvtr» Αλλ* cfre 

^ ^ soul sends ««λιτΜ^ tfrt thmruUf cfrt |irrA /i^ 

This her embrace t thus we of Delphi r^ev cfrc Arcv μ4τ^ν. wirm l^iJ¥ 40rm, 

greet— Sri vtpl rAw Km$iK0v kiymtf mU rvy• 

As layinen cUsp their hands» so we >^«^«Μ'4«8ρ«^ιΊ#τιλ^ι...ν•λιη«λ» 

our feet." λ/γιι r^r rs^M^rruVr | r«|pi3s»A«vrMir, 

I7/>o» Master W, Montmgu• UiwriK^r 14 rVr loterrur^r % luce• 

Αά rtiurmffom irm99L wutU (Herm. Comm. p. 177» ed. Ast). 

For these reasons I hare bracketed the 

8o also Sir P. Sidney, Sonnet 74i wofds in qnestioa as doebtftd, though 



1 



88 ΠΛΛΤΩΝΟΧ [25Β, R 

ΦΑΙ. *Εμοηψ^ Ci Β€6μ€θα: τί^ος μ}ν otv €Ρ€κα κανί 
Τί9 &9 ctirciy ζξμη» αλλ* ^ των τοιούτων ijSoi^i^ ίν€κα ; 
ον yap την iKtumv γ€ &ν νρολνπηθηνοΛ Sci J) Ι^Ό^ 
ψτθηναι, & ίη 6λίγον ιτασαι αί W€pi το σώμα ι^δοι^αΐ 
^(OiKTi* 8io iral διιτιαως αι^/χιΐΓθδώδ€49 κήτλτ^μται• 

ΧΩ. ΧχρΚη piv Βη, ώ$ coiirc• ιταΐ αμα μοι δοιτονσϋ' 
ως iv τψ νν!γ€ΐ vnkp κ^φαΧτι^ ηρών οΐ τέττιγ€ς fSovT€S 

tke doabi doci not appear to Imt• oe• Tcntig• of frand " in the pAsmgc. It in 

cwred to any editor bdTora Hinch. and indcrd clear from tho «oqael of tbo dia- 

Badb^ tlie latter of whom extend• the logue tliat Phacdr. wan hy no mean• racli 

«Mfy to the eatire claote from ^r to a fool as lieind. eupponct; liin very 

iMmf• This loepticinn howerer goes vanity would impel bim to parade tlie 

too iir, aa the panUld panage• abon- recent ac«]uiiiition of a philosophical re- 

daatly prove. fincment known to few : and to far from 

S. •• yi^ wm'^9fkwwii$^pm Ι•ιΊ conceding that Plato wan lialf-a«Ieep 

llii• disliBetion between pare and mixe«l (** dormitamio ") when ho wrote this pan• 

pleasoret b developed in the Pliilebni eagc, I conceive that tliero is no part of 

with great force and cleame•• (Philcb. the dialogue written with more entire 

B. 91 to p. Kf. The rcanlts of thii propriety. 

long investigation leem to be taken Μ κβΛ βικ. ayS^aireMlfif «^«Aiyrrai] 

fir rranted la the preicnt passage. The pleasures * justly called servile'' 

Fhaedr. assanes that Intellectual plea- are tliofe of which even i^fyawoia are 

•ores are ««ariy the only pleasures which capable, wltcreas those of tlie intellect 

•re nnmixed with pain — atmoet (Ikiyw) are proper to voir ivmvrims % L•% Mpa- 

■11 cor p oreal p4easares imply a foregoing v^3s«t v^e^fi^ir, sc. Ts7f iA€v$4puit 

weaslneM. Phaedr. does not specify the (Theaet. 175 Β ). Comp. lliileb. 52 B, 

oxcepCcd cases, which are however care- ro^ot rmivw rkt rmw μΛ9ημάτ9βΐ^ i^vat 

fally enumerated .n the Philebus (50 β έ^«τ•νι rt sTmu A^ait piir^» ««1 

to 5S B)i Kwrk ψ^9» r9lmfif μντά rkt eMa^t τ6τ woKkmv hfipiAwHf kkKa 

/ux§§lwmi i iwk t hrh Hi ruft hfaymit tAp 9f4^m Mymv, This oligarchic 

Μ vAf A#Jirre«f «sfe«s(/ifl^ &r 49 τψ spirit reigns through the entire ethical 

iUftL• • • *AAHt?f I* el r(r«f, λ XAttpm' |Miilosnphv of llato^ and in a less degree 

rtfb kwmke^fidimp ip$&t rit liay^MT* Λρ; of Aristotle alio. Hcind. aptly com|iares 

Tftf «v^ Tff vA mmXk krγίμ9Pm χρΑμβΤΛ Eth. N. iii. 10. 24v v«pl rkt rstavrar 

«al Vfffl rk rx^^iara, «al rmv kwfAif ^IspAt ^ rtpf^ar^ «al ^ kmkmmim, 

rkt vAfffrraf «al rks ru9 f$ 4 q fym9, aal iwriv, £r aal rk AscirA ζ^Λ ιτΜΜνπΓ, 

Sra, vAf 4w%%lm» hmiw^lirmn fxsrra aal fftr Arl^avsliidfir aal fiffiiilfit ^- 

kkAmmnt rki wK^pA^ut uiw0nrkt «al Mrrai. Also Plat. Epist. vii. 835 A, rl^r 

4tsCef «aiafAf Awwr vafalilwrir. . • 4 »lfayM >^ aal kxaptwrmi^ kfp99iwiw 



ICn 1^ τφύηη^ ra^rsif VMc#«Mf r rkt Α§γ•μ4ηιι^ «la i^Mr ^^SsH^r. 

(t, filial 



«ff^ rk ββ Λ^ ^ΛΛΤΛ ^^laWit, f ι 1^ leasvrir SxaA^ /Ur Si^ — aal iμm μ•* l#«oSrir, 

IpA^aSrei vff(raf /ur^i^ 'x••*^ rsviiayidU a.rJL] The little episode which follows 

rsiF» fofik 9Λ iMilhftidrmf v«(n|r kKyti' reminds the reader of the scenery of 

e^Mff 4ξ l^x^f TtM^i^raf. The dramatic the dialogue, while it forms a natural 

p ro p rie ty of potting so refined a senti- transition ftom the mythic raptures of 

■MBt in the month of Phacilr. bas been the second Socratie disconrso to the 

Sies U oned, very byperaritically» as I lighter but still poetical style of the 

iak» hr Heiad.i "Έχ meo qoidem sequel. It also nimifhes a dramatie 

•eaon aibll hie inferri poterat langul• motive to a discussion sustained under 

dine el Jejnnine, nihil niaedri nersona nnfiivoarable circumstances, by persons 

dialogioiM tcaoro alienlns, nihil aeniqne one of whoa at least may be supposed 

magls AvperMsMar." He is obliged, not to have been superior to the sleep* 

bowievw, as be well nigbt be, to «£nlt pcrsmkUng lafiimeoi of tbo pbee and 

tJMt bo ii wutlile to detict "tbo IhlDtost timo. 



1.^ 

fi 



; ■' 



Χ 

χ 



■χ 

t 

J 



— ^i58» D.] ΦΑΙΔΡΟΧ. S 

D ΧΛ. TouTo μίν apa vavrl δ^λον» ori cvk αίσχρί 
αυτό ye το γράίφ€υ^ λογονς• 

ΦΑΙ. . Τι γαρ ; 

ΧΩ. *ilXX' cicciM οΐμοΛ αίσχρορ t/Sij, το μη icaXt 
kiytu^ re iral γραφ€υ^ αλλ* αίσχρως re iccu icoicAs• 

Φ^ΙΙ. Δηλορ Βη. 

ΣΛ. Τίς οδι^ ό τρόπος τον καλ£ς re leoi fiif y/M 
^ty; Seofie^a ri, £ ^aZS/oe, Avtriop re iv^h tovth 
έζετάσα^ καϊ άλλοι^ δστις πωποτί τι γ4γραφα^ ^ ΎΡ^Φ^ 
eire ιτολιτϋτομ σύγγρα^Αμα cire ίδιωτϋτάι^» &^ Η^ΡΨ [^ 
iroii^n^s], ^ ai^cv μέτρου [ώς ίδιωτ^ς] ; 



Β. Tiff •9τ 4 τ^πφί τ•» ««λ6ι rt md «"The Mmei Mon witk ▼•%» bnfa 

μ^Ι yp^uQ To thb quctUoD tlie re- to dwell — 

mmindor or ibo duuogiio rapplie• the Poor IdgrsMH I, Ibr MMrad ril« «ait 
anewcr. Bat before lie proceeds to di•• 

cou the principle• of rhetoric» Soar. The diitiiietioii b et w e en ■■trtcri μ 

■oundi Plwedr^ to awertain whether he Qnmetriad com p orf ti oa• bm^ smm ι 

it inclined to enter on an inquiry which ftrwi sight ont of nlaee hens. B«i i 

maj occupy a considerable time and in- 277 B, a passage written with difwi n 

▼olve some cflTort. Phacdms is indignant Ibrence to the present» A^yec Ir fJrp 

at the doubt implied in the question» and A^yec Irtv ^irpm are diitingmshc 

and Socr. invents a myth by way of en- in the same manner. Comp. also 278 i 

couraging his pliilosophic ardour. Axtmlf Ψ9 tnX Λ rtM $kkm # s p if > f i 

iv μίτρψ [At vocifr^t]t # A#f ν ^irpit Aiysvff» cul *Ομ4φψ «al cf rtt $kkm s 

[At ldi«rnff]j " tMnit oppositum wv^rf volfi^w ^iK)^ % iw ifMif rvrWifurff» rWrt 

pcrvulgsti est ujius. Do Legg. p. 800 a, 14 "likmn ««1 Srriff 4m wKtruNis Kiya 

ravT* ίστϊ^ , . £rarra iu^pAm νοψΛρ . . ψ^μ•νί Ι9•μά(•»¥, ^νγγρέμμβίΤΛ f >pai^ « i 

Utmrmp Τ9 κβΛ νφίψτύν" (Hc'ind,), Add The remarkable feature in the pasiag 

8ymp. 178 d, iw* •ν<€ΐ^? si^ff iSi^sv before us is the use of UmruAm in on 

•^ff voiifrsv. UtAmit is the general sense followed immediately by H wir ^ 

•ntithcton to S r^χr^9 (χωρ — whatever in another. Certainly the words A 

' the τ4χηι may be. Soph. 221 c, «al VMirHftt, ift /Buvnfff are not indispenaahl 

■ M^y 4κ97ρ4 y" iim rh (^rnutm νρΑτΦΡ, to the sense, and it is strange to fin 

wirtpuw IduvTifr ^ rire rixtn^» ΐχ•ΡΤΛ llato sabdiridiDg ΙΙμττοτ•! A^yet int 

c fcTf «r c7ra4 r^r itfvaAicirr^r. Tlie Eng- IStarrursl and «snrrur•/. On referring i 

1 lish wonl which comes nearest in extent the Commentary of UenneiaB» we fm 



\ of application is * layman.' Secan ap• no traces of L•s vsnvr^f, At <Ι«^νΊ|ΐ 

.\ posite instance in Carew's Poems : either in the Lemmata or their intarpn 

*] tation» though he is careftil to pan 

** Thus while you deal your body 'mongst phrase the remainder of the scntanci 

[ your friends» t^ vwff «afsAic^r «Mtrrai Α^γντ «^ yk, 

And Rll their circling arms, my glad μΛρφρ v^pi rsv Avrtse cTvtr» AAA* cfr 

^ -^ soul sends «sAitm^ cfrc ilmrwU, cSrc μrfk fU 

\ This her embrace t thus we of Delphi r^ev cfrt Arcv fUrpow, eJkw liA^ #mi 

greet— Sri vcpl rmp miiiA•» K4ymf cal #νγ 

• As laymen dasp their hands» so wa T^afmr 4 «ap^rlrriA470ff...«e Atrial 

our feet." Α/γ« r^r rs^M^rrisVr | ww μfi 99k 9 ψr m ^ 

Upo» Master W, MotUmgna Ιβιι»τικλιτ 14 rW lotarrur^ I Imm 

Αά rtiumffom Urm—L wutU (Herm. Comm. p. 177, ed. Aat] 

For these reasons I hare b r a ck ela d tk 

8o also Sir P. Sidney» Sonne! 74i wotda in qnestioa aa donbtlU. tko^ 



82 ΠΛΛΤΩΝΟΧ [850» Β 

αρ€τηρ rg φίΚη ψνχ^ ^^ιτονσα» hn^^a χιλιάδας ίτων \ π€ρΙ 2$ 
γηρ κυΚϋβ^υμάτηρ αντ^ι^ καϊ ύπο γης avovp παρ4ζ€ί. 

Λυτή σο4» £ φιΚ€ ^Ερως, €49 ημ€Τ€ραν SiW/aiv ο rt 
ιταλλίσπ} ircu αρίστη ScSorcu tc ircu ίκτίτίστοΛ ιταλαη^ια• 
τα Τ€ άλλα iccu τοις 6ρ6μασιρ ηναγκασμέιτη iroii/riirois 
rccrl δια ΦξυΖρον €ΐρησθαι. άλλα τωμ προτ€ρων re ovy- 
yMifii|y ICCU τωι/δ€ χίρ^ ^χωι^, cifiCK^s iral ιλ€ως r^i^ 
ίρωηκην μοι τίχνην^ ην ί^ωκας, Μ^^^ ίφίΚ^ι μητ€ πη• 
ρώ<Γ0ς δι* οργηρ, δίδον δ' eri /ιαλλοι^ ^ iw ιταρα τοις 
ιταλοίς Tifiioi^ ct^ai• r^ πρόσθ€ν δ* ci τι λα/^ι σοι αηηρ€ς Β 
Civo/Acy Φ<Ηδ/>θ9 re και ^ώ, ^Ινσίαι^ τοι^ τον λογού ιτα- 
τ^ρα oiTMifieyos irave των τοιούτων \6γων, ini ^ιλοσο- 

iimtii tke preteni ptiMg•. ForatvAiyl^ 8oer. an ftlTectod diicUiiiner of poetio 

ft irofd oo-«tlcMhr• in netniiig with the geniu•. like thftt In p. 238 c. ii a qneeUon . 

Lit. cvtmW, comp. Pluied. 81 c, fhxk on which the comm. are not agreed• 

• • • «f fl t4 nwiitmrm «el reii vdl^vt To the former view it ii enough to repljr» 



otA i p I — ^ where lee Wvttenbach'i that tlie diction and spirit of the 80• 

Bote. In other panage• of Plato tlie cratio are in ttadied oontrait to tlio 

variant ««AirlfSriM ii f«Mind in tome of prmiaio trimneti of the Ljshic diiconrM, 

the M88n w Theact. 172 c, φΙ iv βι«β• with wliich lliacdnii had jirofetied him• 

enifieif md tmi tm•^•» in p4mp «aAir• lelf enraptured. 

M^MPM, or ffvAirl. Tlie eame rariation B. a»ηr^t] ' harth and rcpulsire/ 

of form eiiftt• in other «rritrr•, early and I^cgg. 050 D, ^Tfior ««1 kwiiwh ^iwir* 

late. In lUnntnitioa of the ■entimeiit i» τ•ιι 1\λ•ιι hi$pAw0tt, sc. 4 ^t rfAaria. 

the eomm. qaote the weU-lcnown frag• Hermciae appears to liavo read kw^x^u 

ment of a Pindaric threne pretervMl bj ' grating/ ' discordant/ and so two MSS. 

CSem. Alex•• Τνχ•! I* Arc/B^i»r i>vs«pi(rioi in Bckk. But there sccins to be no 



iWf *irr«rrM iw JUytr• ^srisit "Γνλ classical aotlioritT for this word. 



jg j f d int mUi#«i NeXiNuff μάκβψΛ ^4ymM In this prayer for the convention of 

Atilerr^ ^r If^AMif (No. 97» Boeckh), Lysias those who adopt the tradition of 

where «■rrArrai answer• to the aw^irl. the earlj composition of this dialoffuo' 

of the text. seem to discover a strong oonRrmation 

257• Affni #M, ί f(K9 "EAwt] Socr. of tlieir opinion. How, it is urged» could 

kad offMided the miyeety of Kros in his Plato have hoped for so blessed a result, 

Ibraaer d is conree» bj confounding him' if» at the time he wrote, Ljsias had 

with • baser power. The speech just been already a lioary oflcnder f But this 

coaelnded is to be understood as a palin• argument involves a conAision between 

ode or rerantatlon of the first. See the protended date of tlib colloquy and 

aboreb pp• 2-12» 242• He adds an apology the date of the actual composition of tlie 

for the poetle dietioo, to which, he says, dialogue. A prayer in behalf of the 

be was foin to icsort 'on account of middle-aged orator may fairly be Inter• 

Phaedm•.* In ft spirit of banter be re• preted as a satire on tlie onrcdaimed of• 

peata the worda of Phaedm s^2l3C|V i r•• fender of advanced year», between whom 

fa fan r w , i arf iyaT ff, S Aryet (4 rev and Plato it is likely that no love was 

Ameim)i efx umtp^fm t rd r^ Αλλ• aal lost. Polemarchus, the brother of Lysias» 

reiff «r4|i«r«r ^Ιφ^βΗΐίΐ Whether by was probably a member of the Socratic 

the worda Uk Φ^ΰρίν we are to under- clique• He bears a part in the discus• 

•feaad that the poetie grandiloqnenoe sion with Soer. concerning Jnatice» in 

l ufor iw l to was adopted In aecommoda• the First Book of the Bepoblie (831 b), 

' to theyonthfnl taate of his hearer» and it was In hie house that the die• 

«f AM In aet hi the word• of cnaskm took pteee Qh. 828 M), Another 



—259, α] ΦΑΙΔΡΟΧ. 89 

S59| iral άλλι^λίΗς SioXcyoficyoi καθορορ. cl oSv ϋδοοΕί^ jcal 
1^ καθάπ€ρ rov9 πολλονς iu μ€σημβρίφ μη ScoXeyofi^- 
νους άλλα ια;στά{οι^α9 icai ιη^λον/ιή^νς ν^* αντ&¥ Si* 
άργίαν τη^ διανοΜίς» Surcucas &y ιταταγ€λ)!€ΐ^, ΙΤΤ^Μ^*^^ 
2 ανδ/οάίΓοδ' άττα σφίσυ^ ίΚθόντα Ci$ ro irarayfliyioi^ ώοΊπρ 

πμοβάτια μ^στιμβριάζοντα W€pl την κρηνην cuSeir* lor 
δί ορωσι ^ίαλ€γομ€ΐΗ}νς καΧ wapairX^otrra^ σφα% ωσΊί€ρ 
Σ€ψηνας άκηλητους» & γ^Μΐς πάρα ^€ωμ €χσυσ^ ανθρύΐΜΌ^ 
Β SiSoiOi, τάχ' &y Souv α,γασθίντ^^. 

ΦΑΙ. ^Εχονσι hi Βη τί τοντο ; αατηκοος yip» i^ iouct^ 
τνγχανω ων. 

Sn. Ου μ€ν ίη πρ€π€^ γ€ φιλόμουσον a»f&pa rw 
τοίούτων οΜτηκοον cZ^cu. Xeyerai δ' ώς νστ ^σαν οδπΗ 
άνθρωποι των πρΙν Μούσας yeyovivoLi. γ€νομ€νων Se 
Μουσών καϊ φαν^ίση^ ^^δ^9• ουτω^ &ρα τ%ν€% τΛν rare 
4ζ€π\άγησαν ύφ* 17^^^^• ωστ€ ψ&οντ€ς ημίΚησαρ σίτων 
Ο re καϊ πστων, καϊ €λα^ομ τ€Κ€υτησαΛΤΓ€^ αυτούς, ίζ &ν 
το τ€ττίγων γένος μ€τ ciccZ^o ^ucrat, γέρας roSro ναρα 
Μουσών λαβόν» μηΒ€ν τροφής ^ΙσθοΛ yci^o/ACPoy» αλλ* 
ασιτόν re καΧ αποτον €ύθύς fheiv, έως &y τέΚευτηση^, καϊ 
μετά ravra έΚθον πάρα Μούσας άπαγγέΚΚεΐρ τίς iwa 
αυτών τιμψ των ένθάΖε. Τ€ρφιχ6ρψ pkv ουν τους έν 
τοΙς χοροΐς τεημηκότας αύτην άπαγγέΚΚοντ€ς iroiovori 



•> 
"i 
i 

I 



Λ 



r 



259. KuBopaw'] Intnine., ■'to look nnneccsmilj demoiutraiei br • long 

down/ Plato hu here adopted a Ho- array of aathoritica extending from 

meric usage, of which I can find no other Arietophanet to Themiatins. Thia h < »j > 

example in an Attic writer. Horn. II. artillery is lerellcd at Dr. Badbam, wboai 

t zi. 236, ^ΖρΒλ wpt «ori Jem βάχιιν ira' Stallb. jottlv regards aa an cniasazy «f 

I wvee§ Kpuvtmw, *Zi 'iSift ita$0pAw. This the archfiend of Leyden. 

ij and similar passages from Homer are tit rh «ατβγι^Μτ] Abore^ S30 B» 

V brought forward by Stallb. as a tri- «αλ^ yt 1i «•τβγ•#>^. 

^ nmphant reply to Badh.'s question, B. rwr v^r M^i^mt ■yryo / pa*] A» 

^ " Quia unquam Terbum «atfsfar sine abbreviated constmctimi for tlw nmoal 

^J casu orurpari vidit?" His triumph r«r Irai ^fipwr• vph, «.τ A. FjroCag. 

j would have been more complete, had he 820 D, v«r i^m vsfl md yf gydUs». 

) been able to produce a parallel instance rai. 

:: from a proae author of the Attic period. c. #A«larT«A«vT^«iTff «IrWf] 'died 

He b right» however, in rgecting «re they fdt themselves to be ojimg/ 

Badh.'s ingenious suggestion, 9Μτ•Γ•η γ9ΐ4μΛΐ^Φΐ^^ Badh. p ro p oaca a tnuM- 

p^ (for SMevriy At), which is forbidden position χ ^^^r τρΦψη9 U^f^mM^ Αλλ' 



by the ml 1^ of the sentence following. ArirU rs ml 
At ^r TM vW^f I = «< »oleni * sole sub ^ur. 



1 

? ardentit' a habit which StaUb. rather 






90 ΠΛΑΤΛΝΟΧ [259, D 

ν/^ηφιΧεστίρονς, r§ Bi *Ερατοΐ τονς L• τοις ίρωτιχοΧ%, D 
jcoi TOif oXXaif ouro», κατά το ctSos Ικάσηι^ ημης. rg 8i 
wp€afivTaTg KaXXiawg κοί rg μ€Τ avr^i^ OvpavU^ τονς 
iw φίΚοσοφίψ διάγοκτάς Τ€ καΧ τι/ϋΐωιτας την €Κ€ΐρων μον^ 
σχκην wfyiKkovaWt ot δ^ /ιάλιστα τωμ Μονσώμ ir^i tc 
ojljpayoi^ mu Xoyous oSacu θ€ίονς tc iral άρθρωπίνονς iaxn 
noXXionp φωνήν• nokXSid^ 8η οδμ ivtKifP Xetcriov τι καϊ 
ου κα0€υ9ητ€ορ h^ rg μ€σημβρίψ• 

ΦΑΙ. Auttiov γαρ οΖρ, 

ΧΩ. OvKOW, 5w€p vw προνθ€μ€θα9 σκέφασθοΑ τοι^Ε 
XoyoF Swg καλοίς €χ€9, \ey€i» Τ€ κυΧ γραφειρ καΐ ong μη, 

OVCCIVTCOI^• 

rf Μ Έ^βτΜ] Orid, Ar. Amat. ii. 15» Attic prow, the only legitimate formi of 

Kane wM, tiqvMido, poer ei Cjthem, this prep, are 9ρ9κλ and Ircartr. «Ort «a 

flnrcCCb Kane £rato^ nam tn nonicn Is found in Arieto|)li. 
aaorkbabe•. s. 0^κ•5τ — ψκ€9τ49ψ'] I have rc- 

9m amrk rh cH•? iKdmis rififft] τ•ττ• taincd tlie ponctnation of Dclck. and 

40rtt mmrk τΑ Miftmru l«d(rri|t β€ •ν. Stallb. Ant plaec• a comnw aA«r 9«^^• 

Hcrm. a^fai. Bat rffcvr/^r roaj more na• 

KaiJudfWf^ Thit Is one of the Pjrtha- torally be Ulcen witli I νροΜμ^Φα, an if 

rlHM wmdi Plato bai leattered orer bo had written, ν•ιΐ|τ/•τ I v^M. roSr' 



the ftce of the pretent Dialagne. If 7 14 fen, rh #«^f«##«i, «.τ.λ. 8ό, in eflcct, 

iAAvff Ik^f Mfttr«r^p«ff, f^r O|iirfot Stallb. The redundancy is in Plato'• 

fAw MmXKUmnw iMpi^r xmtfti, S Πνίΐβ• manner. 

T^jpBf Μ f%k§ 9 0fl«uf (Max. Tyr., Dim. Ivjr aaAdr fxt i] Socr. now entem in 

▼fi. 2. 63, qnoCed iiy Ast). Hermeias earnest upon the investigation of a true 

1m• the glo••, KmKKtiw^ Ν ^«λ^ »«f^ Rlietoric. He begins by proposing the 

▼V ^v^f ^^9 ^ Κ4η/9ίί 9^9 mMiw rrri- oucetion, whether a really good speech 

lifcirBt AvayWAAevrr tf Μ 0&far(f ooes not prcsa]ip08e on the part of the 

T•^ A#TfeP^j|#arr«f• epcaker an accurate knowlc«lgc of the 

▼V itnivmf iwuvmH^ Phaed. 61 A, •ubjcct he ρη^ροβο• to handle, lliaedr. 

in ψΛβ€9ψί«α sinif r^9 μψγίψτιΐί ^mv• replies to tins with the well-known 

vurff• Conp. Legg• iii. 689 D, ^ aaA- paradox of the rhetoricians, that a 

Alrni «d ^MyCmi r«r £»^ft»rwr fiv- speaker ha* no need to know tlie actual 

yimf hitmhmf* %w kiynr• μφν^ίκ^, right or wrong or the good or evil of 

s.rJU t^ matter in hand, but only that which 

S^i «βλλίτηιτ ffff^r] md K4y§rm is likely to approve itself as right or 

{in) 4 nw9eeyipmi 49Ητ% ^s s^fariat wrong, good or evil, to his audience, 

f m^ f aai rirtt 14 τίΜμβτΛ rmvxfl^v The final cause of speaking is per• 

i» rmr s^ya pi wr wftufmif ίπ^ΙμΜ^β» •Γ•τ suasion, and this is produced not by 

In Hf99iim^$99iUwn ^rrlr ^ rev KWrsv truth but by seeming truth. Socr. re- 

rfaya, «al Μ rdr IaAsnt i^srt iAAat ceive• thi• answer with mock respect, 

χβρίέι «Ivsr (Hcrm.). This, though not and then proceeds to examine how much 

directly ia point• is curious a• being of trutli it contain•. Coinp. Oorg. 454 

pfobaUy• garoiiM lYthagnrism. «per- ■, ^ f/nrfuH^ At lours» vciisvt Ιΐ|μι•ν^• 

ΑΛψφβΜ^ΦρΑνη or «et Ι• explained aa γί^ι iwrt virrtirrunif Αλλ* e^ lila^aa- 

"Bomcn ioni nuslci, responden• ei quern λιιΗ|ι «tpl rl MtmmUp rt iral iSimv . . • 

iMdiemi A •ppatiaBt.'' Stepk The•. ▼!• Nal . . . eM* 1^ ΙιΙβ#κβλι«4ι k pirrmp 

1960^ Dind. ^rrl Immrrnptm» r• «al rmw $kKm9 ixkmf 

•IrlrMrsrl 8o the Bodl. Dekk. ha• liaalvrrff vipl md Allawr» ΑλλΑ«ιτη«^ι 

WMCBOMtablr adopted th• poetic •#• ^ι4ιρ•τ»«.τ•λ• 
p«Nr(wltkNiiel7orthmM88. la 



^ 






— 260, Β.] ΦΑΙΔΡΟΣ. 91 

ΦΑΙ. Αηλον. 

ΧΩ. *Αρ* otv ού\ vnapyw $€4 rois cS yc taaX icaXAs 
ρηθησομ€ΐΗ}ΐς τηρ του λίγοντο% Suu/Oioy elSvSour ταλι^^Ι^ 
£μ &y ip€u^ π€ρι ficXXj; ; 

#il/• ΟύτωσΙ V€pl τούτον ainficoa» £ φιΚε Χώκρατ€^, 

2βΟούκ cWi αηγκηρ | r^ /icXXoi^i ρήτορι €α€σθα^ τά τ^ 

oi^i δίκαια μϋο^θάν^^» άλλα τά δό^αι^α ay ιτλΐ}^€4 oUr€p 

hiKoaovaw» ouSc τά δι^ως άγα^ ^ καλά, αλλ* ο<τα δο- 

^€4* cir ya/> TouroM^ cZ^oi το vtiBtw, αλλ* ovic ίκ ti}s 

7/3. Ovroi άνόβλητον cvof elMOi Se!^ £ #ai8/>c• 
& άι^ €ίΐΓωσ4 σοφοί, άλλα (nrovciy fii} Τ4 λτ^Ακτι• leal $17 
ical το iw λ€χθ€ν ουκ άφ€Τ€ον. 

ΦΑΙ. *Ορθω% \4γ€ί%. 

ΧΩ. ^ΩΖ€ Βη σκοπωμ€»β αυτό• 

ΦΑΙ. Πώς ; 
Β ΧΩ. ΕΖ σ€ π€ίθθίμΛ e /ω νολ€μΛους afivycty κτησα• 
μ€νον ΐπνον» αμφω $€ ΐίτπον άγνοοίμ€ν, TocrovSe fio^oi 
τνγχοΛ^ιμι €ΐδω^ ircpl σον» ση Φαιδροί Ιννομ ιχΧ^ΐται το 
των ημ€ρων ζώων μ4γΐξττα €\ον 2τα — 

ΦΑΙ. Ρ€λο!οι^ Ϋ αν, & Χώκρατ€%, €?ΐ}. 

ΧΩ. Ουπω γν άλλ* ore δ^ σπουΒβ σ€ ιτ^ίθοιμ^ 
συντίθ€ΐς λόγον tnawov κατά του όι^ν, Ιπηον inovo• 
μάζων καΐ \4γων ως παντού αζιον το θρίμμα οϊκοι 
Τ€ κ€κτησθα^ καΐ eirl στρατ^ία^, αποποΧ^μάν τ€ )(ρησίμον 

2G0. Ο0τ•ι kwofiKiiroif'] Π. ϋ. 3C1. <f rjf η Kiymtvuf is Mrfeeilj grainitovM. 

•βτ•ι kwifiK^rw (v0t iss^rmi^ S rri ir«r B. Ef σι vt(#M/uj 8ocr. ht&n pots a 

^ cfrw. Tlie iitHiictl σο^ probabW in- particular case oorreqwudtiig to Ih• 

9 clodcs all the Ύ^χψ^ρά/^ firom Corax general fommla ander reriew. The fcr^ 

β and Tbias downwards. mula, being found to break dowa wbca 

.i m4 ▼< λ€7•ΜΊ] ' lest there shonld be applied to a sinple ease, mist be wn• 

} tmth in what they say,' or * whether rendered as anteniible. 

^ what they say may not bo tme.' Protag. Otfw yt] The BodL and otkcra Imit• 

839 C ίψφβύΟμ^ψ m4 ti Afyet. If the efverc, which has no meaning, elv•» «ye 

present λέγ•«η had been used, it would = *« not just yet," implying thai FlMcdr. 

iiaTe been correct to transl. ' whether is premature in saTing that the cast b 

what they say is true/ and this u rather absurd, the abaurdity haTing yet to b• 

what we should hare expected here. But dereloped. 

see Soph. £42 B, ^virff^^«#«ai (Α»«γ• Iww, rt χ^ψη^"] 'goo4 to fight 

«•«•r) μίι η rrrmperffUvi ρΛρ ^r vf pi firom,' L e. to nde into battla. The aeit 

rmwrm, jifUmt Γ Aaa^Ami i^MAeyH^r phnae^ vfsrtvryafleir #«f^ i• laftarb 

4f tUpumt fxerrtf . Winekdoi.'• οο^|. prated ** apportar• iteaaUfaL" Bvft q—/ 



92 ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟΧ [260, ο 

ml t «r/KNTfycyicciW t Sviwrhp σκατη καϊ άλλα ιτολλαΟ 

ΦΑΙ. Παγγ4\οίώ^ γ* &y η^ €Ζη. 

Χ/2• ^Αρ* oSi^ ου κράττον ytkoiov και φίλθ9^ ij Stwov 
Τ€ JCOA ixOfii¥ [eli^ai] ; 

ΦΑΙ. foivcroi. 

ΧΛ. ^Oror oZp δ βητορυώ^ άγνοων άγαθορ καϊ κακόν, 
Xafiw νόλιι^ ωσαύτως ίχρυσα»^ irci^» ρτι irtpX δκον 
<Γΐαα¥ «#$ iwov tw Iwawov noiovptvo^, άλλα ircpl κακόν 
ω9 ayoftiS» δο^ς δ€ πλήθους μ€μ€Κ€τηκως n€i<rg κακά 
νράττ€ίΡ OPT αγαθών, iroi&v rw &y oUk pcra ταντα την 
βητορικην καρπον iv €σπ€ψ€ θ€ρίζ€ΐν ; 

Μ to UUt we of 9p9€f4p€uf. I coi\j. tlie rcMllnjr of ο punnfte which, μ given 

m%\ 9^4§ Ϋ iwrpniw IvMrrW rcfvf. in the λΙ88., Ιμμ been a ituinbUng- 

Soph. SM I» fiM» «•) *^^' 7* ^* ^1<^1< to ediiort. The great minority of 

Adbrft («MfT^) mU el y owg «oi #c6r eodieet give, Ιφ* eSr o^ tt^tlrrw ycAvMr 

Mil v«r lAJUir &«^m»r. »^ Φ € ψ4ρ**9 | It iWir rt ««1 ^χ#^ # 7mu | f ίλ•τ ; One 

mrt^ wonld natimlly ineaa * to applj Htriiian eod. omits # 7mu I f/A«r, simI 

fastntnenti to % pnrpoie/ a matter throe, according to llclclc.• omit i^ only. 

bqpoad the poweri of an or home. Thii hut ii tlie reading adopted ij 

Αχ<ι#Μΐ&τ Is the gh»! of Hermeia•. Heind. and tlie Znr. But it involves 

Tlie aittftration in the text was pro• tlie harali and here pointlcM oxvmoron, 

hahhr niggctlcd hj a current proverh, 4χίρ^ fUer,^much liamher than the 

Af * ivvtpr 49* 4ww 4wi vdr Μ ^f^rwr «««^f ffAtt quoted from Soph. Ocd. Tyr. 

Μ tA tur^ium ItKiwrmf, Piroem. Or. Ii. 688. 

pw SfO^ Lntwh• M^ v«fl ^•'•v r«i«t] Tlie word rinat is 

G.*Af* eSr e^ ΜφηττΦ^ ytXeier ««I added mmyemdtu invidiae graiid, 4pmw 

^ihmt crA-3 I luive adopted thu read- #«iA being a proverbial phmie denoting 

lag from • scholium of Hemieiss, that which is beneath contempt. Λ 

whidi has hitherto escaped the notice of comedy of Arcbipptis was kiKm-n indif- 

the odd• It runs thus, with a sli^t ferently by the titles 'Oivt and "Oroii 

hut aeeessary change in the punctuation rauL 8ce Meincke, Com. Gr. i. 20Θ, and 

of Art: *A^* elr iMu^rur^r SivAsvr comp. Arist. Vcm». 191, Iff pi rev m«x<< 

«pe#i(pryir«r* 1^ Ψη^^* •^ a^irrer ψ%ρ β^τα ; Iltfl erev ririar. Yet Ilirsch., 

7«Aetsr mU ^bim % Itii4r aal 4x$U9t following Heind., brackets r«iat, most 

9ίφ%ψ4τη φ 9ΐρ yi^ rh ytXeYer aa) f iXer unnecessarily, as I think. The argu* 

τλ 4wl rev $999 4rt frvev rh ih ^tir^r ment is, How mnch worse to deceive in 

«•2 4x$ph9 rh 4wl rmf lora/tfr ««I matters of the highest moment, than in 

A yalfir if Allawr «al aajcdr (Henn. mere trifles such as tliat in tlie case sup- 

Coorai• p. 182» Asl). If we retain the posed, the mistake of one brute or its 

sInm• whidi Hera, does not notice, we shadow for another. 

eliCaiB the eense» Is ii not better to he Ulet— «A^ievt μ§μ»\9ηικώι'] 'having 

fUKeuloaa and • friend ias I am wlien I made a special study of popular notions 

advise job la good Ihita [#ν•ι4^], to and prejudices.' 

rUe aa am^ fte.) thaa to he clever and «ei^r rir* &r efti, a.rJL] ' what roan- 

a fce (as kie ie who frr purposes of his ner of harvest, think you, will lilietorie 

•WB pereaades aa aadlenee that right is thereafrer reap from the evil seed she 

wroag) F sImh however Is not necessary sowed f 1 have not scrupled to ad^ 



to tM eeaoe^ and perliape the Oroek μ HirBch.'i rcr* &r for the volg. riM. 
* wfthovt Its - - 




hut with Nothing Is more common than this 
tUi mmftim, I have no doabt aboat throwing hack of Ar la se ata aces where 



•Γ • 

I 



1 



r 



— 2βο, χ•] ΦΑΙΔΡΟΧ. 9$ 

D ΦΑΙ. Ον πάνυ ye inuucij. 

ΧΩ. ^Αρ oiv^ £ ^yoBi. άγροιχάτ€ρορ τον hmnro^ 
\€ΚοιΖορηκαμ€ΐ^ την των \6γων τίχνην ; η 8^ ΜΓβ•^ ia^ 
euroi* TL ποτ, £ θαυμάσιοι, Xi^peirc; ^οι yap ονδό^* 
dyi^ooSi^a τάλΐ}^€9 άι^yιrά{ω μανθά»€ΐν Xeyeiv, αλλ*» cT 
Τ49 ^^ ζυμβουλη, κτησάμ€νο% 4κ€Ϊνο, ούτως 4μί λαμ* 
βάν€ΐρ. roSc δ* ουν μ4γα λβ/ω, ώς oi^cv ^/iov τ^ τα οντά 
CiSori ονδά^ τι /ϋίαλλοι^ ccrrcu ν€ίθ€ΐρ TtyvQ. 

Β #il/• Ovicow Sucota ^/oc!» λτ/ονσα ταντα ; 

ΧΛ. Φημί^ iw οΐ y' iwt6vT€^ αντ^ Xoyoi μαρτυρώ^ 
σιν €lvuu T€xvjj. ωσΐΓ€ρ γαρ cucoueip 8oic£ tw&v v/MKrcor- 
τωι^ καΐ διαμαρτυρομένων λόγων στι ^cuScroi teal ουκ 



•if «•«, ^Srtct, ΡΦμίζ^υ^, ke, are ibl- then proeced to aequire th• art of 

lowed by an infinitive. See hj all means Η raoeoMlbllT. For ίμ^ £iyUi— Λ^ tho 

Cobet,NorY.Lectt.[i.ae2. llie oopyisti, MSS. Imto Ιμφ ξ9μβ99Κ$, after wkidi 

not perceiving that tho &r in inch caae• UdncL Inaerta Xfirni• Fkto wonld 

belongt to the infinitive, perpetually mther have written cf rit 4βΛ 9^μ• 

omit It in tramicripUon. Kven Stallb., ββ^ψ χ, HermeiaatoppBeavtilrrw^noi 

in hi• note» aclinowletlge• the necemitj however at part of the text. Fbr tho 

of the particle to tlie wnie. For tlie vnl^. cT vif the Bodl. ha• cf ri, * if mj 

icntiroent eomp.Acach. I^!rs.821•*T^flf advice is worth any thing.* Vmj of 

yk^ ^^«yfeSv* imi^m^t #τ4χντ "Anpt• the odd. give λι^ι^^ι, nr which w• 

fftr waymkmnn^v 4ζΛμψ f/fot. Krticbe iboold eipcct Kefii0tuf4ru. Qodl. Hcrm. 

ingeniotuly loggotts a direct reference read• Aa^ejMrt ir, referring to Fhaed. 87• 

to a dictum of Gorgias preserved Arist. C, and Scidkr ad Eur. l£ 638. If thia 

llliet. iii. 3. 4, «itr Vopylms "χλ•*^ κβΛ stand•, tlie infinitive will drpend fiir- 

froi^M (al. Ib^i/ia) τα vpaytucrnr «ir S4 mally on Α^νγκ^^ι», really on a verb sap• 

reirra αΙψχρΑί /*<•' ftfvcipat, Kwtmt 5i pressed. And this seems the best aoln- 

iBiptvar" vMirriirwt 7^ Αγ«τ. But tho tion of the difficulty. This por ti on of 

phmse was proverbial, as wo might infer the dialogue may be intended to qnalifj 

from Acsch. 1. c Hcrm. p. 182 : iral tho sweemng denunciations of 



■ ζ TO ντο 5i kw'k ναροψίαί ttpirrm, Iri Ό contained in tho Gorgias, to which disl. 

^ i ffOicA evtipfp κΛκα Φ^ρΙζ^, tlicre is a more undisguised alluaioo in 

/ : D. Otf vdirv 7f 4wt*uni'] *a most In- the immediate sequel. POssibly Plato 

' diflcrcnt (harvest).' Not satisfied with meant to answer the unfriendly criti• 

the easy assent of Pliacdr., Socr. pro- cisiiis of Isocrates or boom other of hit 

fcssos to bo afraid tliat his attack on censors. 

Uhctoric had been too coarse and sweep- I. ^^μ^, ihf oT γ iwUrrtt mSnf λίγο•, 

ing. He accordingly produces her m ιτ.τ.λ.] 'yes! if only tho on-eooung 

I {lerson to make lier own apolngv. She arguments bear her witness that she in 

never used the language imputed to lier really an Art.' The 'argnmenta* or 

professors, nor insisted on ignorance of roasoniugs here personifieC nndcr tho 

truth as a qualification for sucoessfhl figure of a party of fresh witaasaes ia 

oratory. What sho does insist on is the cause, are donbtloH thoaa which 

thu : that knowledge is not soflkicnt of triumphed over Gorgias and Polua t 

itself to work persuasion, unless it be Oorg. 463 B, •in Im ψ4χηι Αλλ* 4μ• 

united to acoomplislnnents which she vfi^ ts m) rptfiit 601 A, mpulj 

and she alone ean impart. If her ad- Ιτ4χψω§ , • . ipxrrm • . • tKeyit re 

vice u to go for any thing (si quid valet irarrdvarur, At fvof t^ftir . 1 r^i/l^ «nl 

menm consilium), tho student will first ifontfU» Coasp. hif. S70 B. 
fyimish hia asiad with Imowladga^ and 



88 



ΠΛΛΤΩΝΟί 



[25Β, Ε 



ΦΑΙ. *Ερωτψς €4 Β€6μ€θα: τ&09 ftev otv €Ρ€κα καν 
Tif m9 ttvtw ζφη, αλλ* ^ τωμ τοιούτων η^νων iuexa ; 
ον γαρ «αν iatumv γ€ iv προλνπηθηναι Sci J) Μ^^ 
^jo^^'^ai, & δ^ ολίγον ιτασαι cu π€ρΙ το σώμα ι^δοι^αΐ 
^(ΟίΚΓΓ 8io ICCU δαί<αω9 αι^/Μΐιτοδώδ€ΐ9 κότλι^ι^αι. 

ΧΛ. Χχρλη μίρ ζη, ως iouct. καΐ ofia μοι δοΐίονσιν 
ως iv τψ imyci vir^ κ€^αλ^$ i^f^*^ ^^ τέττιγ€ς γ,Βοντ€ς 



tke dovbi doe• not appear to here oe• 
cwred to aajr editor bdbre Himch. and 
Badk, tlie latter of whom extend• the 
oncfy to the entire claoae from iv to 
immt^ft• TU• •oepticisni however goc• 
too fiir, a• the parallel paieage• abun- 
dantly prore. 

lU• dialinetion between pnreand mixed 
pleasore• 1• dereloped in the Pliilcbo• 
with great force nnd denme•• (Pliilcb. 
B. 91 to p. 65). The rcsnlU of thi• 
long inreetlgation weem to be taken 
fir granted in the preicnt possage. 
Fhaedr. nsMune• that intcllectoal pica• 
•are• ara uemrlw the only ploafturen which 
are nnmixcd with pain — atmoet {lkiy0¥) 
nil cor p oreal pleasarcs imply a foregoing 
nn<niinf . Pbacdr. doe• not ppectfy tlie 
oxcepCed ease•» which ara howerer care• 
lUly ennmerated .n the Philebns (50 β 
to 5S S): «orA ψ^^» ΤφΙρνψ μ§τί rkt 
luxiflrat Ιβφ^ί hrh $^ r»P9t h^yiait 
Μ tAs A^idrrovt «tfevei/ifll^ 5r iw τψ 
/Uftt» • • 'AAHttff I* el rttmt, λ Siivpa• 
rtfb iwhm^fidimif ip$At rit Siay^MT* lU; 
Tftf 99fi re rk «aAA Ar)r4^cr« χρΑμικτΛ 
«al «f^ tA rx4^iara« cal rmv iwfAv 
▼At vAf frraf «al rkt rm^ ψΦίγγΜν, «al 
Ira» rAf ^ptfiat AMur#i^avff fx«rra cal 
ΑλΙν•*•, r^ •'A v ftrtif a/e'^ifTAf aral 
^ci at «aiaf4t λν»ι»τ v«^alie«»#ir. . . 






4#dra5rai vt/Miff /ur^^ 'x***^ reviiayidU 
PMn |M|M liA pMiff^idriir v«(n|r AA^if• 
e^Mff ^C A^x^f TtM^i^pat. The dramatic 
p rop ri e t y of potting eo refined a eenti• 
■ent in the month of Phacdr. has been 
one eti oaed, very hypereritically, a• 1 
thialr, hw Heind.i *Έκ meo qoidem 
oenan ainil hie inlbrri poterat langni• 
^•B et Jejimin•, nihil niaedri persona 
tcnore alienin•, nihil deni^no 
^m ehh w ^ w , " Ha is obliged, 
r, aa ho well night be, to a£nit 
thrt hii li ηηιΐιΐ• to datict ""tlialUBteet 




vestige of Arand " in the passage. It is 
indeed dear from the soqoel of the dia- 
logue that Phaedr. was by no means such 
a fool as llcind. supploscs; his very 
vanity would impel him to parade the 
recent acnubition of a philosophical re- 
finement known to few : and so far from 
conceding that Plato was half-asleej» 
(** dormitasso **) when ho wrote this pas- 
sage, I conceive that tliere is no part of 
the dialogue written with mora entira 
propriety. 

$Λ KM Imt. ί»90βΜφ9^§Λί a/sAiyrrai] 
The pleasures *justly called servile 
are tlKMo of which even AvS^dhroSa are 
capable, wlicreas those of tlie intellect 
are proper to roif iwmtnimt # itt iurfyu» 
v^3e«t r^a^i^ir, sc. retf iK9v$4^tt 
(Theaet. 175 d). Comp. Pliileb. 52 a, 
rmirmt ΤφΙιηη^ rin rmp /ui9if^ri»r i^rit 
i^rrevff V9 c7mu A^ait ^ipr^, «al 
•Ma^r Twr vaAAi»» hf§piAw%Hf iWk 
TMr ef4ifm ikiymif. Tliis oligsrebio 
spirit reigns through the entire ethical 
|Miilosnphv of llato^ and in a less degree 
of Aristotle also. Hcind. aptly com|iares 
Eth. N. iii. ία 24v v«pl rit rsiavrar 
^Ιορέι 1^ rufpsr^ r ii «al i^ airoAaria 
iwrtp, iv aal vA AenrA (fb ifumPUt 
fftr k9%ptiw%A%9tt aal fiffii^if ^ai- 
Mrrai. Also Phit. Eptst. vii. 835 A, ri^ 
kHpem^M^ Kt^ kx^wr•^ k^p99iwwf 
krf^iniv •km ΙφΦΑτ ^H^r. 

SxsA^ /Ur Η — (mI Ifia μι l#«ovrir, 
«.τΛ.] The little episode which follows 
remind• the reader of the eoenery of 
the dialogue, while it form• a natural 
tranaitioQ ftom the mvthic ra|«ture• of 
the seoood Socratie diacoor^o to the 
lighter but eUU poetical etyle of the 
•oquel. It also nimishes a dramatic 
motive to a discussion sustained under 
nnfiivonnbla eircumstanoes, by persons 
one of whoa at least may be eupposed 
not to have been enparior to the •1οορ• 
penoadfaag infineneaa of the pbea and 



, α] 



*AIJPOS, 



89 



■'I 



■1 



1Μ| κΰΧ dXXifXocf ScoXeyi^iiMMH ΚΛ$ορ&ι^. ct o8r ΙδοΜΤ mil 

MVf άλλα yuaraComrw «a2 ιη^λοι^^λ^νϊ t!^* mdrfir &* 
άργίαν rffi hiaifoiat$ Smam^ ^ ΐ(αταγιλφο% ^7^1'^^'^* 
Mpawoi^ αττα σφίσι» ΜΛ^τλ cZf r& 9mTVffiy9am Zaw€p 
προβατΜ μ€σημβριβίζιαί^α W€pi r^ Kffflpnpf cSS«y* inr 
&i όρΔσχ δ4αλ€χο/4^ν9 ical νι^κητλ^οιηηίν cr^ot i^wtp 
Χ€φηνας άιη^λι^τοι^* 6 τφα^ ναρβί 9Ui¥ ixpvtn» iiSpAmw^ 

Β SiScWif ταχ* Ay δοΐιν Λγασθύ^η^• 

ΦΑΙ. ^Εχονστ δ^ δι^ r£ το8το ; amfmof ydp, Λ9 βκκ^ 
ruyxoMi ώι^• 

ΧΩ. Ου μΛ» hri vphru γ€ φίΚ6μανσΌ¥ &Λ/Ηί τ£τ 
τοωύτωρ amficooi^ eZMOi. λ^^«τα4 δ* «k «or* i|crar oSroi 
SifOpwrnn rw v/mt Μούσας ycyornfOi• yi» o|AA wt i» S2 
Jf ονσαη^ iccu φΰο^ίστι^ ψίη^» ούτως ο|μ riy^ τΑτ rtfre 
ίζ^πΚίγψτωρ ύφ* ηΖονης, ωστ€ fiorr€% Ί^μίΚηατωβ σ£ηι» 

Ο Τ€ ical iror£i^• kcll ίΧαθορ τ^Κοίτήσορτ^ς ούτούς. 4ζ £r 
το Τ€ττ1γων γο^ς /act' iK€UH> φύ€ταΐ9 y4pa% τοντο ναρα 
Μουσών λαβόν, μηΒίν τροφής Sctor^ai γ^νομΛΡον, αλλ* 
ασιτον re καΐ airoroi^ cvdv9 f Scti^• €ως &y Τ€λ€νη}σ|}9 ical 
fiera ravra Adoi^ napa Μούσας άιταγγΑλ€ϋ^ Τ4$ τ£μα 
αύτων τψ^ των 4νθάΒ€. Τ€ρφιχορψ μίν οΖν rov9 i» 
τοΙς χοροίς τ€Τίμηκότας αύτην άπαγγίΚΚοντ€ς iroiouort 






4 



i 






259. ιιαβοραιτ] Intrani., •'to look 
down.' Plato luu here adopted a Ho• 
meric amge, of which I can find no other 
example in an Attic writer. Horn. II. 
zi. 336, '£y0a wft merk ?#« μ^χψ^ iri• 
rv#ri K^wlmp, 'E4 "Ίβΐ!! ii«#op6r. Thii 
and ainiiiar peasaffea from Homer are 
brought forward hj 8ta)lb. ai a tri- 
nmpnant reply to Badh.'i qnottion, 
"Qaia nnqnam Terbam KuBm^Suf sine 
casn Qturpari vidit?" Hi• triumph 
would have been more complete, had he 
been able to prodnce a parallel instance 
ftom a proac author of the Attic period. 
He if right» howerer, in rgccting 
Badh.'i ingeniouM raggeetion, Zmtfvwi 
p4 (for S#«ev#ir At), which if fori>idden 
bj the mU r^ of Uie tentence following. 
4f iff rS wviytt =: mt mtUni * aole tab 
ardentit' a h«bit which StaUb. rather 



mineoeiaarilj demoottntei br • long 
array of aathoritiea ettcnding from 
Arittophane• to ThemiethM. That heavy 
artillery ia hnrelled at Dr. Badham, wboM 
Stallb. Jottlv regard• a• an emiaHury of 
the archfiend of Leyden. 

fit r^ Kmrtty^iMf] Abore^ 230 B» 
Μΐλΐ| ^TC If MiTay i#yi| • 

B. rmw vflr MeArat yryep /p ai] As 
abbreviated eooftmctioii for the nanal 
rdr l#ec 4γ4ρι^τφ 9^, e.r Λ. FJroCag. 
320 D, Twr ink wifl «al yf a y dU»». 
rai. 

o. IXalerTflAvvHkeyTfff §Λτφ^] *diod 
ere they felt themaelTet to be ajmg•* 

Ttrififfrer] Badh. p ro p oeci a tnma• 
pontion : μ'^^9 rp9fnt itpHm»^ Αλλ* 
ii^irU Tf ml awwrw cMff 






piPP 



F<9««"l«i«iP««m>Vpei«|iiM^M«P«Pip 



90 ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟΣ [250, d 

irpo$^cXc(rre/90V9t τ^ S^ *Εματοΐ τους i» το?$ Ιρωτικοις, D 
jcoi TOif αλλαις οντω, κατά το ctSos ίκάσττι^ τιμής, rg 8i 
wpffffivruTQ KaXKnonji ircu τζ ficr* avr^i^ Ούρανίψ τον% 
iw φίΚοοΌφί^ hwyoPTas re καΧ τιμώντας την ίκ€ίνων fu>v« 
σικηρ άγγίλλονσ^9 at Βη μάλιστα των Μουσών π€ρί Τ€ 
θΌρα»κϋ¥ JCOA Xoyous οΖσαχ θ€ίονς τ€ και ανθρωπίνους iaxri 
καΧΚίστην φωνην• πολλών δ^ otv €V€K€v λ€κτ4ον τι και 
ου KaBfx^nrfriov iv rg μ€σημβριψ• 

ΦΑΙ• Aucriov yap otv. 

ΧΩ. Ούκουν, οπ€ρ νυν προυθ€μ€θα» σκίφασθαι τον ζ 
Χογον Swg καλΟς €χ€ΐ Xiytiv re ical γραφ^νν καΧ οπρ μη, 
σκ€πτ€ον. 

rf Μ *E^ereS] Orid, Ar. Amat. ii. 15» Attic prow, the only legitimate formi of 

Kane aflii, liqMPdo» poer ei Cythem, this prep, are tp^mm and tp9m99• •0μ«« 

flnrcCCb Xaae £rato^ nam tn nomen Is found in Aristoph. 
aaorkbabe•. b. 0^κ•5τ — r«fvr/tr] I liave re- 

». mmrk r^ cH•? imiimis rififft] τ•ττ• tained tlie ponctnation of Dclck. and 

4ent mmrk τΑ ΙΙ^ΑμΛΤΛ kmiir^t β€ •ν. Stallb. Ant plaec• a comma after smi^• 

Hcnn. a^fai. But rvcvr^r maj more na* 

ΚβΧΧΜηβ] Thit if one of the Pjrtha• turally be Ulien witli % 9ρΜ4μ^Η^ as if 

g w iwa whieli Plato has icattered orer he had written, ν•ιΐ|τ/•τ % vfoM. rovr* 

the ftce of the pretent Dialogne. ^ci β4 f^ri, r^ wm4^e$m, κ.τ.λ. 8o, in cflbct, 

iAAnf ll«<(rf f Mfwwr/paf, f^r *OAiivfot 8tallb. The redundancy is in Plato'i 

§άι^ KmJJahrni^ ^^οβάζων xmip9i, έ Πνίβ- manner. 

T^fst Μ fiAer«f^ (Max. Tyr., Dim. Ivjr miAdt fxf i] Socr. now entem in 

▼iL 2. 63, quoted 'ly Ait). Hcrmeiai earnest upon the iuTCfttigation of a true 

kai the gloH, KmkKUwii Ν ^«λ^^ιι wmfk Rhetoric. He begins bv proposing the 

▼V ^""f ▼•^t ^f^ A^yocf elr «vtV Ttri• oncition, whether a rvally good speech 

lifcirBt kweyy4KXe9^r rf U Ofrfwif ooes not prctupposo on tlie part of the 

Tofo A#TfP ^ 4^arr«f. speaker an accurate knowlc«lgc of the 

tV 'asfswr iwuvmH^] Phaed. 61 A» subject he priipoees to handle, lliaedr. 

At ^lAsrsflar sinft rnt μ^γΐ^τ^ί /isv• replies to this with the wcll*knowH 

#urit• Conp. Legg. lii. 689 D, ^ «aA- paradox of the riietoricians, that a 

Alrni aal §uyt€Tii r6r |v/if«riMr fi«- speaker ha* no need to know tlie actual 

ydmf hmmhmr* Ar A^ysire ^vvi«4 right or wrong or the good or evil of 

e.r JU tlM matter in hand, but only that which 

βη aaAAlmfr fspr^r] iral λέγ#τβι is likely to approve itself as right or 

(In) 4 Ilnigyi i p a f fvHr• His e^fariat wrong, good or evil, to his audience, 

f mi l aai rirtt 1^ τίΜμβτΜ τ&ρχ•^ρ The final cause of speaking is per• 

im rm9 sVa pi wr wfmt^v ίΗ^μΛΤΜ» •(•9 suasion, and thu is produced not by 

In Hf99Km^fi99iUwn iwvU ^ rev KWrsv truth but by seeming truth. Socr. re- 

9ψύφ% «al Μ rm^ ikXmf i^spt lAAat ceires this answer with mock respect, 

χΐρΐέι ^«sr (Hcrm.)• This, though not and then proceeds to examine how much 

direetly hi point, is curious as being of trutli ii contains. Comp. Oorg. 454 

pfobably a gnroina I^jrthagnrism. «per• b, ^ f^n^mi, ^ leurs» vtiisvf dit^uesp• 

Κ/φββ/βφρΛ^η or «et is explained as yis im «irrtirruriif Αλλ* e^ Itlasrae• 

"BOMcn soni nusiei, respondens d quern Kut^$ «tpl τ^ Idtaiir rt c«l tfSorar . . • 

Iwdienii A •pfwOaBt.'' Staph. Thes. τ1• Nal . . . sM* 1^ lιla#κaλιaλf S ^rmp 

1960^ Diad. ^rrl lara r r yfn» rt «el τδτ λλλ•»τ ίχλιητ 

•Iv IrNctrl 8o the Bodl. Dekk. ha• Ιμνι(«τ tc vipl ml A Kau r, ΑλλΑ vima^f 

WMmcwMtibtr adopted th• poetic •$* ^i w w t €»τΑ« 
p«Nr(wltkoaial^orthm]f88. la 






•361, ■.] ΦΛΙΔΡΟΧ. 97 



ι 



ί 

Ι 



ΧΛ. Π€ρί τον Siicaubv re ical άδατον ; 

ΧΛ. OvKow ο rixyji rovro Ζρ&¥ πονήα€ΐ φω^ΡϋΛ 
το αύτο τοις αύτοΐς τοτέ fi^ hucatay, oroy Si βσίΚητοΛ, 
oBiKOP ; 

ΦΑΙ. Τί μην ; 
D ΧΩ. ΚαΙ iv Βημηγορίψ ίη τ§ iroXci Soiccu^ τα αντα 
Tore /i^ άγαβά^ totc δ' α2 ταναι^ία ; 

#ill. Ουτω^. 

ΧΩ. Τον οίν ^ΕΚί,ατιχον Παλαμη^ην XiyOtnu ούκ 
ΐσμ€ν τίχνιι, ωστ€ φαίν^σθοΛ τοις ακούονσ^ τα αντα 
όμοια κϋΧ άι^ό/ΑΟΐα» κοχ ίν καΐ νοΚλά, μάπ^ντά Τ€ αΖ 
καΐ φερόμενα ; 

ΦΑΙ. ΜάΚα γ€. 

ΧΩ. Ουκ αρα μόνον νερί Sucaonfpia Τ€ lorcr ^ db^ 
τιλογϋ(ΐ7 ^^^ ^^/'^ ^μτ/γορία»^, αλλ*, ώς &>iic€, νφΐ wavra 
Χ τα λeyό/Acyα μια τις τκχη^• eur^ iarip, αντη &y Cii} ^ 
Τ4ς οίος τ corat irov ναι^Ι o/toiovi^ των δυι^τΑν καΐ 
οΓς δυι^τόι^» και άλλον ο/ιοιονιηΌς ical άποκρνπτομ/α^ον 
€ΐς ^ς aycty. 

Φ^4Γ• Πως $17 ^^ τοιοντοι^ λ€/€ΐς ; 



Omrovr Α ^4χτρ^ «.τΛ.] 'and he who dialogiie odled Sophittm wm written to 

coDdacte such a controvcny (4 ArriA/• overthrow this 'Antilogic' method, ia 

Twr V9p\ iufulov ««1 iX/vov) scicnti Really order to make way for a rational Logic 
will cause a given action to appear in Oint ipa μ^νν, «.τΛ.] The art of 

cither light— just, or, when ho chooHe•, eontroveray it tliercforo not confined to 

unjust — to Uie same junr at two dif- oratory forentie or popular• bat» lo far 

fereut times, will he not ?^ a• appears, it mnat be an art, if art it 

D. r\w olv *CAfari«^r IlaAa^^Siir] really ia, applicable to all kinds of di•• 

Hchol., Z^rwva ^σΐ r^p Ila^ffWSev coarse withoot exception — an art capafal• 

ireup•^, Tliat the lather of the Eristic of making any thms appear like anj 

sects is here meant, the context prove• thing else withm the hmits of possibility» 

to demonstration. The various reading also of exposing eveiy attempt on the 

'£Aatn|y, derived from Quintilian, Inst, part of an adversary to per fo r m the sbom 

iii. 1. 10 (meaning the rhetor Alcida- feat witlioat detection. Socr. procoe da 

mas), is entitled to no consideration, to argue that a man who bas tins power 

as it destroys the point and purpose of most know whether one thing is Uk• 

the passage. Diog. L. ix. 25, A S* uirlt another or not : that in order to impo•• 

ip τψ ^•αρψ «al 'EAffwruc^r Π«λ«μ^8ΐ|τ • on others and to detect im p o siti on m 

a^^r (sc. T^r Z^rvr•) «aAff I. Zeno'spara- them, he must himself be nndccdTed. 

doxcs on tlie subjects of the One and A science of trn^ (J(<^*v>) ^ tonau 

Many, of Rest and Motion, &c., which quently implied in thescicneeof leaniBg 

Socr. here allodes to, may be learned (ik«evrret). Comp.Arisl.BlMl.Ll.lC 

fton any history of phih»ophy. The qnoted p. SGS inf. 

VOL. I. Η 



98 HAATONOS [sjii, Β 

ΧΩ• TgSt io$cm ζητονκη φαα^'ίσθαί. απάτη wartpw 

j ΦΑΙ. *Ερ, το49 6\ίγ». 2C 

ΧΩ. ^AXkd γ€ ίη κατά σμικρών μ^ταβοΔ^ωι^ μαΧΚορ 
Xifera^ Atf w iwl r& bnurrio^ ^ icara /a^o• 

^iU. ilak 8^ αν ; 

Xil. Jtt fl^ roi^ ficXXoi^ra avanjcrciy μ^ν αλλοι^, 
mirh» Zk μη ανατψτ^σθοί την ομοιάτητα των όντων καΧ 
Λνομο^στητα ακριβώς ButSivau 

ΦΑΙ. * Ανάγκη μίν οΖν. 

ΧΩ. Τη οΖν οϊ6% τ ίστοΛ, ΛΧηθ€ία^ άγνοων ίκάστον» 
τ^ τον αγνοουμένου ομοιότητα αμικράν τ€ καΧ μ€/άΚην 
iv τοΐ( αλλθ49 Βιαγιγνωσκ€ΐν ; 

ΦΑΙ. *ΑΖύνατον. Β 

ΧΑ. ΟυκχΛν Toi% wapa τα δντα ^ζάζουσι καΐ.άπα- 
ftti/AOMCHf δ^λοι^ ως το πάθος τούτο Si* ομοιοτήτων τίνων 
ύσ€βρύη. 

ΦΑΙ. Γίγν€ται γουν όντως• 

ΧΩ. ^ΕξΓΓίν ούν δπως Τ€χνικος carat μεταβίβαζαν 



κατά σμικρόν δ&α των ομοιοτήτων άπο τον οντος €κά• 
στοτ€ hri τουναντίον άπάγων, $ αντος τοντο ^ιαφ€νγ€ΐν, 
i μη ίγνωρικως h Ιστνν Ικαστον των όντων ; 

ΦΑΙ. Ου μη ποτ€. 

ΧΩ. Α6γων άρα τίχνην, £ CTa^c, ό την oXifdciav μη 



281. *Η ββτ Mt τ* twrmt] 'tnppoie • or to %ύΜ boing himielf nblod. For 

muk to bo ignoruii of the tmth of any lurmfiifia^tw the Tiilg. hmd μ§ΤΜ0€0ά{ωι^, 

gitm thing» how Is be, hi other thing•. The oorrectkm ii lapplicd bj GaJen, 

«0 detect η rewmbhuiee to that of whkh Hipp, ei Phit. p. 331 (▼. p. 729, KOhn). 

Vw the hmtherie he a• ignornntt or to BodL, ^trm$tfii(€u No Airtlicr eltom• 

ttMem wheth» eoeh rweBiblence It tion leeoM neeesMry. The rhetor Avtfyt ι 

grant ornanllf* Iwh rev ίττφψ end μντηβφέζα ttmrk 

B. Ole eS p rett wmfk rk Irm] 'eon• r^«^r #■>) ^9h9mrrln9, «.τΛ.» leedi hie 

ee g n eatJ i y where people ere deceived, end nodience ewnj Anon the truth, and 

their aotioM are at Tarlance with the bringe thein round ineensibly to the 

NaBtiei^ it ie phua that eoeh iUuiloiie oppoeite of the truth, effecting thb by 

iBd iato their nindi by meaae of cer• mean• of reeemUance• or artAiT counter• 

taia neeaiblaaeei.' τλ «diet revre = fdtot ae when, •ητ• Herm^ r^r l^p^ 

4h dewt n^ie t . T f r i^y^pw (Mparei veif ) % tW χ«λκ W 

'ferrar M] Withovt a fiuniliarity Xfer^, «id Μ {^mw tV fdrrer vfpi• 

with tffWUl» argM8 Socr., it i• iaqMwible €τ•ρΛ9, Μ hmnjiw^imMf Μ fir yhftm 



wamkm cither to nielead hie τβλ^τπρτ. 
hMith 



a thoiwgMy iMM 



— M2, Β.] . ΦΑΙΑΡΟΧ. 99 



J* 
Κ.' 



! 

ι 



Λ 



0€Ϊ^ως, Βόζας Bi Τ€^ρ€υκως γάϋοΐοοβ τινά, ω% £ηκ^ kmL 
ατεχνον wapi^erau 
ΦΑΙ• KufSwmiei. 

Sn. JBouXci οδι^, iy τψ Λυσίου λσ /y hv φ^Ηΐ^ tnl 
^^ hf οΓς ημυά^ €ίπομα^ t&€w η &¥ φαμϋρ ίτίχι^ΐβ Τ€ kmL 

\^ ΦΑΙ. Παρτων yi irov fiaXiOTa, ώ« vw y€ ψίΚω% ν«κ 

Χέγομ€Ρ, ουκ €χ((ηητ€ς ΙκααΛ παραΖ€ίγματα• 

ΧΛ. ΚαΧ μηρ κατά τυχην γί τίΛηι» &% ioiKXP, ^fifi^ 
D θητην τω λόγω €χοντ€ Τ4 ναράΖ€ΐγμα, ώ$ &y δ ύΖύ^ς τ& 
άΧηθίς προσπαίζωρ i» λογο4$ ναράγοι rov( cucovorraf. 
καΧ €γωγ€» £ ΦαΣΒρ€, οχτιΛμοΛ τον$ ύητονίους θ€ουτ ίσως 
Sc καϊ οΐ των Μουσών νμοφηται oi wip Κ€φαΧης ψ&Λ 
ίπιπ€πν€υκάτ€ς tiv ήμΐν ctcy τούτο το γίρας. ου γαρ «ον 
€γωγ€ τίχνης τίνος τον Xeycip μέτοχος. 

ΦΑΙ. ^Εστω ως Xe/cts* μόνον ίηλωσον & φ]^. 

ΣΩ. ^Ιθι ίη fioi αναγνωθ^ ττιν τον Αυσίου λέ/ον 

Β ΦΑΙ. Iltpi piv των 4μων πραγμάτων Μστασαι, icoi 
ώς νομίζω συμφίρ€ΐν ημυ^ τούτων γ€νομ4νων, άκηκοας. 
αςιω oi μη Οία τοντο ατυχήσαν ων θ€ομαΐ9 οτ4 ουκ 



C. S^{«t — rf ^ffMcwt] ADgU ' A ιη*8• denotei prote as dUUngiiiihed horn me- 
ter of claptrap.' Qertn. Tr^ ** dcr trical oompontkm. 
McinoDgen naclijagt." T9$^p€wcmt, (H• K«l ^^r «erA T^xiir] The fonnenon 
)en and Bodl. for the mlg. rtfifpeuci»?. between the two main portioot of the 
Plato Dcrer neea Φηράι^ either literally dialogue ia here plainly indicated. TW 
or metaphoricallr, bat always $^p€^t9 spocches are patterns wmρmMtiηfμmτu'^ 
or hi^y^wdmi. Xcnophdn empkyys both illostrative of the theoretical prindplea 
forms. developed in the second half of the woi^ 

£r ψ€φΛι^ kriximv re c«l ivr^xvmp Socr.aflfects to beliere that this adYmatag• 

fflrai] For the constr. oomp. 247 8, £y is accidental, if it be not father doe to 

4^<t rvr lm»r καΚ•νμ%ρ, The MSS. the inspiration of the local dirinities or 

fi^re irtxrw, ίιττ§χρ9ρ : corr. Heind. the Μ•ντ6τ y ^ tf^r i , the iwoo i singon 

Socr. proposes to illostrate his principle overhead. 

by reference to the discourse of Lysias, d. itt &r — w tyd ys t ] * how one who 

and to his own two discoarsea. To this knows the tmtli may plaT «poa and 

Phacdr. gUdly agrees, for, says he, we mislead his hearars.' Eotliyd• 178 m, 

arc at present reasoning too abstractedly fiyd iy^ rm rwirmn s ^ sr s aifwN^ 

— 4«^t• Comp. Tbcaet. 166 a, U rmw «amnse tbemselres at yoar cxpcBoa.* 

i^9 Kirfmv wf^t tV ytM^MT^ar— ' we *Z0rm ftt λέγ#ιι] Fhaodr. Is impatfit 

left abstract dialectics for geometry,' of the frequent allnsions to these inaoeto t 

which uses j»ar«tft^««. In 278 W9^^0^s a dramatM Umeh this of great dalkncy, 

^^ = poetiy nnaocompaaied with Socr. takes the hint» aad ialradi — ^* — 

miHie. Legg. tt. 669 », kdyΦt ψιλ•! no nor•. 

Π 2 



94 ΠΛΑΤΟΝΟΧ [260. R 

Μτι rivini αλλ* arcwos τριβή, rov 82 λ^€ϋ^« ^σΐι^ ό 
ila#c«pr« €τνμος τέχνη avev rov άλΐ}0€ία9 ^φθαι οντ €στΐΜ 
mm μή wott ΰστ€ρσι^ γάη^ται. 

Ι ΦΑΙ. Τούτων Sec των λόγων, & Χώκρατ^ν άλλά3( 
8cS/M> αντονν '^αρίγων^ ίζόταζί τί καϊ πως Χ4γουσίν. 

Χ/2• ΠάρίΤ€ Sif» θρέμματα yeuvata, κοιλλίπαιδά re 
ΦαΣδροτ «c^erc, «9 ^αν ^ιη Ικιινως φίΚοσοφησ^. ovhi 
Ικοράς «ore \ί(γ€νν Icnui viy>i ouScvo^• άποκριρέσθω S^ 
ο Φαιϊρος• 

#ill• *£/Mirare. 



IV Μ λ^ιτ» ^9τ)τ 4 Aiirt»r] 8ce to iioaion their dincoarae. For tlie La- 

Bepw is. 575 l, βοξτ^ίΜΜ r§, K^^rdt cunimi dislike of rlictoric eomp. Scxt. 

feci, KtA «BTfll• l|fi Ti iral ijp/^cit Eiii|Nr^ Math. ii. § 21, rhp iw\ {/nfi 

ββΛφψ. Them apnpliUic^iiM are tome• fA#^rr«MA«^«irWE^opoi..«far#/rr«f 

tJMti qaoled fai tlie original Doric, hut • . ^t loAr^i^t K4y»s Μ wmptmp^ivu 

womtUmt^t at fai Ariitoue, Rhct. iii. 18. rat Svi^rat iμ^klr^ww, Perliapa tho 

6b.tlic3r era pafaplmuKd in good Attic, dictum in tlic text may hare been con• 

la tb• preieni pawago the poetic irn^i nectcd with this 1UN7, which no comm. 

b the only icnmani of the original notice•. 

dictna,• wbaterrer ii may hare been. 261. St•] Vulg. H. Tlie %u is hat a 

The paMBge has heen much criticiicd, at makeshift reading, taken from a limited 

Vf eiehleierm.. Voesddn (In Praef. ed. nnmbcr of MSS. Tlie altcmatiYC b to 

Tvr. p. xii•)• and hy a writer in the topixwe that a verb has been dropped, 

fihenuh lint. xiL ]% 404. Some have rach as ΜμβΦα or iierhaps 8«7 after 

veeoemcnded the matibtion, otiiert tlie Κάγωι^, 

CBtira dcbk» of the sentence: but Ilit^irt ^] 'approach, ye gentle crca- 

the bit-named writer^s snggestion is tures, and try to convince tlie prolific 

■mrt faigenbos fifrb i kmxup, i. e. i rhaednis that without a due tincture of 

•ysff ^ir λβχιίτ, ** the spokesman of the philosophy ho will never be abb to siicak 

partT.** But why th» kii^tt here? on any subject as he ought to speak.' Her- 

8taub. b aaid hj its author to have ap- meias β interpretation of Φ^μμβτΛ is a 

proved of thb clever, hut, 1 think, un• curiosity : T«2rt k4yvi $β4μματΛ tcmXtl• af 

called for alteration. The passage 7^ λ^τ^ι r^i ^χν f^/i^T^ ci^ur, •! •(• 

gaoled ftma the Rhetorb will be found wMut «al AAnftit «al Avatcirrui•/. Ho 

aaAdcat to Justify the present text, is more successful in hb gloss on «βλ• 

The eoOecior of LMonian apophthegms, λ/νβιΐβ : ^ a^br rb^ Φ. iraA^r «alSa, % 

whether Platarch or some otner, gives araAe&t «a«3«t rfrrsirra, rs^i A^ysvt. 

the scatiflMBt ia aearly the same words. The btter is tlie sense generally adopted, 

hal with a prefhtory Hi τΑ wtA, Plut. as by Plutareh, Mor. p. 1000^ quoted by 

Ifor. pu fS$ B, MryaAvPi^rav τιι4ι Μ Heind., ύΛρ ipmrutmp Koymv wmr4om 

ψ§ ^ f rsfi a f ψ(χηβ9 *M vii AlUrtNr, *AAA4, ^aSlper iw ^νμνΦ^Ιψ v^arcrrtr tl^^y^niw 

tnl t4 m^ ▼'xf ^bf^ τ•5 &Ai|#tbt mbrhw η^ν^μ^ί'ΐ^^ iv ik τψ ^μΜ^ύμψ Si•• 

ifia i 9§n iwrhf 9§Τ9 ii^vert T^nfrai. ΧΛτξψ araAA/vaila (for th• vulg. iraA• 

Ko oao however ffgarda thb as an λινΙΙιιΐ') : Acach. Ag. 761, •Χκμ9 t Mvlf- 

iadepeadeni tcatimoBy• The phrase at»r iraAAfvaif v^/iat l*L But we have 

AAnftiar ifHae betraya Pbto's hand it in the farmer sense in Eur. Or. 964^ 

(Fliaed. 65 B| Thcaei. 186 D, eirbt tr ΐΑβχ* k intrk xisr^t p^^ipm^ «aA• 

«al JUiaftbt I faeia * t and ebewh.)• Afvaii #f < se. Peniephone. 8ocr. nsca a 

^fvb 4 Aiaspr ac e a w to have beea a poetb phrase to humour hb eonpaabn's 

ibnaab of dtatba, whea these love of fiae writiag. 

bin% oi whbh the Atheabaa * » ^r 8 rs] HmmLtltΨfktrk$^μμmrm 

im hara beta ftaid» wata i atr odaead tlw. 



•— ses, D.J *AIJPOX. 101 

πρώτον μα^ Sci ταντα ϋψ Βη/ρησθοΛ, καΧ €ΐΧηφαβαι ηνα 
χαρακτήρα ίκατ€ρου τον cSSovf « έτ ^ re αα^άγκη rh πλήθος 
πλοροίσθοΛ καϊ h^ f μή• 
Ο ΦΛΙ. ExiXoy yow a», i Χωκρατ€9» cISo« cci; jcorop 
ν^ρσηκως 6 τοντο λαβών• 

ΣΛ. ^Εν^ιτά ye <Λμαι νρσς €κάστψ γιγνόμα^ον μη 
\αρθάρ€α^ρ αλλ* 6ξ€ως α1σθάΜ€σθαι, 7Τ€ρΙ οδ *iy M^^V 
ipeTv, ποτ€ρου tv τυγχώ^ι του γένους. 

ΦΛΙ. Τι μην ; 

ΣΛ. Τί οδμ; τοι^ ^Ερωτα πάτ€ραν φωμ€Ρ cImu τμ^ 
αμφισβητήσιμων ^ των μη ; 

ΦΑΙ. Των αμφισβητήσιμων ζη νου. ^ oilci «^ <roi 
συγχωρησαι etirca^ & yw S^ cTires W€pi avrov« «s βλάβη 
Dre core rf! ίρωμίνψ καΙ ip&vTi, καί aS^cs «s μέγιστο» 
των αγαθών τυγ\άν€ΐ ; 

• 

48). Qnintiluui attribata to LytiM tiie Um two cImmi, Hm Difpotablo or Hi• 

oiHnion tluit Blietoric " obwrvmiioiiciii IndUpotable, he oogfat not to bo Imfled 

qiMiMlani esse non urtem " (Inst. u. c bv it, bat shoold be able to diwen at • 

17). This was probably tbe judgment gUoce to whether of the two the aatler 

of his riper years, when the change in he has to qieak about doea pvoporlj 

his practice alluded to by Cicero had bdoog. 

taken place. It would be unsafe to con- % Siu iv rti rvyx«ifi#w3 '*^ ^ 

elude from such authorities as tlie pseodo- vou suppose he would hare let yoa aay of 

llutarch and Suidas that his treatise, if him/ kc^ r^r'Eptrre being understood, 

he published one, survived him. Krische's I prefer this to Hadh.'e 4ηfχm^^9mι^ On 

inference that the τ4χηι of Lvsias was the omission of 4r with rvyxirti• Ac• 

written after the ipmriKOt, which PUto see Lob. ad PhTrn. p. 277, ** Neqoe fiia 

here critictics, is palpably unsound. It duoo, etsi in proclivi emendatio, tot tarn* 

would be equally fwir to argue that the que gravia tcstfmonia in dubitationeii 

work had disappeared from circulation dcvocare : rwyxdr•* «r«A^, Plato Hipp, i• 

before the Pliaedrus was written, or 800/' ite. Also Heiud. on tbe w eacn t 

that Phito had never seen it. But the passage, who quotes Isocr. Archid. p. 

words of Cicero by no means prove the 25β, μ9it ip (sc. vwr ri|Mir) elKeC r rst, 

existence of a wrilUm τ4χιηι by Lysias. tMai^iier^rrarM r«r 'Ελλ^πΝ^ ΜνχβΜΤ• 

His instruction in the art of Rhetoric For the other side of the qnoatHm, a•• 

may have been comprised in oral lecturoa, Purson on Eur. Hec. 78S, with 8 d tiol > « 

as most have been the case in other in• field's note. Homer givea the ftf•! 

stances. Compare what Phaedr. says, example of this eonstmctioiic Od. s• 

sojp. 261 B: kfytrui re md y^aptrut β7, li' W^ «^fW 'HXi^aret Ttr^ x fa t 

^*X^* A/ycT•• Μ «ai vf^ 9^μ^yρUa, SMMivt^f ίμ ψ9τ 4^9ΐ^, Forsoo allowed 

and the note. it in the tragedies, bat doubted it• 

c. Kakhp yw iif] As we might aay, 'a admissibility in comedy or poae. Bat 

Tery pretty generalixatioo this, if yoa can tbe passage• firom the Hippi•• and Iso* 

carry it out.' Herm., i tUitt r^w Smu^• cratea are not easily altered. Hcne• I 

Tai^y;i/#i4orJi^irr«lxffi.This*diaeretic hare not thought it right to ncddl• 

method' is farther expUiaed in the with tbe text here, though it would be 

•eqod, p. 266 0. easy to coigectar• μ4ηηβτψβ W witk 

'Evfird 7t #1^] In tbe seoond pkce, Heind., or, with Hirsoh., Α >ο•Αρ At r• 

when h• eooM• in coiitMi with f&tbw oT Of tbo puHagw addaead froa Aikl«pk. 



102 ΠΛΑΤΟΝΟί [263, D 

ΧΩ. ^Apum Χίγ€ίς. αλλ* ccir^ καΧ roSc — ίγω γαρ roi 
&α rh S^Oovauurruaw ού πορυ μυέμνημοΛ — Ci ωρισαμην 
^ρ«τα αρχόμα^σς τον λδγον. 

ΦΑΙ. Νη AC άμτρζορως γ€ ως σφόδρα. 

ΧΩ. #cv« οαψ kiyti^ τεχνικνηίρας Νύμφας τας ^Αχ€' 
Χψον κϋΧ Haifa rh^ ^Ερμου Ανσίου του Κ€φάλου προς 
Χδγσυς ctrai. ^ mSh \έ/ω» άλλα καΐ 6 Αυσιας αρχόμ^-' 
νος τον Ιρωτικον ήνάγκασ'€Ρ ημάς vnokafitTv rw Ερωτα 
& η τω¥ ωττωιρ, h αυτός ίβούΚηθη^ kclL προς τοντο ηίη 
ovrrajajfACVof wdmra roi^ wrrtpov Χάγον Βιατ€ράνατο / κ 
fiaiku ηίλιτ οραγνωμ^ρ την αρχήν αύτοΰ ; 

ΦΑΙ. Ei σσί γ€ SoKtl• h fUWoi {ipcis, ovic eor* 
«vrotft• 

ΧΩ. Afytt V ακούσω αύτου Ικύνου. 

ΦΑΙ. Iltpl μίν των Ιμων πραγμάτων eirurraaoi» καΐ 
ως νομίζ/ω ανμφίρ€^ ημίν τούτων γ€νομ4νων, άκηκοας. 
α^/ω α μη δια | rovro άτνχ^σα4 &ν Se^/Acu, δτι ovic204 
ίραστης iiv σου τυγχάνω, ως Ικ€ΐνοί,ς μεν τότ€ μ€τaμίk€^ 
Sr ^ cS ποιήσωσιρ, hrtiZav της ίπιθυμίας ιτανσωιπ'αι• 

ΧΩ. *fl νολλον Sco^ cbuce ποιεΐν oSe yc 6 ζητουμεν, 
6s σύϋ αν* 4ΡΧ^^ αλλ* άπο τεΚευτης i( ύπτιας άιπίίΓαλϋ^ 

tkat froM At. 7Θ0 b aa^bignoii• ; and addre••. 

•r EcdM. 11S7 PonoB iiiggesU Um It «Mi Air* ^χί|ΐ] "LytiM," layt 

■■iwiiiilioB cfl rdr Ιμτμτ Kr rif tiMPvf Kriache. " begins where he ihould have 

Tvyxdm» inr «al . . tf rif • ended, inasmnch as he assumes as known 

A. Μ ti MswriarrunSr] Sc. T$t lia• the particulars concerning the person 

fviat•. ThuisL «A «dnr ρΑραηιμβΛ, * I hare and personal rehitions of the saitor, and 

ψάίΐΒ UMgotlcB.' gives them prcceiUmce of that which is 

iy mxdp ui yt 4f # f ^f ] AUndlng to general " (vf^ ;iir τ«τ /^i6r ψρνγμάτ^^ 

Hm flabonit• deflnitloii• ia i37 Β leq. %rirr«#M• κ,τΛ.). Plato b apparently 

«id SU laq. aware that thb was done of set purpose, 

lidisMSP V^ IwsAa^f Sr] * did be and aa a stroke of art, and be compares 

ftrea «a to coaca if οί Lore aa soma de• the trick to the feat of swimmhig on 

iaito «atbj sebetad bj himself? Did the back. For the expression oomp. 

1Mb I aaj, eonposa the CBStthig dboonrse lUp. vii. 629 0, «λ» Ιξ ^wrims w4mw 

flron int to bit fai dna aobofdUiatbii to 4w yf % iw iaAirr• μβιΛώηρ, a curious 

tbbidear' pMsage^ in which Pbto ridicubs the 

ML• *H ννλλον IffSr] Hence^ sajs popubr notion that the study of astro• 

Hameb^ btor critics saj of Lysias, nomy has an ebrating tendency. Comn. 

irs vlarffir l aw a ri j fyAtr•^ ri^mi li ef, also Purmen. 187 A, Βμμμ'μ rsievrdr 

Μ Til %imw rm ^ a^rev aal iraicrer rev τ• mil rsrevrer νλ^ι λ^γνι^. Herm., 

hilq/tm. If LgrsMB oonld hare been heard effrwi eiv fy^•^ tir hJyow itt i^ ivrSmt 

to n^, ha would bar• said that hb p4mp («λ#«τ, ed. Ast), l«^ ^{evrtsff fxwr 

had the beii of laasona iar not «al If ' Um^ lierif ^iMret r^ A^r* 

toa dmnj tha aalijaei of hb Krrs vi^ rab x^^psm M•**• « al ««^ 




—264, α] ΦΑΙΔΡΟΧ. 103 

fim>s &y η|δΐ7 δ φαστ^ς Xeyoi «y>os τά vaiSuta• ^ ovScf 
etiroi^, Φαϊδ/>€, φίΚτι κ€φαλη ; 
Β Φ^1Ι• *£<ΓΓΐ γ€ roi &^, £ Χύκρατ^^^ rcXcunf« «^ οδ 

ΧΛ. Τί hi τ2λλα ; ού χυ^ψ ioKti βφΚησθοί τα τον 
λόγου ; ^ φοΜ^εται το Bempoy €ψημέρορ & τιι^ος άνα^ 
ιπ}9 Scvr^Mi^ δ€α^ TC^yat, η| τι άλλο τωι^ ^fffiiirrmi^ ; 
iyuoX μα^ γαρ ISofev, ως μηΒίί^ CiSor^ ουκ ογ€»ηΛς το 
cirtoi^ €ΐρΎΐσθαΛ, τφ γράφοντί" συ δ* €χ€ί% rwa ααήγκψβ 
λογογραφίκηρ, 'g ταύτα occ&os ούτως Ιφ€(ης wop αλλΐ}λα 
ΙθηκΈΡ ; 
Ο ΦΑΙ. Χρήστος e^ δτ4 μ€ ηγ€Ϊ ucapw cirai τά liccimv 
οντω9 ακριβώς δαδ€α^• 

Χ/2• *ilXXa τόδ€ γ€ o^^icu <rc ^cu^cu αμ« δ€α^ νάι^τα 
λογοι^ ωσπ€ρ ζφον συν€στά»^αι σωμά Ti r^ovra aurw αν* 



fvtf'iy, ^f «/iraXviMMrrtt βντΜί. lijr•!•• cal wme. Ezietly fai point it Gory• 4IMI 

doobtiets plamed himself oo bin ikiU in 1>, «te Aytrpwr y9, i KaAAieXfu, '■«I• 

plunging thus t» wtedime rt•, in rtcn d of ^χ«ι τ^ Κΐη/ψ n^^no'Mi^ilytMvt• 

commencing «A oro, ai a norioe might r^ Ψ 'x«s τ"^ Apitywifr] ' are «w 

think it his duty to do. And even the aware of any cogent literary or no• 

confusion of winch Plato complains ho torical reason which can har• indoced 

might justify on practical gronnds ; tho the writer to string his topics together 

entire speech being an example of rhe- thus?' To which Phaedr. replies: 'yott 

torical insinuation, where more is meant do me too much honour in supposing 

than meets or is fit to meet tlie ear. that I am clerer enough to penetrate 

But it does not suit Plato's purpose to his motiyea so exactly/ χ^f^9r^ f( 

place himself on the ' Standpunkt ' of ^Sirt tl are well-known ironical Ibrmm• 

his yictim. las, like our 'thank you»' * yon are Toy 

vfvov^^rot] Sc. rev λ^γ•ν. kind,' kc, 

^nilp9, i^lkn tf^aXii] An imitation of C. ^uv ψ^οττλ X4y9 firrc^ (ψ^ Thia 

the Homeric T«Mtp«, ψίκ-^ KtfmKi (II. comparison of a well-arranged dis c o ur so 

YUi. 281), as Ast and Stidlb. obsenro. to a Hying organism occurs again, FhUab. 

One MS. gives A ^aSV' *- i^nuling 64 Β : 4μ•ί /Jr yiφ aalarfffffi κ^τ|μι ra 

which I am surprised to see that Hirsc^ Α#ιίμβτ•ι i^mw araAwt 4μ^^Φ¥ wii§utr99 

and Badh. patroniie. i wv9 xirft iwufyiHm fmUrtmu It k 

B. 'E#Ti yi TM H] 'That of which also im{aied inf. 268 D, ««τ«7«λ^ ftr 

he speaks (in the exordium) is, I grant cf rtt afrrw τΜίγψϋν λλλ• τι sImu ^ 

you, a termination' rather than a be- r^r re^wr wl^rmrw, wp4wmr€W9 ikki• 

ginning. Aeit aral τψ $Κψ 9vtn9rmμir^¥, Conn. 

X^r] 'helter-skelter/ like rubbish PoliUcus, p. 277 B. Αλλ* Art xmt 4 A^VM 

shot from a cart. ίιμΔρ Arrt ^ ζψο¥, kjtJK^ where, howerer, 

ίμιΛ /Ur ηfif\ ' I, who am but a norice, the ζ(ψ•9 b γτγρβίμμίρ•^, Aristotle bor> 

could not help being struck by the rows the illostratioo fttmi Pteto in hie 

audacity of the writer, in blurting out remarks oo Epic poetry. Poet. 29. Is 

the first thing that came into his head.' vt^ Si riff ^ηιγημβτυ(^$ «al iw μίτρψ 

The phrases •Α« ky^mmt, viirv ytvrmlmtt μψψτυάϊί, Μη It» re^ ^ <sa f tnManp Ir 

viirv rtarucM are frequent in the inmi- raa Tfay^ t iatt rwnrrdMu Mfm/mtmUtp 



104 ΠΑΑΤΛΝΟΧ [264,0 

rw, Ζστ€ fiifrc άκίφαλ^ Λ^ολ fiifrc avovy, άλλα μ€σα 
TC €)(W tau α§φα, wpimwr* άλλι^λοι^ καΐ τψ οΚψ yeypayL• 



ΦΑΙ• Πως yap ον ; 

ΧΛ• ΧκίψΰΛ roww τον τον ίταίρον σον Χόγον, tiff 
wrm9 ur€ αλλ^ι^ !χ€ΐ• καϊ €ύρη€Γ€ίς τον επιγράμματος 
•v82r tm^ipovra^ h Μ!Βψ τφ Φρνγί φασί rcycs iwiyt^O 
γραφΟαι, 

ΦΑΙ. Ποίον τοντο, καϊ τι ν€πονθ6ς ; 

ΧΛ• ^Εση pip τοντο roSc, 

XnXnf w ap Oiff n ^Ιμίρ ΜΛα f hn σημΛΠ jrctfuu. 
9φρ ir ν8«|ρ Tf wag tad iMfna μβαφα rc^^X^T» 
mimm rjjit ftlrovim «oAwkXavtov M τυμβσυ^ 
iy/tXIm wapuivn Mc8at •η t]{8c τιβαντοι• 

on Si ούδ^ δια^^4 αντον πρώτον ^ νστατόι^ Ti λ^€• Β 
αΟαΐ9 hnnMii «ον, ώ^ 4γφμαι. 

Mil Vff} |ier «i^ir Ιλ^τ iral rtkttmi^, ^ hntu^ λ4μν]ΐ Aiv<^«p4 rt rcA^nf, Καϊ 

##vf f {^•ν lp Ιλίτ ««cf T^ •2κ«Ι•τ Α6τ•5 τ$Ι«, ν.τΛ. ψ4ρ•ν€ί tk μαρτύριο» 

ttw^tr, Ι^λβτ. Otherwke• be mji» w• 2ifit»r(8»v f^i» fv»v fi|W* T(t ir«r 

And tilt Mine defects of comtrnction as «ir^tic ρ4ψ wi&vvi Air9«v imdrmw KxU' 

tlie ordimrj Ustorki present, in which 3svAsr, «.τ A. (Berglc, Lyr. Gr., Simon. 

Ttpvrw U r ipw purrk $etr4p99, 4ξ itv tr 6). The epigniin, adds IHog.t could 

Mkv yiwrrm r4k»t» This Is In effect not hare been Homer's, for he preceded 

tb• appBcatlon to literary criticism of Midas hy many years! The Oerman 

the rwtoiile fbnnnhi tr «al ««AAi. translators compare the Monkish lines 

Uami^ IveeH «arrl ψράγμΛΤ% rh ««A^ calkd * versus cancrinl,' whi^ will Rcan 

aal T^ fl keh τ•* Ii4f ίηιΚέμψττΜ, , , • hoth backwards and foni'ards, as, *' Otto 

•9rs9t ««1 T^ ardAAsf ste fm mrnXdv, cl tenet mappam madidam mappam tenet • 

fi^ &iirif y4»wrm rnimtm τβτ puoplmw. Otto." Mato» it will be oliser%*ed, omits 

It b Ibr want of this natural cobenmoe two of the lines quoted by Diop., as they 

•f paria that the Lydanic discoorse re• would have interfered with his criticism 

aemblBi aotblng so much as the cele- oftheqiigram and its satirical application 

bmtcd epigram said to have been graven to Lysias. Simonides in his rroiy seems 

«■ tba tomb of Midas, In which everr to forget that tlie «* Maiden^' was of 

IfaM is iadependent of every other, both brooie, and not of marblei Κί9•¥ Si Καϊ u 

fai sawe and metreb so that tlie poem fipirft «roA^^uu Φραύφΐηί (v. 5). It is I 

jleidB «raeh the same meaning in what• alio curious that Hermeias speaks of 

•vur order tba Hnca are read. This epi• the epigram as consisting of throe line• 

fnanaMtle /rv 4^9»prU was attributed, onlv, adding, Mtr τιι4ι τ4 ταιαδτα /«•• 

aa w• learn from INog. Laert^ to Cleo• ηφίμμβιτΛ rplymw «oAevvir, iwul^ 

WlaBof Lhidas,0M• of the seven sages, ficr &r 4$4Κψ% t^roroi <^|a^#ai. Can 

It was ce nsu red hy Shnonldea In an ode, tlie irst line have been wanting in the 

of wbidi i^Mrtiua fiivours us with a older MS8.r It oertainly interfere• 

I ta uim e Bt (L i. e. β, § S) t r^ 4ψ(η/ραμμέ with the interchangeability of the linea. 

Twet T» Μ Mflf reSrsr (KAt^^M«Asr) The reading far* &r for <ff * &r is also 

fnel «ad|#w XaA«4 «o^pst ^Ipi^ found In TlKiin.Magist.£ttOOBi«Qr^gorU, 

ΜΛλ r Μ H^OT•! at VMM '^Έιη^ &r fftiM p. lOi. 

ve ad^ Ml l is»•• pmipk TsHAp 'H<Ai/f 



Ν 



—265. Β.] ΦΑΙΑΡΟΧ. 105 

ΦΑΙ. Σκώπτ€ΐ^ τορ \όγον ημών, i Χωκρατ€9• 

ΣΛ. TovToy μίι^ roivw, uhi μη συ οίχ&ιι, ϋσωμο^-^ 
και τοι σνγνά yt €χ€ίΡ μο4 Soicci παραΖ€ίγματα» νρίσς α 
Τ49 βΚέπων ovivavr Sm^ μιμ€ΪσΘαΛ αύτα ίπι,χ€ψων μη wwv 
Ti* — cis Zk τον% crcpovs Xoyovs u^ftcy• ^v yap η ύ^ 
965 avrois» ώς δοκω. προσήκον ISco^ rocs /3ovXo(/AO^if w«^ 
\σγων σκοπάν. 

ΦΑΙ. To voiov δή Xe}^is ; 

Χ/2• ^ΕνοΜτίω νου ηστην ο μίν γάρ$ «¥ τψ ipSnm^ 
ο δ* ώ^ τφ μη Set χαρίζεσθοΛ, ikefenjy• 

ΦΑΙ. ΚαΧ μά^ ορ^ρικως. 

ΣΛ. "Λιμην σ€ τάληθίς Iptiv, ση ficivucws• 6 μέντοι 
ίζητουρρ €στυ^ αύτο rouro. μαοΛοΜ γαρ rcva ίφησαμα^ 
ct^ou TW "Ερωτα. ^ γαρ ; 

ΦΑΙ. NaL 

ΣΛ. Μοίρίας hi yc cSSi; δνο» την pip ύνο νόσημα^ 
των ανθρωπίνων^ την Zk υπο θ€ίας ίζαΧΚαγης των cU»- 
II Θότων νομίμων γiγvoμ€vηvy^ 

Β. v«f«lf fy/uir•] Herm^ ίψΜφτ^μβτΜ bretch of modesty to picftr to tkit οί 

λ^7€ i. Lynias. Tliere wis one frnture in tlni, 

μ^μ•ιv$m^ m^k Ηηχ9φ&¥ μ^ι v^v ri] he tliinks, which it eoDcems eveiy ipee•• 

AVe may supply Αλλλ wkit /AoAAor later on rhetoric to gire heed to. 

f9vy§t¥. TlitTO arc many things in the 265. ^^^<|0 So all the MSS. and 

Rficvch orLyKia», myn Socr., which may Hermcias. llie form occur• fireqoently 

■cr\'c OS useful cxamplet to the learner in Phito, as inf. 273 B, and twice or 

if he endeavours — I do not ray to imt• three times in Aristoph., as we indudo 

tate them — fur from that. Hie aposio- or not Ares 19, r^ Γ •ν« ί/ frrfr «Mr 

pesis is ado|)tcd out of deference to Αλλλ vAJ^r Mcrtir, where Ponon p rel b r a 

PlMcdr. The only difficulty in the pas- ^^nfr, Cobct il^nrr. 

sage is the poeitioii of the words μίι wamr Morioi Μ ^t ] Socr. had pointed oot a 

Ti. They seem however to be intro- glaring omission in the speech of Lvsi••. 

duccd wmp* ^^mt, and certainly no l*he orator had disco u rsed fluently of 

propoAcd change is for the better. Ast Love, but liad forgotten to explain what 

•uggests wp^s A Tit fixinttif /Ur Mvtr* he meant by the term. Hisowns p ee chca 

Air, μψ§ι^$Λί Si 49tx9tpwf, μίι wJum r^ present a favourablo oontrast in this 

(sc Mimtr O), '*iu quae si ouis in- respect. Not only had he 'eonpeUcd 

tueatur inde proficiat aliquid ; sin imi- his hearers to conceive of Love ' under 

tari ea conetur nihil proficiat." But in the more general idea of Madnesa» bnt 

tluit case we most have •6 wJant ri, by dividing and subdividing, ho had 

which it is strange tliat Ast should not determined the particular variety of 

have perceived. Winckelm.'s μ^ wJum ri Madness to which Love corresponds. 

4^irJ^t 4r hardly needs discussion. Herm., , In order to this, he had flrst aoopted 

9p^s Twrm rk wmfmt^lytuKrm κβΧ rk ίμβφ^ the obvious distinction of divine and 

T^M«r• ν•ν Avrfsv λ^τ•» fikiwm^ nt ir«l human ; showing tliat beside the ordi• 

μϊΐ χρΑμΛ9•% »^«λ•7τ•. Socr. then turns nary morbid madness, there w•• one 

to his own discourses, which, as they caused by a divine inflnenco «nanei• 

war• given him by inspiration, it it no pnting tM ioqI from the yoke of 



:ΐΟβ ΠΛΑΤΛΝΟΧ [265. β 

ΦΑΙ. Πώηί yc 

ΧΛ. Τη9 δ2 Θώί9 'ηττάρων 0€&y rirrapa μ4ρη 

^ιοτύσαν Si nkearucqv. Μουσών S* ai ποιητικην, re- 
τάρτη^ S2 ^Λφροϋτη^ καΧ ^Ερωτος, 4ρωτίκην μω^ίαν 
ίφψταμΑ^ Τ€ αρίστην cirai, καϋ ουκ oIS* oirg το ίρωτικον 
Ίτάθσς aw€uta(pirr€99 ϊσως pi» oXi^^ovs riyos ίφαπτ6μ€νοι, 
τάχα ST iy itol αλλΐΜΓ€ παραφ€ρ6μ€Ρ0ίρ Κ€ρασαρτ€ς ου 
Wuwrawoicruf οΜίβωηίν λογον, μυθικό^ τιρα υμνον προσ€- Ο 
«iBura^cr perpius re ital €ύφημως rw ίμον re καΙ σ&ι^ 
^ΗΠίάτην ^Ερωτα^ £ #aiS/>€, καλωι^ ιταίδωι^ Ιφορον. 

ΦΑΙ. Kai μαλα ίμθίγ€ ουκ άηΒως άκουσοΛ. 

ΧΛ. Τοδ€ roSvw αύτ6θ€Ρ λάβωμΈΡψ ως άπο του ^iytw 
9p)09 το iwaumif €<τχ€Ρ 6 λόγος μ^ταβηναι. 

ΦΑΙ. Πως Βη οΖρ αντο Xrycc^ ; 

ΧΛ. ^ΕμοΙ ph^ φαΐί^εται τα piy oKka τφ οντί, νοίΒιφ 
vnraurtfcu* τούτων U τιρων ίκ τύχης ρηθίιηων ΖυοΤν 

•■4 coBvartkNi (ηφ. 25S Α, 99ρΛμΜψ Μ or chonl cclebrstiont. Arint. Run. 318» 

««1 •hmxm^hm^f ν.τΛ.)• This dirine •( ^tr/tmi^ro• 'ErreM vev ν«/(•ν^ιιτ, 

li^dtw 1m bad ptieelled Into four, Ac. «(t if^ic ι^ι^,^ΑιΦοντ• γοίΐτ r^r 'l««xor. 

Abofre,n.S44teq• lb. Lyibt. 700, firrc ««χ•^? Φίικά'ηβ 

Β. ^χμ9 ir] Ob tbit nw of &r in «m•»^• νηιγρίβ» iyA (wliere pcrliape 

coalitioa witb τ^χ% mo tbo note on ψμΛΛ» tliould be restored, Uie Attics 

nr C. neoallj writing vAfyrior, Imt not ιταιγ- 

wy f yJu i PN l Herai^ ^viiH ««1 τ4ι W•• Lntcr writer• nccni only to hiivo 

j u r ew r rf riif reS tpmft §1wt, Tbie pu• nicd ίνβι^α muyrf•, &e.t and hence the 

mgn fata endently an apologetle par• freq. variations in Μ 88.). llat. Cmt. 

pose; ibongb it is not qnito clear 400 c, fiAsva^^/isi^fff •/ •#•(. It is • 

whatbfr Fkto OMans to aimloglte for more important to obienre that in tlie 

Ibt dnbions ηηηΐϋχ of portions of bis Timaens KUito extends tlie torm wmltk 

ifmrm^t A^T•!• or only for Its bigb to all mythical presentments of spccu• 

figbte of mythical snecnlatloa. latire ideaii, cspedally in Physics, tlio 

et^d^arrtf] 'baTUig mixed a not nn• region, in bis riew, ofprobability and 

nalafaibled ls ei f Sib * aa men mil a κ^βιΗφ plansiltle coi^jerture. Tim. 60 o, riiif 

mrlibatioa• rdr tUarmp μ4$ω9 ^Μτβ1ιιί«•ττ« l8/«r, 

eb a nt/ od §at the acriaoe of Eros a mythic rmw Irrtir At) ar«r«#/|MPSff A^vt, ύΛ% 

iKjmm in etfnfai meet and pkms.' *■ wpo9• TtW^Hit w4pi Siaffi^tr•* clar^at έ/Α•τ«- 

wmwlemfutw per syMsin dietnm, idem est μ4Χψτ99 tf id^ » rreT«i, μ•τρΐΒΡ kr 

«iod«pa9vaf{sPTffllpv4raiMr''(8ta]]b.)• 4w τψ β(ψ vaiSUr «al f^ri/ior 

n• verb ia aomethBee vsed in tli• mnie veMrr•. This explains Socr.'s meaning, 

wmm with η datlvet Pint. Erot. e. 20^ when he dechires presently that, i/uli 

vA |ilr 9i^ «ολΑΑ «anfTal v^ee'va^ μ^¥ fmiprrm rk μλρ iAAa r^ Irri vaiSif 

{•rrtf i e i em n τψ Φ§ψ ηφ4ψ§ιρ ««^ «ffmuirllBc• 

■IvvS «al fkir iwrnw/UCmfm, ΜΙγ• 8* ο. vwlif vcnlirlai] Galen giros the 

"* ~wi ^MtA yw a a ti f nAreSff. vii/(fiir mm-attle ««««ΐχ•Μ• 

Mi dmivalivai «wlid, Ac., are not ψφ^τω^ U Wpwr] Eonir. to 4p 8» 
.« ^Μ-Λ ^ leBgioeg bymaa re^reit rirlr 4m rfx^t f^ltSn iUe m' 



—265, D.] ΦΑΙΔΡΟΧ. 107 

ciSoo^f ά avTou^ τηρ Bwoium riyfTQ \afiw Swoir^ ns» 

ΦΑΙ. Τίνων ίη ; 

ΧΛ. Ei% μίαν re ιδέαυ^ ανρορωντα iytiv τα νολλαχ]^ 




cfSif #n|v, iw cf Tiff r^r t^M^cr, jr.rA. rdr ««Γ Isarra r^ tnBikwm 

'Among Uie8e,M to ipcak, dmnce ut- 'Collectioii' md'dhrkMB'af• tlMi 

tcnuicc•' («nuding to tii• two qwedaci) which anwer aort BOtfly to « 

'there were imnlicd two fbrni• of pro- and li^ptriff, and iboaM he 

cedorr, of which it were grati^Hng if truuhitiiig them. Th• 'divinir•' dei• 

one could obtain a dear technical de- nition is called hj 8ezi. Κηφ^ 4 4| 

tcription.' Tliis b Ast's Tiew of thii 49t€w^4wmt tf% (adr. Math. B. t). 

■omewhat dilBcult pamge. lie mji: The ichobstie term is Dtrisioav sm 

** Gcnitiri autcm τ•^ι#τ . . . ^i|i/rr#y Abehud has left a treatise mmiet tht 

8v«<r ffitMT non sunt ^«ee kermm ore• utle of Divisio DiTisionnn, la whadi 

<40»«M ea9n quodmm dieiamm ewecisg, be shows in how nmny diflfiereat wijs 

scd oljcctiYe, quod dicant, accipiendi the prooem maj be eflccted. The "' 



snut: «f»a# 4pceie« fmas imveuimme eel cratie deflnitioM» H mi^ be 
eonspieimm* im kU oriuiomUme g siccnim were fiwnded on a wpmry^b «r 
gcnitiYnm a Oraods poni constat nt lectioB of partienlan» tlw iwwm 



^trio cam sermone pmcpotitione mm rel Kdyt of Aristotle. The method of di• 

t» cxprimcro possimns" (Comm. miy• ▼won, on the other hand» is alwnjB 

p. M5). The genitiYcs rm^m^ .... attriboted to PktQb m I7 Oakm im lis 

^crrwr will thus dqicnd on f jle«y, worlc De Ilippocrate et Flatone. It is 

which itself depend» Yirtually on Xps^ir, in one point of view so p pl cs a sn taiy to 

«vrour being interpolated to |ireTcnt am- the siippler Soeratle nroeesib bcUMr d•• 

biguit^. TIkm wlio tbink the inter- signed to Hz tlie «dSOcrentaa' or the 

prctation too subtle• will perhaps be dis• thin^ to he defined with Uie grtatft 

posed to sof|uiesce in Asiii earlier view, possible exactitude. The emphsmo with 

as sliown in bis version : " honiin autcm which it b here introduced fimmis the 

fortuito incmorstonim gcncrum, si quis belief tliat it was a norelty ia the Atht- 

i]Miam (s^TJ^r nt vulg. pro •ύτ•ίιτ) vim nian sdiools at the time whea th• 

arte ]iorcipcrc |mMit baud ingratoin." lliacdnis was written or publisbed: 

And BO (islcn probuUy omlorstood it, though from Xen. Mem. ir.S. IS we should 

for he gives tMp and mSrriit, llato infer tliat it had presented itself ia aa 

had alluded to the two procrwcs with- clcmcntsnr form to Soar. Galen insists 

out ex]»lMining ilieni ti'clinically, but particularlv on the value of this 'dia• 

rstlicr 4κ ruxyit, (|wol. Rup. μηρίαν y4p critic method ' in tlie daasiftcation of 

Tire 4ψ4ί€•μ%ψ •it^m rhw ^Z^mrm, and, dincsNCs, and professes to believe that it 



/ftorist U y* «T8iy Kf, the tint lioing a was first suggested by Uie works of Hip• 

gcncralixation, the second a ' diviMion — pocratcs, with which he rightly rap* 

the very two jiroccsscs referred to here.) pOKcs tlmt I'Uto was famihar• Tne 

For τ/μητ 1 had thought of tm ρψ0, but " IVactick " of the physician was * th• 

1 lay no stress upon this coigccturc. Tlie miKtrcss," aeoonling to Galea» to the 

'two forms of procedure' are, accord• idiilonoplicr's "Theoridc." Hot proba• 

ing to Hcnn., the ^ι^τ«ιΗ^ and {i«i• bly he overrates the obligation of oa• of 

fCTuri, according to Oalcn, the vwBmK^ his favourite authors to the other, 

and SiaipfTiit^ μ•$ο9οί respectively. D. Lis μΐβ» r% iSter] He here d•• 

n r rrytry n c^ and StaifcruHIp would better scribes tlte process from the many to tbo 

correspond to Plato's language. Modem one. Comp. sop. 24θ a» !«• η^φ Ar• 

interpreters, not very oorrcctlvt render 6|p«vsr {wi«mu acar* tlleff XsW^tPsr, im 

Suu^. by "analytic," a term usually applied vsAAwr Urt^ ule$ie*m¥ ^Im tr Ary«#|i^ 

bytheandcnts(aspsendo-Perictyone, ap. {vMu^v/ttror. The word rspsywrra is 

btob. Anth. i. p. 7» Irrit «^ *τ«λί^α< illustrated by Legg. xn. 966, w^t rh Ir 

Mt 4wrt wiirrm yirn ^h /«ίβν kpxiw) fvrrdlmHm ydrrs w mp mrrt u The fint 

to the fonner or generalizing process, method, says Socr., consists in taking a 

which AristoUe denotes by ^««ytry^ : eomprehensive view of the multitad• of 

Topic viiL 1. 18» li* ^vaytry^t kwh scattered particakis and hdagiaf thcai 



108 ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟΧ [265, D 

iuamf^LaHh V €καση¥ οριζρμοβσς δ^λοι^ πονζ irc /κ οδ 
ir aci 8«8flurirciy ^{kg. Zawtp ra vvv 817 irc/ol "Ερωτος, 
t ccmr, ό/κσβα^• cir cS Cire κακώς ΙΚέχθη. το yow 
σαφΗ fed ri avr& avry ομο\ιοτγονμ€νον δια roOr* eorxcy 
curaf όλάχο$• 

#ill. T& S* ir€pw S^ cI8o9 Ti Xe/cis» & Σωκρατ€ς ; ^ 
SH T& mW κατ* eiSi; 8waa0cu τ€μν€^» κατ αρ- 
^/M» ]J π€φνκ€9 καΐ /ϋΐη ίπίχ€ΐρ€Ϊν καταγνύνα^ μ€ρος μη^ 
&9% κακόν μαγείρου τράπφ 'χρωμ€Ρον. αλλ* ωσιτ€ρ άρτι» 



general Ibm or Botk», for to Pkto for the mio ho make• of hit 
tte pwp oee οί defising and ao placing iMPindple. The phrane f «^φν«« b il- 
vnt «fdonbltlienatiiieof tbepartienlar liMtnitcd by Crat. 386 E, MAmt ^ tn 
— Ijiet. JO• friill to sire instmction in. wArk -wArmp •^(ar (χ9ττά nra fit'fimtoif 
Ίμ t^ neit ckme rS rSr 11^ ia a 'pen• ^m rk wpdyMmrm, •6 wpkt i|μmt •Μ ύψ' 
^Ιάιν Ifief^» an 'abaolnte * nominatiYe• ^^Ar» iXarif^ffre iiw at«l ttarm τψ Ιιμ^τίρψ 
^rW latter Bay be Ulnetnted Urom Tboc. ψβαττέτμβη, ΑλλΑ ««Τ «^A vp^r r^y 
It. Itt» j ^ e r ^pe•! |U» l eeeS r Awixtyt <» «^6r 9Map Ιχ•ττ« ί***^ v/fvart. 
• • ■■yiiil» Μ «Mr • • riMrrif rt ^viTt • And again 387» v^t^r ^fiZr r/tirr/or 
eipilm, W ^r MwtcMrrt • • ixA f m w iir* «carroir ^t ijr ^fitif 3•νλι2|*•#• teal f &r 
«Kmvw (See Oieg. Corinth, p. 88» *Αττι. βwX^9mμ99,% ihr μ\0 K9rk rV f v^**" 
«Ir τλ ffMiSar Arrl Ttruri^f, ν.τΛ.) 3evAiv#«fi«r ticmwrw τ4μ99%9 τον τίμν^ιν 
TranaL» 'ee fai onr reeent diicoono on re eol r^/irtefai «ol f w4f¥it•, τ^μΛνμίψ 
Lore it haTing been deflncd wliat Lore re ir•) vAtfor η ^/uir twrtu mU ^piM^i 
la— whctlMr eomctly or not I do not νμά^ομ^ roSr•, ik» 1\ wupk ψύσ», ίξ- 
anjs Imi h o w e r e r Uiat may he» it is Λμβφηι^έμ^Φά rt ««1 ovS^r ψράζ9μ99, 
ccr^n tkat the diaeovne oircd to snch Thoe paiiHagct are important, at show- 
deiutioB an that it pcaMtsod both of ing that tlie method owed iU ralue in 
dcanem and eoniiateney.' For rh •krh I'lato'e cym not merely to tlie ingenuity 
βΛτφ Λμ» Uirscfa. qnite wrongly girea it calls forth (tlmugh on that too he eluc• 
TuMraM. wliero innsts» I'olit. 286 D), hut to iU 
I. Tk wik» ttm^ •Ον] On thia con- power as an engine of ponitire diMorcry» 
dae deacription of the 'diaeretie method,' and as a means of rercaling the tliought 
or way or pasaing from the One down or plan in Nature which underlies all 
In tlw Xaay» the best eonmentary is her nlienoroena. If we remember this, 
foralslied bj the dialogoea called the we sImII not womler at the enthusiasm 
Sopldat and the Stateaman, the former with whiclt Socr. presently speaks of the 
«f whldiat leaat BO atndent of Plato or able dialectician. 

«f the Greek langnage shoold leare un- irareyr^rw] " Cic. de Fmilras ii. 9. 26» 

lead. The paswga b onoted, as far as Hoe est non diridere sed frangere. 

Xfdpepsrybj Galoitde Uippocr.et Plat. Hen. Epist. 89, § ^ Faciam ergo quod 

(▼• 7S8»ed• kobn; 384^ ed. UasU»), with exigis» et philoaophiam in partes non in 

tbt eoateit from 4μΛα Μ fairvrai ind. frutta diridam : diridi enim illam non 

Wkh tb• aecpthm of Imr/^iMiy for coneidi utile est " (Ast). In Polit 262 

T^pvwr (in whidiStoliaeoa agrees, Kclog. i>, we hare specimens of this chopping 

B.e.S)liie]I88>.pre8eatnorariantfroin method hekl op for aroidance. 

tiMMO oi Plato. Ύ4μ9Η9 la fovnd in the μΛ^ίρΐβ] Tlie functions of the ancient 

Hid Fwia Δ. μ4ί^^φφί seem to hare been manifold, in- 

if^^ § W fwr s , e.rJL] The im- eluding those of the butcher and dis• 

ea oi η natiiral and not merely sector» as well as those ordinarily assigned 

iib i trary ayoteaa οί daasiftcatkm Is in- to the cook, pkin or ornamental. So in 

rfaled OB by aO men οί aeienee» modem' the Cyckmsof Ruripkles the arair^t'AiSe» 

aa fPiD aa aBcbat» howerer little credit fdyttpt uaughtcn bia rictims before ho 

uBM of tiicai ai^ bo dhpoaad to allow itNwta or boQa tbcn• And In Plntardi» 



Α.] 



ΦΑΙΔΡΟΧ. 109 



τω λά/6ΐ το μίν Λφμον τη% διαι^ία^ & Ti KOiv§ cISos 
ΫΜίΚαβετην, \ ωσν€ρ hk σώματος ίζ οΛς δινλα mu ofi- 
ώνυμα π€φνκ€9 σκοΛοί, τα δέ Sc^ia κΚηθάηΌ, ovr«» iccu 
το τ^9 παροροίας ως h^ iy VH^ π€φυκ6ς etSos γ/ησοι^ 
μίΐΗύ τω λόγω, 6 ficy το ^* apurrepa τ€μ»6μ€νσς μψσς» 
πάλιν τούτο τ^μι^ων ουκ €πανηκ€, wpw έτ avrbtf c^cu• 
ρων 6νομαζ6μαΗ>ν σκοίόν τίνα ίρωτα ί\οώ6ριησ€ μα)ί 
hf hiicg» 6 δ* CiS τά ή^ δ€£ι^ της μανίας αγαγων τιμα^, 
ομώνυμον μ€Ρ iKeuHj^, Ouov δ* αδ tw ίρωτα 4φ€νρω9^, 



ΜοΓ. 176 D, we rend fdfitmv ^ψβίττ4μβ999 Um Yftriani rh fAw rvferrHi. la 

ihr^ Mmy^lpim. ouet it is nwrlj cerUia Uiat Um 

Αλλ' Arvf ^ ipTi rif fJym] Understand idionatie is the tine reading. The valg. 

T^/ATfir Λ0π•β ipr; κ.τΛ, The two dis• rmuA ril• ^ It^tA proves that the idioas 

courses presented eiicb a specimen of poxsled the eopjists» and Iwaes tlwir 

diaeresis. Each assumed the general eflbrts to emeno or eipbia it. Nodoabi 

idea denoted by madness or abmation rests on the reading in Soph, t^ y im • 

of mind, bat finding tliat the idea nata- 0^tM, r^y Μ 9h€tm9 xmflt wmt Ueki^mfm 

rally di%'ided itself into two, either dis- λ^τ#. inf. 270 D, iarki&m % m^KmaUt 

coarse took a rooietj for the purpose of iwri, where some MSS. |^το airysr 

lurtlKT dissection. The λ^γν are here λνλ•5τ, doabthsss s» «mum taler|»ra<tc 
persouiftcd as in 2C0 i. rt^iWitcrsf] The middle is also IbaMd 

2Ge. σ^ΑΜΤ•! ii Ms lntk%] Hcrm.. Legg. 695 C, lisUtr• (tV έρχ4») <vrA 

Λφκηρ 4 f νβΊΐ Ti#l tv• Itaeri^uiri 84«ΐλ€ ;t^fi| τ*μιίμ»νι {i Δι^μν). And ara 

rk ζψ^ tA ^r l«{i^ τλ Μ A^irrc^ have the compoand AwartiK^piti'n» Fldlabw 

VMiira^O, «ol 4«4r«por rwr /cs^mt rsit 42 C. So Ι•€λ•2τ and ΐΜλΜίβι ΙΙΜΙ to 

ovTSit ΜμΛΤΐ ttuX9tr§u, •Γ•τ •^βαλ^λι be used indiscriminatdy. 
aral ίψ$αΧμ6%, χ9\ρ iral xt/^• νλ^ (hi ^ o^ar /variHrcl The interpp. giro **iMm 

μ\ψ δ•(ιιί, Μ St Af ιστ«ρΐ(, oirrw «al «9n| prius dcstitit, or " remisit." iwrn^h^i 

(f. avril) if να^αφ^Μσνηι καΐ ^larie Sirrii is used both with and without a case, 

οίσα, ii μ\ψ Μ rk kpgrrtpk η {< Μ rk Xcn. Cyneg. Yii. 1, iwmi^trrm τ«» Wmmt: 

If^tk firrv^fr. This pairwiso arrange• ib. iv. 5, iwKirm^mp (pot. ^tmtUmtm) 

mcnt in Wring organisms is alleged 4β^μ4νβί sal ft^ /Toriclirai. Stobaevs 

here in justification of the dichotomy gires Arqirr, which Hirsch. is inclined to 

on which llato lays so much stress iu adopt. But the change is needless, and 

other dialogues. Hut that rh 9/χβ r4μ• besides mars the dactyUc rhythm of the 

rfir, though in most caics the natural, clause. Tlie dissector's efforts were not 

is not the only logitimste form of disc• relaxed until among the parts into 

resis, he fully admits in Pliileb. 16 D, which he had diYidcd the left-hand 

and indeed in the iustancc here alluded moiety, he detected a left-hand or Maister 

to he lisd dissected the right-bsnd species of Lore, as it may be ealled, 

moiety of μα^ία, n(»t into two, but into which he railed at in terms answering to 

four subdivisions of co-ordinate import• its demerits. There seems to be no 

ancc. I'robably Hermcias is in the right ncoewity for altering 4^ nbrtUt, *■ Re• 

when he says that PUto's dichotomies fcrtur mbrtltt per synesin ad rh iif A^- 

were suggested by the welMcnown sv- wr^pk μ4ρ•9, in quo multitndinis aotio 

#τοιχ(«4 or tables of oontraries devised comprehcnsa est (Stallb.)• The 'ma• 

by the Pytliagorcans : kwh rwr Tls^s* sis ' would be a little leas harsh If wa 

pt/wr 4 Πλiίτwr »^€λΐ|#€ΐι rkt ^vrro<xfaf could reail rt/iW^fPsr ^^t, but evaa so 

•0rwt 4χαβ99 ^rref#a. we should rather have expected •Μ$%^ 

rmud, rk Ih If^iil] So the Bodl. and ' in the portion in qnestion.^ The rhythm 

Stob. l\>Iit. 201 E, 1%A rapt xs^^nir ttSif however is most favoaraUe' to the la• 

8vs«r Μ^ΜΜΊ, n^pmtn^ili rh l\ fim/ruiucp-^ edved reading, 
where, as in tbo preKnt passage, we find 



110 ΠΛΑΤΛΝΟί [266. Β 

[«αΙ] «porapafMPO^ ίπψ^σα^ ως μεγίστων οΣηον ημα^Β 

ΦΑΙ. ^ΑΚη04σταταλίγ€ΐς. 

χα. Ταντωι^ δ^ e^oryc αυτός Τ€ ίραστης. £ Φαΐ8ρ€, 
τ£τ Sio^cFCwy καΧ σνψαγωγων. V οίος Τ€ & Xeytw re 
JKiflu φρονΛ^ Ιώβ τ4 rw αλλοι^ τ/γησωμοΛ, hwarov Ci9 Ιν 
jcol ^i νολλα ire^JoS^ 6/kU^« rovroi^ διώκω κατ6πίσθ€ 
§ϋ€Τ Ζχνιθ¥ ωστ€ tfcoio• itol μ4$^τοί καΙ rovs Svi^ofia^ov^ 
«vro ^»ay ci /Uy 6ρθως ^ /ϋΐη προσαγορ^ύω^ θ€ος oZSc^ 
jcoXm δ^ oSi^ H^XP^ rouSc SuiXcimirovs• τά Sc rai^ πάρα ο 
<roS Tc icoi Awriov μοΒόρτας ccir i ri χ/>^ KoXciv. *$ rovro 
^icc!ri{ ^στιτ 19 λογωι^ ^^C^* ^ θρασύμαχός re kcu ol 
«XXoi )(ρύμαβθ^ σοφοϊ μ^» αντοΧ \4ytw y^ovaaw» αλλον^ 

Β. fyrt iP <M»t3 'heTing bddoiit to wboM ricir einbnces both a One and a 

▼ifv/ *csUbitcd»* a• an anatomist to Many, at tlicy exist in nature (oomp. fi 

Ui pnpib. 80 iwΛ%S^ it need Sophist, vi^mn and %w iw ^uy ««^virif ). has for 

254 Sv vdUir volrwr #vixfipe|Mrv rx(- 8ocr. the greatest attraction— he b pre- 

{iM^rtt Ux§ τλ iiyTsi l» T^ret, «tft ^^iai pared * to foUow dose behind him as a 

mmk vaM Ic^tA Atl ^i^pat rev τμη94¥Τ9ψ god/ Kmriwie0§ and the foil, wonis are 

^X^iwi is i Tff rem # a ^ i r f 8 aeiMfpiar, ?t»f not quoted from any exiitting line of 

ir mkrm τΑ «mpA wi^rm «<fif Airrtt, n^ Homer : the nearest is Od. r. 193, Λ V 

ahtiar Anr^rrtt f^w ^«iie(|t»;iflr Ivtrra ^mt* ίχι^ι• 3««i^ •#•!•. llcind. 

lidUarm |Uy ^ρώ^ a^rsii, Ivtira Μ «al aptly compares, for the sense, Dion. Hal. 

rmt irymrarm y4mt r^f rtmir^t μβΦΛφίβ Ithet. (p. 407, Rciske), 4 yii^ τ4χριι r^t 

w fwc i n r, — •paesaga eiactly parallel to hmip4^9mt, At fifrir 4 IIAitrwr, Zuupdeut 

tb• present. In. 2^ 9, #κ4«ιι vaerf ι- aal rvreyiiryai, Ι«ΐ|βι τ4 t TSv ir^« /rrl 

ψφμ49β0Ρ ififir ^ i$4Xm§w &r Mxc^iai aral v^at Ιχιι re^f, «ol wiirrm «Ίττβγβ• 

«al JpMA#yf«jr rmM^ thm rh 4r. In the 71 •» cli ra^^. revr• yip iwrt iuuf4e^mt 

wasa dialqgoe^ 286 B, we ind 4vafi|rei τ4χιηι, tr woKKa, wkXk Ir. 

Hr < 7 fa r an o ther iMtaphor for the o. SiaAcrrMM^f] In antithesis to 4m• 

aaoM thing. Before «^•τ«ιρ4^μι«ι Badh. λ•γιιτ•4ι or ip^erufAt, wlio refuse to see- 

bndEaU emi» I think rightly. «When the Many in the One. Uepob. r. 454, 

ha haafomd whathaiadu^lMholdsit ^ ytwpmim, ^w V 4y4, i rKmimr, ii Uim• 

«p to Tiew, and,' Ac ^it r^s irnkryunit r4x¥fit. Ti Η t *Or•, 

iWmr 14 f ysiys ffsriir] Socr. it t Iirsr, Soasv^i ^im elf a^y aal lirorrct 

Mi ooIt gnatlT adffictad to these * di- ν•λλ•1 4μψίπτ§ίρ, mmi otw9m •&« ^^(ciir 

^Moni ^and 'eoueetions' in his own prae• 4λλ4 Ιιβλήτ#σ#βι, 8i4 rh μ^ι S^vo^fai arar* 

liee^MidwithnTiewtohisimprorement tfSip iMUfa^t rsi r^ AcT^ftcvar /«i^aovf •>» 

aa a speaker and a thinker, hut, Ae. Λ 4λλ4 gier^ mirh rh Ivo^ Siiiirffiy r•» 

IQw adncational aflbet is attribntad to Κ9χβ4ντ99 tV ^wmrrimvw, ίρΛ»^ •ύ 8ιβ• 

• dhdaetieal axerciso• in the Politi- λ£τΜ «f^i 4λλ4λ•νι χ/4μΛΡ9ί. This 

2N ]», 2β7, where thair tadioosneii deseriptlon applies to Zeno and his fol- 

BMiing pedaatiy is Jnatlftad on the lowers, and to some of the minor 80- 

graud thai thsgr nua men ΙιβΛ€«τι• eretie sects, eqiaehdly the Megaric and 

mdrwfM aal sd^ai^s^ai• Clynie• 

elf Ir aal Μ «ολλ4 wtfaa^r] The τ4 8λ rvr] Socr. proceeds ironically to 

hail M88. and Sloh. hare wefmh, a inqoira whether the art of diahwtie as 

fow wifs arf ra aa hi the Tnlg. Stallb. ha had described it was the art professed 

wtfw mi fp whSeh I hare adopted, ve^ and tanghl hj Iha rhetors^ Ljska and 

«If ai^ hare arisen fnm Iha not nn• IhtujwBuckm, 

«r € and e.~He 



—see» Ε.] ΦΛΙΑΡΟΧ. Ill 

re woiovaiM, ot iy ΖωρσφορΑ^ avrois ώς βασιΧΛίηΜ 

ΦΑΙ. Βασιλικοί μίρ Si^pc^f ον fi^ δ^ ίνιστημονίς yc 
£ι^ €ρ€ατψ^• αλλά rovro ficy το cTSos 6ρθως ίμονγ€ SoiccS? 
καλ€2μ, διαλ€ΐττϋτοι^ ιταλωι^ rh hi ρητορυών Βοκ€Ϊ /μη 
Sia^evyccy €ff ημάς• 
D ΧΛ. Πως φ-^ς ; ΐί<λλόι^ πού η &y cii} 6 rovrttiy ανο- 
\€ίφθ€Ρ δμως τέχιηα \αμβαν€ταΛ; νώηως S* ovit arifMi* 
σΎ€ον αύτο σοι re και ίμοί \€κτ^ον Sc ri fioroi iccu 2cm 
ro λ€ΐπό/ϋΐ€ΐ^ι^ r^S ρητορυαης. 

ΦΑΙ. ΚαΧ μαλα που συχνά» £ Xciit/Kires, ra y* & roSp 
βφλίοίς τοις ire/oi λα/ωι^ rexio^^ γ^γραμμ^νο^,ς. 

ΣΛ. [Χαι] ιταλών γ* νιτήϋΐΒα^σας• προοιμ^ον /Uy ο^μα4 
πρώτον ως δα rov λά/ον λ^σ^αι ό^ ο/>χ^• raura ^jfyw^ 
Ε — ^ γβζρ ,• — τα κομφα της τίχνης ; 

ΦΑΙ. NaL 

ΧΛ. Δ€ύτ€ρον δ^ δΐ7 διι^γι^σίι^ ru^a μαρτυρίας τ iw 



9mpof9p^tif] Annding of oonne to tlio Soer. thankt FbMdr. iar ramindiigUi^ 

increeiuiipr chancier of the paid ieachOTi and proceed• to gire a list οί the ea§t^k 

of rhetoric. r^t τ/χιπ|ΐ — the nicetie• or enhthtlei 

wt βασιΚ•υ0ΐρ] Hcsiod, ap. Flat. Rep. (technicalities, we should say) of the 

390 E, impm $9oifs wtiBtt, imp' mSBoUvt Rhetorician, to which he presmnes that 

fiaa^tXiims. Arist At. 607, <f rtt ««1 Phacdr. alludes. Comp. Cic. Orat. U. 

fiofftXtvot . . . Έτ) rwr vtchwrpmw iuaBrfr* 89, Quo magis sunt Herodotus Thnej• 

tfprir, ^trcxwr I r< tupo^wfl•^. Some didesquc admirahiles, quorum aetaa, cma 

codd. have lopv^puw, which would be in corum tempora, quos nominaTiy ind• 

good if impo^optiw were not better. disset, longissime tamen ipsi a teUboa 

Β«σ«λ<ιτ•1 μϊψ &y<^fff] The codd. all deliciU Yel potius ineptiis afhenmt. 

give ittip§s, which the Zur. retains. Ho had mentioned Thimsjmachus, Oor- 

But in this and similar cases the MSS. gias, and Theodorus, ** quorum aatia 

carry no weight. Stallb. makes Ardpt t mrguta multa, sed ut modo primamqiie 

the predicate, in which I cannot agree, nasccntia, minuta." These ι•μ>^ r^t 

The men are like kings, it is true, says r^xrift are the ^irrsfur^mf^CAaMi of later 

Plmedr., hut for all their grandeur they technographersp— the heads or main diri• 

know nothing of the methods you have sions of a speech, 

expbined. To which Socr. rejoins that s. Itirfl^^^ τ»^ A so-eallcd enanm• 

rhetoric must be a very fine thing indeed, tion (statement or fiicts), supported by 

if it can be taught as an art without any evidence, τ^κμι^μία is explained by the 

admixture of dialectic. What»* rhetoric, author of the Rhet. ad Alex. c. ΙΟς 

what remains of it, when thus denuded ? vf jr/t^^a V iwrXw %€u &r ipmrrUn f ««• 

Phacdr. replies that there is a great deal ψρνγμ4να τψ w§pi sS έ ^Jys, «al Ina i 

indeed left, if we take into account all A4yi airrht ^;¥Τψ iwmrrmmMi. r^ η/^ 

that is written about it in the current' hco^vrmv •/ wKu9r9% rstr m^laipsipin 

treatises or t^xmu. ircpl r^r Kiyw % r^w itpm^w ivmrrtw^mwi 

D. [Kal] n^Xmt V ^iiun^wmul I hare rt «^la^arrw μιιβ^9 ^At •trmk ^^^t r^ 

followed Stallb. and Hirsch. in bracket- AtTo^/rwr ^^t rdr ηρκτημέν^^. TVIa 

ing «el, which haa no particnhur force, kind of indirect evidence wenld take the 



112 ΠΛΑΤΛΝΟΧ [tM. Β 

«vr^» rpironf rcirfiif /Μα, rhaprop tucira• καΧ πίστωσιρ 
ίΛμοΛ lau έηπίστωσίΜ λ^ιτ τώ^ yc βίΚτωτον λογοδαι- 
SoXor Bvfavrior oyS/Mu 

SA• Ti fti^y; icoi ίλτ/χόν ye καΙ | ίπ€ξ€Κ€γχον ώ^^βΤ 
voci|ridr ό^ κατηγορίψ re καΙ airoXoyiji• roi^ Bi καΚΚίστον 
napwm ΕυψΗ^ ccs μίσον ουκ ayo^tv^ &s νποδι^λωσύ^ 

Ibta• ff^ttrwi 4 itSm — τηΛμ^φ•»^ 1^— quite cIcat— probnblpr a rtdueth md mh- 

Hid. 8b % f l«^t |Uy •1τ iwrtwt «S Xty•• Irri 7^^ τ«τ }v#v;iiy^iirtir tAv S^ τ4 

fJurtm wylifyiiaf ^r reZi iMvWiait μ\ψ η/^φ leurruriC ^mr Iri (wrtp ^ oto 

txmmw el JuMMrrt f^ «.r A. «at^« are frrcr, τΑ Μ Aryrrur^* irel iim^4p%i 6rrr^ 

ttefdbfv aipiawiite dnim from the ^r tms SMAtrrMteit IXtyxos ira) σνλλο- 

gcaeial ei p cneace of menkind, τ^κμίΐβΛ yi^fiit. Irri Si τ^μ^ρ BtutTttthp 4ΐβ0^μιιιμΜ 

IktMi tbe knoini eatceedeiite eJT en indi* r^ 4ζ kiMKrfmMUvmw nwdyt ly, ri Si 

TidoeL Whether thto it the neeaiiiff of ikrpcruA» r'k rk άν•^Μλ•7•^;Μΐ« vwa• 

the iawi hero it I• fanpow ih l e to ley, put Ttir» with tbe injitanccs (^ivcn in tlie 

it eoeiM ptofaehle that the anthor quoted Rbet ad Alei.^4. 2, all of which ίηγοίνο 

iMe jMuif f t i d in thh^ a• hi other in- IncomiBtcnry or conthidiction. Thn* to 

■ t aawi, the tmditioii• of the niore prore an alibi would, according to tbii 

«ecicBt echooh. A diflerent expianation author, be an ίλ#7χ•ι, or in a cuw of al• 

of TWKftkfm ie euggestcd by Ammoniut, Icged robbery, to alio w that Uio article iiaid 

pu 1S7• Valek. (quoted in 8pengcl, Artt. to hare been carried awny wai too licnvy 

oeriptt. pw 117), #%M«er md Ttff^i^f*•^ for tlie tliicf to lift. The inrcntions of 

iMfufptr *Arrlftir 49 rf τ/χνρ, rk . Theodorut are enumerated by Arietotlc, 

ΜΜβψχ^μ4ρΜ rif^fffeit «irreer^ Kbet. iii. 13. 6: frrai elr, ίρ rit rrnvrm 

rk Ii μ4ΧΚφψτΜ τ§κμ^ρί•ί9, Suu^t ^«^ 4w9lw9 •/ ««pi Bc^Sw^r, 

«Crrnptfir— md hnwUrm^tw] The dis• hiyniett ίτ^μ&ν ttwX 4iiiA%irpi9it «al vp•• 

tiactioB ie ezpfadncd Rhet. ad Alex. 8» hiirrn^it e«l Ιλ#γχο? «el ^««£Α«7χ•ι 



eM Μ We rWeei rwr wUrtmr ybmrrm (al. /«/λ«7χ•ι). Ariitotle himself die 

74p al |ilr /| mM^ rmp A^ywr eal τΑτ tinguiidiet between 8ιΐ|γ«Μ«ι and v«^• 

w 0dl9m 9Keiir4tp4 u r6^wm9,eiT 4wi$§r9t 8ιι|7«7^#βι, ib. 16. 6. A very mnjndar 

TeSff A tyy i^n if % «perra^yeir τΑ «lir technical term is attributed to a Tbco• 

T^pelaeraaalmyalffyiMramd T«jr/t4pMi dorus (possibly him of llyzantium) by 

«■I li^l^are md yttt^uu «al rk ηνμ•Μΐ tbe autlior of the treatise irtpl 0ψ•ν?, $ 5. 

«■I al tkiyxm «Irrfit 4ξ a^rfir tmt 6: r•^^ ν«^«ιτ«ι rplrw rt «««/et 

Ai^yiir «al rwr d H jpd e wr «al rtm «eay- cHer /r rait va#ifri«o«ff, ίπ§β 4 β«^$«»^ι 

μέτΜ Ρ fieir, Jwlf fret U ^yrsp f a i |f«et wap4w$9pww 4κάΚ9ί. fm Si irdtfot 

#dfpei. Hare Mlsrei «frrtit teem i«eipar «al ««r^, fy#a ;t^ 8«• vd#evff, 

tgriinlMrt to the #rnrlrrw#iff of tbe «.τ.λ. 

teit. 867. nd>iMr Etfifrsr] Tlite sopliist-poot 

AewlaiiaAerJ Cleeio refers to this it named as living temp. 8ocr. in lliaod. 

hi um Orator, L L, Theodo- 60 d ι Apol. 80 B. Hit poetical frag- 

Blpanthnn• muKoique idloo quoo nienta are collected in Uersk, Poet. Lyr. 

ikmn appellat in Phaeilro 80• p. 486. The present is, 1 believe, the 

It denotet η moater of rhetori- only pessage in which he It mentioned 

«d etueab • *e«ttning ipec^-wright,' among tlie terbnugrapliera, tliougb he is 

aad W9kn dovhtlee• to the nroltipUeity probably Included tacitly liy the author 

a^ NMldgr ^ Ui rwim of art. By of tbe Rhet ad Alex. (1. 16) in bit 

•■I Ι««|έΧ#7χοι η dittinetkm tweepingeentoreoftlie'Fiirian8op]iittt.' 

I• that bKween «(rrwrit and See Gope, Journal of Phil. iii. 268 toq. 

ie probah^ aieanti «proof Fhito't tone in tpcaking of Rvenut it 

eoeftetios prioMiy and teeomMiy,* always one of inock-rcsnect. Coinp• 

.' What kfaid of «<mf it wfkt ykp Mf with Apol. and Phaed. 

Igr ^'l^'TX*' if not L L Iii• eJtgino remain• are not detti• 





r. 



— ief,D.] ΦΑΙΛ^ΟΧ. 107 

Dcl8b&• cl wMm r^y hiim^» '^^Xfu ^^Λβ&β ti uwurf ru^ 



to «Mili• dMUwt «t- «OdllMlloK'nid'dhMMi'Mite 



«Anoi^ tlMiibio to mtli• dMUwtvt- «CUlMlloK'iM'dhMMi'Mittetonw 

tenuMn' (alMiBs to Un tor» ipwdiei) «Mch «mrar bmi* Μΐήτ to ww nmt 

*tlwi« wera brnwd tor» IbnM of pro• «id tiojpioit, oni dbodi W^ wwi m 

oodoff^ of whicn it wero ggotlftflw^ tf tmiikiitfpif IImm• Tko 'dhfUra* dbA» 

one oonldobtefai ο dnr todutal do- ailka it coDtd W flat. Am. I d| 

ierlplioii•' Thb io Aot'b Tieir oC tUi Hw m U w^m M^ (aftr. Molk 1. 1). 

«Maowluit dMkolt poaigo. Ho «qpoi Tho odHhitio torn Is DMrio^ «m 

«OcaHiTi ovtcM το^πν^ . . . fn^kw rn AUinl 1m• Ml a twotlw «idir th• 

•oMk fMbr BOB nnt tf MM Aorw» ore* fitio of OMto VMAmm. I» «lidi 



lioMiM oM» f i tfow tfiotenm y orf w ^ 1m riwm to kov muv dUhnat «m 
icd o i| fo cU fOb 9Md dieantt oo^ploadl tibo praoMi i^V ^ oflMod» Ώμ B•• 
■mil dwMM eweeiet MM• iMMiloMt ool eraUo AadaitiioiL It mmt bo 



rtleolniL Iko *«■ 



flwIthrvM ο Qffooeli poirf coHtat vt lootioB of pMthnlm^ 

StoEprlMoro pOMtoMM*'^ (Com. «ij• vkm» oa tho othor touB^ b ohnm 

B. 646). TIm gottittvoi το^τΜτ . • • • lUribiotod to RttOb μ I» OoIm to Bo 

}^rm9 will Uio• dcpond on cIMp^ work Do Hippoento ot flotoBO. It to 



which itidf dqiCBdi virtBollj ob Kpo^ii^ ia obo poiat of tIow 

«^•Sr beioff interpolotcd to prevent am- tlM dippler flocratto proeMib ΙμΙοκΌβ- 

biguit^. ΎΧΗΜΛ wlio think the inter• ligncd to fix tlie «dSflbreatto* or tko 

protution too rabtlc» will porliam bo di•• thing to be defined with tko grcateot 

po«cd to aof|aieice in λ»Λ coriier view. po«ib|o enetitnde• Tlie omplMwia with 

Μ shown in hit vemion : **lioruni aatcm which it ii iiero Introdaced niToai• iiio 

fortuito mcmoratonini gcneruui, il quit iwltef tlmt it wot a noroliy to tho Atko- 

ipMm {aJbtiiv nt vulg. |νγο mttfiw) vim nian tchoolt at tho tirao whea Um 

arte pordpcre pontit baud ingratnin." lluicdma wat written or poblbkods 

And to Galea probably nndcmtood it, thottgliliroaXea.Meni.iT.6.11weikoald 

ibr he give• flMr and a^r. llato infer that it liad preicntod ittelf to an 

had alluded to Uie two proocMcii» witli• elemeatarv tbm to 8ocr. Galea laaiato 

out ex]»laining them ti*chnically, but partieulariv oa tho valao of thit 'dto• 

ratlier in r^xnt, (paol. tup. ^Mrtay ya^ critic method * in tho cbttiftcatioa of 

Tira 4ψ4ΐ9ημ^ cirw rh» ^Zpmrm, and, ditetiei» and profctMt to bcUevo that it 



/lariet U γ 9thi tvt, tlie flmt being a wat lint toggetted bv tlio worin of Hip• 

ffoneraliiation• theieoonda *diviiiion^— poeratet, with whien ho right^ top• 

the very two procenet referred to liere.) poiiet that Plato wat fiimiUar• Tko 

For rl9W9 I liad thought of tm ρψ0, but " Practick" of tho pl^yiictoa waa «tko 

1 lay no iitreti upon tJiit coi\jeeturo. Tho mUtreit»" according to GalcBf to tiio 

«two forme of procedure ' arc» accord• idiikMopher't " Thoorick.** Itot ptoba• 

ing to Herm., the i^ivru^ and liai• lily he overrateo tko dbUntlon of oao of 

frrutitt according to Galen, tlie ww9rru^ liit ibvottrito autkoia to Um otkor. 

and tMM^viid^ μ49Λο% roipectively. ]>« tit μΐβ» re tt^r] Ho Imto d•• 

•wrytiy t id^ and tiaip«TMr^ would better teribea tho pioeeM from tko aau^y to tbo 

correiipond to Plato'• hmgnage. Modem oao. Comn. tap. S40 a» !•« γ^ '^ 

iaterproten» not veiy correct] v, render Vwoor (im#Mu mw^ «ttef KrA^MPW^ 4κ 

lMu^.by'<analytic,"a term utually applied ν•λλ6»ΜττΌΙ#•4ηι»ηΧτ IrAoyM]^ 

by the ancient• (as Mcodo-Perictvoncap. {«Mu^v/ttver. Tho wotd rwi's^wrra io 

8tob. Anth. i. p. 7• Irrit «^ ilraAv^ai illustrated by Legg. xil 966, v^t rh Ir 

•Ti^r 4€r^ Wrra y/nf ^wh μίαν Ιρχάή vwrdlmHm wirr• yvytpwr r a. The firat 

to the former or generalizing prooese, method, says 8oer^ consists to taking a 

which Aristotle deaotet by iwmyttA t comprebentivo view of the multitado of 

Topic viiL 1. 18» It' ^iroyvyiff Μ scattered particakurt and bfiagu^ tkcaa 



114 ΠΛΑΤ /INOS [267, Β 

mu fi^PiK οΑΛς cv/n^icn^oi €φη £y Sci λόγων riyy^• 
tw a ovrc μ/ΛΚίΑν ovrc βραχέων, αλλά μετρίων. 

ΦΑΙ. Χσφύτατά γ€« £ Πρ6Βικ€. 

ΧΩ. ^Iwniop Zi ον λίγομα^ ; oT/yiai γαρ &ν συμψηφον 
mirf καΧ rhm *Ηλ€α>^ {!&oy γο^σ^αι. 

«ill. 2ΐδ*ον; 

JU3• Τ4 Si Πώλον νω« φρασωμ€Ρ at μουσάα, λό- 



Ftr #iw»i»ifap τ• λ^γιιτ» «.rJU, conp• iceiidtoparticulart. Fint among thcM is 

Ikt boMk of OoffgiM fai Goig. 448 ο with tbo phrMO f^vrt la λ^γϋτ. This, Hcind. 

Bra^. SM I, wlwra Soer. •ϋτ{1»α1«§ think•, wis the title of • work by Pblut; 

to the Abderite hut he ground• hie opinion on a misun- 

deratood Schol. of Hermcia• on the 

4r tfi Khmf Wxry] The MS8• word• «. λ. 4κ•Χ¥•ί yip (we. Polu•) 4ζ•νρ§ 

her• Wxrp^ hilt the seoae ecems to rk v^pir•, Μ atel /»ο»^€ΐ« Kiymw 

dcoMBd Wypih the rending of 8teph. tftrdAcrtr (ae. llato) ^irciS^ iUttu rf 

The MMiiing b set» 'thme tpeeciie• ιι«λλιλ«|(φ vdrv [«areir^pwff ?] κ•9μ•1ψ 

wldeh art waat••* hot rather, 'wliat rJby A^ytr. Had llcnn. meant tliai 

ipcechw, on peiadple• of art, are riglit Polo• gave the name to his own fignrc• 

«mI deifaiMe.' ν4χ9ψ \λ qnaal-adrerbial, of epe^i, ittiXti, not 4κ4κ•^9ΐ^, wonkl 

aa tei •» ypif w rm τ4χ9φ t €ψ 4 τ4χ9φ have been «•cd. It i• far more likely 

t eg ro Mfiw t 9, λ^γοττβ e^a IriMr Wxry, that the name is given in lianter by 

and daewhera. Pteto, bnt whctlicr to tlie figure• of 

l ef^r ard yt, A Ilf^lurf ] Phaedr. speech ennmcratcd, or to the book treat• 

«vidcBtly p e r ce i ve • Soer•'• ironieal drift, ing of them may fairly lie doubted. ΊΊιο 

fai repeating the pbtitnde of IVodicn•• word ^tev^tier, originally a T//A«r*t of 

Aftywha ftpieeent • Fhaedm• a• an idiot, the Muse• (inf. p. 278 u), seems already 

aup p o e ta the eadamation to be uttered to have acquired secondary meanings. 

is good fidth. IVodien• and Hip|)ia• Aeschines, c. Tiinarch. p. 2, sneaks of 

nrehsMy agreed fai ieahMwy of the 8ici• /leve'tila, small chapels of the Muses, as 

nui adMoT and diJike of their mere• existing in every public school : and 

tri doni ornament•; while Plato Msema hence /lewtier came to mean figura- 

toh a f a nt er ta Snedan impartkd contempt tively a haunt of learned or refined 

Ibr the wdavAt pedantry of Prodieos and leisure, as when the comic poet called 

thtftotby OMigttikMineoeeofGorgia•. Atliens the μ•νσ•ι••τ 'EAAitsr. In ae•. 

Tk Λ nA k m t t ty <(at] Polus not cordance with this view Spcngcl render•, 

oaly hn«nted a nnnher of todinical /Mv^tSa λ^. TmmmelplaUe eo» A^yei 

h«t borrowed other• from hi• — '^^ymnasia,' ' exerdse-grounds.' In 

or naeter Li^mnio•. What Eunpide• χ€λιΜιη#τ /levrcia is said of 

latter wore, Aristotle tdl• u•, an iify bu^h, a• a haunt or eoncert-room 

Bhot. ffi. 13. S^ where ho eondemn• tho of twittering swallows ; and in the 

■ioof oanewBBary technical distinction•. Helena, v. 1106, /tovrcla happily ex• 

Isa II dMf Ti Kiymnm aal lia^s^r ίνομ» prease• the leaQr bower of the nightingale. 

r l i i eil » ' el Μ ^4» τ^ιτμτμ «•ι^ md To translate Uie word by 'repository,' 

Ay fi ts i^ elsr Aiidipu^' ^"^^^ ^r rf a• of enriodtiei^ &C., would invdve an 

^ijCf• ^«o4pe»rir 4pspid(wr «al 4v•• anachronism, a• that •οηΜ i•, I appro• 

wAdnfCir ad Ifevt^ The eharac• hend, of modem origin. Theaamefalae 

tarfilie of thia adiod •eem• to have been aeHwUition ie •nggnted by Ast's " Bin• 

%h iwm f m in eontradistfaietioB to ae- menlesen/' othi^iso not an unhanpy 

cmile wrHinff• tho hp%9(m%m on which rendering. In an ν case the metaphor 

FM^fona pndod hfadaelf j and it was in i• obecnre, bat that tbo «αλλ•λ€{ία, 

ovior to tho oraatfaNi of soeh aa omato the aflRected prettineaM• of Polu•, b 

fltylo thot thcao tochnifditk• were do• what Pkto meant to ridicnlo, there i•, I 

died. %mSk ie tho reedvod dew of tho think, no leeeonahlo donbt. Tbew ho 

of tUi jpoaagib which however eall•, with aa affeetatioa parodying that 

wo do- of tho oebod ho ridiedesb «dirinco of 




—M7. α] ΦΑΙΑΡΟί. 115 

ο γων, ώς διιτλασιολογίαι^ icoii γμωμοΚογίορ neiu cucoiHiXoyiay, 
ονομάτων τ€ Λίκυμνίων & 4κ€ίνψ ^Βωρησατο προς ποίψη^ 

ΦΛΙ. Πρωταγ6ρ€ΐΛ δ/» 2 Χώκρατ€ς9 ονκ ^ρ μόηχ^ 
TotavT* αττα ; 

Χ/2• *Ορθθ€π€ίά γ€ ris* 2 «-α^ iccu άλλα νολλα καΧ 

learned ipeech.' ΜηΟοροΊ ▼iew(Jo«m• denot• thefreennof metapliororraiiQ% 

Phil. i'li. 263 and note), that the wordi at when Oovgiaa called Tultiirei *£▼&« 

refer to a " collectioa of itneeche• for the tomb•.' The ' Lkgrmniaa iMunea ' an 

uae of Polo•' Mhool» Mnibur to Qorgiaa' explained bj the pa«age onoted 

taude* et viiupermtiamM, and Prota- the Rhetoric» which iacaiefmlyr' 



goras' eommmne* lod^ in which these by Mr. Cope» 1. 1. p. SS6• Tlie geailiv• 
new fignrcii of speech were illostrated," must depend on ^mvviSb, and H sif^ r a r e 



docs not» I confess, seem to me so pro• b constirncted with Attc«yii»iett 

bablo as that of the old Greek com- stood iWrni the derimtiT• «φ. For 



mentator, thoogh, of course, rA v^fir• huet^ufimif Ast would read AanipinsCiir, of 

or itn^t»Aw9it are not tlie only ft|»aros to which there is the trace m tlie eorrapi 

which the words apply. I think also reading of one MS. AMnpvvdir• Bni 

with 8iiengel, that m the word λ^γντ Lobeck, the groat anthoiity on enek 

itself there may lie a mocking allusion questional eoondert Kutipmm aqwiQj 

to the termination -λ•γι• in Ιητλβτι•- Icntiroate. " INwsessivomm (|ua• η pro- 

λ•γία• ke, Comp. 272, $pm.xitK9rfimt ««1 pnis in •«•? exeuntibos dcrivantnr, ter- 

iK9iHkeyim9 . . ittavrmv r§ $€^ kw «fSf minatio duplex est» una οοβιΙμμ paiU• 

/UiBp kiymw, Mr. Cope differs from me bus expressa, NamrAitieff, *Ηλί«Μΐ• altera 

further in retaining Bckker's %i for the eoncisior, Μλ•ι Na^Ajet, Fhakr. t^ 

At of the Rodl. In this I should he glad ix. t^'HAimt, rA ΉΑμ." FMhoL Seim. 

to agree with him, if I could reconcile Gr. L 840. 

myeclf to the elliptic of cSptr which he c. ckvi^l Dion. Hal. de laoer. p. 

Rupnoiicii ; for the uac of S»% in tlic sense 638, 4 y^ L•^ Arrmt (sc. *I#Mqpdn|ff) 

of oTor, ' vcluti/ is certainly not common, r^w c 4 dirtier ίκ wm^rht l irf» t •, md nsv 

If %s were established, I should bo ^Aa^vfwt A^ir 9Ύ•χάζτηΛ ^ιβλλβτ % 

strongly moved to accept the co^j. of τον ii^Xmt, 

Cornarius, and read irp<Nr(«Oii}«-«r, tali ing Πρ•τΓβγ^/»«ι« — μ4ρτ%ί raiavr' irm] 

(I'cvfiat as an ace. pi. with the gen. 'were there not, as I fancy there were, 

oroμι(rwr, ' nominum vcnastatcs/ irpo^. some umilar coinages of IVotagorasP' 

ffvoiijo'fr might, I conceive, mean 'an- For μ49Τ9ί in interrogat. see abore^ 

nexc<l,' ' added,' i. c. to the previously 261 C. 

cxi-sting rhetorical figures : it certainly *Ορθ•/τ« i«] * correct diction,' the titles 

could not Imvc the meaning 'arrogavit ' as some think, of a grammatical work of 

(as if we had found irpo^f«oi^«-aro), as Protagoras, whom we know ftom Oat. 

Stallb., wlio adopts tlie conj. in his last 391 c to have speculated upon the ip H 

c<I., seems to tinnk. By <ινλαα-Μλογ{« nyt Ινμάτ9$ψ, It appears certain that 

8t«llb. supposes that Polus meant rk Protagoras wrote a work on Grammar, 

vapifftL, that is, balanced clauses in which in which the moods of Tcrbs and genders 

the changes are rung on a couple of of nouns were enumerated, perhapa for 

words; as in the well-known passage of the first time. See Frei Quaestt. Pro- 

Gorg. 448 C, U rmw i^it%tpmw 4μιτ9ίρ^ί tagg. p. 130 fol. ; Speugel, Artt. Script, 

f νρημ^Μΐι, jc.tA. The explanation of the P* 40; and Cope, Joum. PhiL iiL 48. 

Schol. has, at any rate, the merit of The explanation of Hermeias ia different, 

simplicity: ofer τ^ ^«v, ^«5. He might He supposea the word to denote tib• 

have quoted the tim fmw, φ^κ (vruf simple and straightforward style whidi 

lv«t ίιμάμτ9Τ9 of Demosthenes. The Protagoras adopted in pre f ere n ce to the 

next word, ypufioKeyU (comp. 7Μ»/ι«τν- affected Sicilian rhetceic ^^fe^vtid 

viWt, Ar. Eq. 1378), seems to mean the yi rir revr^i, Λ9ρ—Κ•ξΙβτ Uk yk^ 

'style sententious' ^^t τ^ "Stiver ^ rmi^ Kvptmf irs^idrt»r /uri^xm k Ώ^ω• 

ww^pitL,** Schol.), while wnwKrfU may ra y ifat rkw Klymf, md «4 Mk 

I 2 



lie ΠΛΑΤΛΝΟί [267,0 

jcoXeL Tiir ye μηρ αίκτρογόωρ ini γηρα^ καΧ vepiop iKKO- 
μ£ρωρ λόγϋτ κ€κρατηκ€Ραι τέχιτ^ fuu φαίν€ταΑ το τον 
Χαλκψβορίον σθίιηη• όργίσαι tc άδ νολλονς a/ia 8ca^9 
flbngp γίγοΡ€φ καΧ waKuf ώργίσμίνοίς 4πψΖωρ m^Xcu^, ώςΌ 
ίφψ iuMfiaXKup TC icoii αποΚνσασθοΛ Βιαβολας 6θ€Ρ^ 
κρατιστος. η hi ίη τ«λθ9 των λόγων tcourg πασιν coticc 
ανιΛ€&€γμ£νσν clyoi» ^ τιι^ μ^ν ivavoSoVf αλλο4 Sc άλλο 
τίβασα4 δτο/ια. 

ΦΑΓ. Τ& iv κ^φαλοΛψ Ικαστα \4γ€ΐ,ς ύπομνησα^ hri 
fdlcvr^ Tovs Μούο^τα^ W€pl των €ΐρημ€νων. 

ΧΩ. Ταύτα λ^/ω, καΧ c? η συ άλλο €χ€ί^ ciircu^ λό- 
ytir τι^(τι^ v^i. 

ΦΑΙ. Χμικρά γ€ καΧ ουκ άξια Xe/tiv. 

ΧΩ. *Εωμ€Ρ ίη τά yc σμικρά• ταντα δ ^ | υπ avyas 268 
Ι&αλλοτ 28«ificy» tuhx κοιί ιτοτ* ^C4 τ^ι^ τ^9 τέχνης Βύναμιρ.^^ 

μΙ imt§4 rm9m Tka» waum fii the word •7«τ•τ /ytSpei r^ lAnrovr^r, ttmX iwf 

ccfftamlj agree• better with that which wwuHm ίλ••τ, ynpms, vcWev, r/irra airo9w- 

k been ia Dioo. HsL de Denofth. p. οΛμ•9•¥ (hIc Speng.; codd. «iro9vp^/««r«). 

108S^ where Pbto i• called the ic«r£r For mi invtancc of a moYing tale of ago 

Ij^Hetwifef, in rc f e r cace to hia parity of and penury, accompanied by the appcar- 

•Ijle. Beaidct, if the hfMwuL of IVo- anceof tlicir victim in ppnon, pcc Acuchi- 

tagorat was porely grammatical, we neiiadr.Timarchum.c.lOl•, Ilckk. From 

ahoald hardly eipect to And it noticed AriKtotlc, Kliet. iii. I, wo leant that 

hi• th• FhMdma. On the wliole, I TliraaymacbuB wrote "EAcei, apparently 

faMfoe to the opinion that the ^init a trcatiw, acoomponic«l with cxami>lois 

hnpitww of the Oatyhit was lomcthing on tlie best mode of exciting companuoii. 

Affereat firon the ^fMvtioof thiapaa- To this Plato allndcn, and from Uio 

eage. What the Ιλλ* ν•λλΑ md ««λΑ leqael we arc tempted to oonjectore that 

■ay hava been, we know not. Thraitymachus maT have compoitcd η 

▼wr 7t |i4r] Thfaaymachoa wan a limihir work on the paeeion of anger, 

MMlcr of ^ art of eonpoiing patlietie nnlcM indeed hit Ιλ«•ι had a wider μο|ιο 

coBMBOtiplacee, applioible to the lorrowi than their name would indicate. 

of age aad penary. Thb meaning Plato D. MffrUkj 'on any or no ground^,' 

has pnr|iOMiy wrapt in pompous poetic i. e. under circumstances most onfavour- 

dictKWi, in Bioekenr of the ' mighty man able to himself. Ανολ^^κι SioiSeA^r, to 

aC ChalccdoB•' Ihe dactylic, or rather wipe oflTan aspersion, is a common phrase. 

c hc fi a asbic^ rhythm of the passage b re» Αλλ•— Im^•] According to the in- 

mariraWe. For Ιλ«β^»«τ #vl comp. inf. terpp. the terms omitted are ΜΚνγοί or 

271» 40un9w Μ tV vm^ λ^γιιτ τ4χηιρ MΪrff«λ«ί«eΊt. /vityeSet, ' rerapitula- 

rh m p i w f p m. Spengel's notion that Μ tion,' is rooogniied by Arist Rhet. iii. 

b separated from 4λΜΦμ4ρωρ hj tmesis^ 18. 8. 

Ihomrii ingeBioos, b untenable, as the 868. ^ a^t] 8eo Ruhnken on Tim. 

wMim 4ψ4λΛ9€Φβ» eoaM bear no sense Lex, in ▼., and add to his instances Eur. 

■wtahia to the passage, as the act /#/λ. Hee. 1186, Pora., fp•^ f, W «Mr 

aeir wanld. Possibly allusioo b made to re^lt λ# Wvov#ai wiwXmn, Soar, pro- 

the peactiee of bringing into court the poses to submit the wares of Tlirasy. 

acai and dastJInte, young children, ^kc maehns to a searching scrutiny, holding 

ΗοπΒ.* 4 tV Χηλ«ΐ|ΜΜ#ι» Terrlrrir, I them up to the Hght, as porebasen in 

evini mUiw, Sw Mvflh the ebth^narliet bold the web oflhrad 



268,0.] ΦΑΙΔΡΟΊί. 117 



ΦΑΙ. JKoi μαΚα Ι^ρωμ&την. 2 Χωκρατ^^ cr.yc 

ΧΩ. 'Έχ€^γάρ. αλλ•, 2 8aifwi^4€, i^ καΙ συ ά ομα 
καΧ σοΙ φαίνετοΛ Βΐ€στηκο^ αύτων το rfrpUi» ωσπφ ίμο^. 

ΦΑΙ. Δ€Μαη} μ6νο¥. 

ΧΩ. Eiwi δι; /AOi• ci rts πμοσΑθων τψ ίταψψ σου 
^Ερυξψάχφ η τφ πατρϊ αντον *ilicovfi€i^ ctiroi ori By« 
ίνίσταμα», rouLvf άττα σώμασι νροσφίρ^υ^^ «στ€ θ€ρμα»τ 
Β ι^υ^ τ €01^ βούΐ^ωμοΑ καΧ ψνχ^^» '^ ^ Μ^ ^^ /^^^ 
€/Α€α^ irouiif» iw δ' αϊ, κάτω δ4αχω/3€ΐι^, icai άλλα wa|i- 
πολλά τοιαντα* καΐ €πισταμ€Ρος αύτα afwl Ιατρικός c&oi 
καΐ άλλοι^ πο4€υ^ φ iiy την τούτων ίπιστημην νοραδ^ι* 



Τ4 αι^ ouci άκονσαι^ας Civcu^ ,* 



*ili. Γί yc άλλο ij ipdcrOtu ci προοΈπίσταται καλ 
ονστα^9 δ€4 καΐ 6πότ€ &αστα τοντωι^ woulv, καΧ μ^χρ^ 
οπόσον ; 

ΧΩ. Ei οΖν Ciiroi ort Ουδαμώς- αλλ* ά^ιω τοί' ταΰτα 
Ο παρ* €μου μαθόντα αύτοι^ οΖοι^ τ cZi^ot ποί€Μ^ & ^ρωτ^ις ; 

Φ^ΙΙ. Einoiev αν, οΐμαχ, οτι μαίνετοΛ ανθρωνοί, tceu 
€κ βφλίου ποθ^ν άκουσας ^ πιράνχων φαρμαχίοις ιατροί 
oilcrai ycyoiwat, ονδ€μ επαίων της Τ€χνης. 

for sale, in order to AACcrtain whetlMr «vrovt iro^* 4«ιγτμτ. 

the texture is sound or defective. Efvoicr Ur] MSS. «fvM. Bot I hav• 

Siff^n|«^r — rh iirp^oif'] * if tliey show little doubt thftt Pkto wrote «ArMtr, as 

the weft' is. I believe, tlie conrcs|)onding Steph. coi^. The instanoce addaced in 

Kni^Iish phrase. This would be the case, defence of the MS. reading are not in 

if the waq) (^r^loif) had Siaer^/uir•, point. The following &r or preceding 

gaiM or faults in its texture. The ttwi would aocoant for the error in 

nietaph. is preserved in Scicrw μ4νο», transcription, «fvac h» *Ε^•|(/Μΐχ^ι Ψ9 

τψ ίταίρψ σον] Phaedr. and £ryxi• ««1 *Α«•νμ«ι4ι would be good Greek, bat 

machus are together in tlie house of •ίν•ι hw witboat a case cannot mean 

Cullias (Protag. 315 c), and at Agathon's ' thej would say.' 

table in tlie Symposium. For Acumenus, ircfcrvx^r fa^^iaicfii] ' baving pided 

SCO tlie commencement of this diaL np a nostrum or two.' Compare Dry• 

B. κάτω Siax«^«ir] Hippocrates uses den's iiiTectaTe against the 'apoihaoaiy 

<Μΐχ•^«ΐτ and ^oxmpu^ indiflerently of tribe^' 
the excretions: Aphorism 7. 67, ra hk 

rUt «vrrior hmxmp4oirrm Sp^p tci, ci ola " From files a random recipe they take^ 

TMt Aytmiifmv^i ^inxmpdvrmi, Xen. Anab. And many deaths of one pi esc S r ipii on 

viii. 20, ical ^μονρ ical uarm <ΐΑχιίρ«ι make." 

a^ait. Here <Μΐχ«^&τ b probably 2b Jokm Dridm^ JEif . 
transitive, as frcq. in the medical writers. 

O. mirriw} «of himself,' i. e. « unas- Sezt Emp. Math. iL 41, ikK' W Xiym 

sisted,' or, as we say, 'by the light of ίχ«ι fftuuc»v4x^t wplkt U/tpU, 

nator•.' We have picsently, 269 0, 4 HmwY^t v^' tir vsAiria^• 



118 ΠΑΑΤΛΝΟί [268, c 

ΧΩ. If S^ ci Xo^ofcXci aS νροσ€Κθων καί EvpiwiSig 
Tif X^oc» ik jirurraroii W€pl σμικρού πράγματος ρησ€ΐς 
παμμηκ€Λ9 wouw καΧ wtpX μ€/άΚον wauv σμικραίς» δτ(»ν 
TC βούΚηιταΐβ οΐίίτρας καΧ rowavriov αδ φοβ€ρας καΙ 
ΦΜΈΑψΊκά^» δσα τ άλλα τοιαύτα^ καΙ ΒίΖάσκων avraD 
τραγψϋα/ζ voiija&y cUtoa παραΒώοί^οΛ ; 

ΦΑΙ. Καί oSroi w, 2 Xoiic/Kircs• o^oi» καταγ€\φ€ν, 
u rtf oSeroi τραγψ&ίαρ άλλο Τ4 clt^ai ^ r^i' τοντωμ σνστα- 
oru% wpiwovaop άΧΚηΧοις re icoi r^ αλφ σΐβνίσταμ4νην. 

SiL• *ilλλ* ovic &y αγροίκως yc« olfiai, λοιδο/3ΐ^σ€4αι/β 
αλλ* mawtp &y fu>tMriir&9 Ιντνχων ΟΛ^ρΧ οίομά^ αρμονικφ 
cboiy στ4 S^ nfyxayei 4πίστάμ€μος ως οίον re 6ξντάτην 
καί βαρυτατηρ χορ^'ην vouw, ουκ άγρίως ctirot &y ^/2 Β 
μσχθηρ^Β μΛΚΛγχοΚ^ς» αλλ* arc μονσϋτ&9 &ι^ irpojortpov^ 
in Τΐ3 αρίστ€9 ανάγκη piy καΐ ταντ ίπίστασβαχ τον μίΚ• 
λοιτα αρμοι^υών ίστσθοΛ, oviiv μην κω\ύ€ί μηΒ€ σμικρόν 
αρμονίας twaiUiv τον την κτην Ιξιν €χρντα* τα γαρ προ 
αμμονία^ οναγκίΛα μαθήματα ίνίστασοΛ» αλλ* ον ra άρ- 
Iftoyuca. 

ΦΑΙ. ^Ορθότατα ye. 

Ι ΧΙ3• Ούκουν καί ο ΧοφοκΧης τον σφισιν έπιΖ€ΐκνύ' 260 
μα^ν ra wpo τραγ<(&ίας (lv φαίη αλλ* ον ra τραγικά, 
icoi δ *Ακουμ€νος τα προ Ιατρικής αλλ* ον ra ιατρικά, 

ΦΑΙ. Παντάπασι μ€ν οΖν• 

ΧΛ. Ti δ/; τον μύίγηρνν '^ΑΖραστον οι6μ€θα ^ και 

». «ν reirmif wi0rmri9'\ ThU apt 260. rk wok rpwiy^Ut] The μmlH^μβerΛ 

icplj «f Fhaedr. b erldently inoon• which prccedo tragedy• and arc nccciaary 

Ment witli Ait'i mean opiniMi of hii to iti nroductioii ; it• ν^αγνμ^Λ^μβτα, or 

«adenlaadfaig• Aeeordinglj «e are in- prcliminarie•. Skill in thcie doc• not of 

isnBed that tlw remark u plagiariied itself constitute a tragic poet; but i• a 

ftom Soer., «φ. 264 C, !•«> «arra ^fl^ '^'"^ 9*' *^* toward• becoming one. 

Srvfl^ {$«r wmnwriimit «.rJL Thii T^^fAfTv^WAaperrerl llie epithet 

grooping or eonebtenee of part• k e•• wa• probably •uggisted oy lyrtaeue: 

iWtial to every Klqft, whether metrical γλνσσΒτ I* *Al^rr*v μ•aaχl•fnpuψ Ιχ•ι 

er Bot ; and to erery art and aeience pre• (Fr. 8» ▼. 8» Ilergk). The mythic king 

«oidbig to theoretical eompletcne••. eeem• to hare owm thi• epithet to the 

m fim wMw m re i ir r a^/nt»] "wpiwmfwwp skill with which he worked on the foel- 

ptr prolepsiB ((«andam diefinn, nt idem ingi of Thesens on the occasion which 

iraleat qnod irr• wfhnw Αλλ^λ•» rt fbnns the snl^eet of the Supplices of 

mA Tf ikf,'' etaUh. Suripidce. The opinfon of Ast, that» as 

At dU T« iCvr^nir] Horm^ τ^ In• •« Ckivia• wear• the maak of Nertor» 

vAf x sp tdi, nod ArMgrBMehw er Theodora• that of 




ΦΑυΡΟΣ. 



»- η ιτρωτοζ etpt καΐ naptvaivow ; οί S' oiroc καΐναρα- 
^όγονς φασίν iv μίτρψ keydv, μνημηζ χάρίΐ^ σοψο? γαρ 
άνήρ. TicrCav δέ Γοργίαν τ€ ίάσομίν evSetv, οί irpo των 
αΚ-ηθων τα (ΐκότα cISov ώ; τιμτ^Τΐα μάλλον, τα tc αν 
σμικρά μ€γά\α καΐ τα μεγάλα σμικρά φαί^ίσθαι ΐΓοιοΰσι 
δια ρώμ-ην \6yov, καινά rt ά/);^αύι)ΐ τά τ eVavrta itai- 
Β I'M!, σνντομίαν re λόγωί» Λαι atrtipa μήκη ntpt inxyno» 
άν^ρον ι ταντα &ί ακοΰων νοη μον Πρόδικον c/^Xa<rc, 

tul« οΓ point αηιΙ nentiKe», ind «omc of «1 rtfi t£f rtavtl rryfr^fi/ni• Vx*'••' 

hi• ιιιΆμΛ• linvG Ικτπ luucli qaotnl, c. g• tiVfir, κ.τ.λ. PouiUy «oine ιΊιπϊΙητ 

■ Ιίπρ, ralk-rl "inmlMc" by Hcnncimi, vaunt had occurred in one nf Iho pablio 

*H (•βι t λι-ιπτ ■&! voT^l irilt-r» ^ler. hkMltit of Onrgiiu, known both to 

— frei^AoiTir, »]>lBlnnl bj tbo Tcrb ImenitCK «nil lint». In the Vitao X 

from which it CDin<>• i tirat. Tlimm. Itiict. (Β3β p) luniA «ΗγάΛι m•» τ1 U 

1011, iAXd ^ai Zn^iM* iwtUKwei /κγ^Λα «iiirpi i• ^rcn u ΙηκγβΙη' dcS- 

riifNTf ir /■t^tvuji', 'On tti μι yiynaf nition of Ithctonc. Tlw wordi nirrf τ* 

Άν1|ρ•|ΐιβιν - ■ tclc^njihiHl te mc,' ' con - i^xttmt ri τ' /nrrln nurvt term to 

Tcjrcd R «ecret iiitiimkUon.' llcnec the itand in no rcgiitiir cimftnictioiui r•- . 

(ubitantiro in>y tnntn 'hint.' 'iiuhiun- Utinn e'lthor to those which pr«nde w J 

Uon.' 'rorort ίίΐΐηήαη,' u οΓ one n'lto to thane which follow. Hand, rapina• 1 

"jnst hiats ■ fault, ami hoiitate* di*- an dllpM of Xiynri or κπηο n|iiivBlijofc j 

tike." imfiirtir»! and *^φ^'^ιιyι^t may verb, mt dnea not conceal hii intpicioa ' 

bo Tarietin of li.ai^A^rif, but a- the thnt Iho tcit i> faulty. Ait, on tho 

wi>n]K aoulicrc recur, it in \ΐίΐ}ΐϋ^τά\ί\(• ία other liantl, joiuH i/txaimt and awrwi 

bo quilu aun oTtiaiM, * iiuliroct anHiAi- with ψοίτιαβα*, AiLdiag " fit βηΪΒι aaopa- 

ment ' or ' cemaTe ' aeoini to . aipreM nnman nt adnrlMa looo nTJiilliw 

wlMt I* meuit bj tlie tcnn». wmf^iay*! ponantnT." In hli krgcr t am m m ia ej 

amwer* to oar ■ aide-tlimat.' Mr. Cope thii MplaiMtioa la sot κρνΜ, Ββτ Η 

dnuhu whether tho metrical ιτ^^ι^•τμ an; oUmt mlirtltoted ftr It. Stdb. 

of tlio teat were in the nator• of pre- «ooM mp^J Atytv IMmtuwt, whUi 

cepU or ciamplcs. The latter wooM najbe Plata'an«niBttbo«gkaB*MM 

•eeonl bcatwiththowonU of Plato, ami, nothowthaaewortae— be"wilw»lioi 

I apprehend, with tlie pnictleo of tbo from tbo Atragoltis »>ia t »i Ut fim* 

aehoolai for, tlte metro apart, there waa ktyte." The gmmri«s verii. It mmh 

nothing now In nimbblng kamen with to me, aboaM rather be nmiBed Inm 

Mttcm initancee of tho dlSertiit riie- the aeqad^t Air It la not to be inpiNNd 

, iortcil rxiiiMn. that tin tat b doAetlve» no l aaw tl an 

TwCbp II FtnUw T•, κ.τ.χ.'] Oor^aa bdw ooneetnUe ιήΛΛ «ooM Mt «poO 

wai Mcompaniod hj hii repatod matter the rhrthn of the DMiMte. It h μ V 

TMia, on tbo «eoalon of hit <rlrit to Plato but nMMit after mbA•, to «U 

Athens A.lt.P. 4. Thojr are here mailo πιτημΛτκτΛ ra Ktytm «al all t>tMt 

Jolntlj Teqwndh)• tar the opinion tliat ΑμΕ^μί InetoMl ef tbi ibb— thu In 

to tho orator the FkUH• la of more wtiwIlyaM. The v«anlii|r«f tbewefdi 

Taloo than the Tnei and alao. It wontd la tnggeated Iqr ttM qaotaUoa tnm L•»• 

Boem, for tbe rχ^μmr^^|ι^i whteh fbllow. erataa^ «ho nnteatanda by w mri, rk 

Λ parallel pMaaga la qmited ftnoi la»• »«»>t1 yayaaijifaB (waw p repai li r, tMifi 

eratei,nin«B.p.4lo(writt«nn.ca80). atrane• and novel). whMthaormtDrwM 

A eonipariaoD of the two illnitratee the to dignlljr h j tba oao of anttqae phneei 

dlObreneo of atjlo in the two aathon. and alloMaui, while rlvrnFria, I.e. *ik 

Jnil^ I* al A^rw faiair^r Ιχν^ι π^ι- ipxaia, thingi trite and tttUt, were to 

firw. S«r Mr r tirmi w•^ y»r air.r b« oolivmed bf a mnrolt* of trert n en^ 

νβλλβχΐι ίίψή'*'*". Ml fi T( fi<7<Ua the mrakrflm with whM IHoa. RaL 

■ηΜ,,Λ ntini «1 raTt μιι,βΛ ^fct telli aa tbat Oorriaa τβΛ to -aatoaMi 

w^«.;iw, aal T* «>λ«λ miafit «Ηλ**:» the Tolgir-• (DalT^ p. tfO, Briak•}. 
VOL. I. I 



120 ΠΛΛΤΛΝΟί [209. c 

^η Sc&brmrrcf άλλοις rr/owrai σφισι rcXcois βητορικην 
ScStSax^cu» TO S^ Ικαστα τοντωψ πιθααΛς \eytip re καΐ 
ro δλοτ ξηηήατασθαί» ovSh^ ίργον» αύτονς Scu^ παρ 
ΙαντΑτ TOUS μαθψ'άς σφων πορίζεσθαί ip τοΪ9 λ(>γο4ς• 

Φ^• *ilXXa fiifi^, 2 Χώκ/3ατ€9» Ku^vi^i roiovroi^ 
rt cZroi T& r^ ^^Xf^» V oSroi ol αμδ/3€9 ώς ρητορικηρ 
hSwrxovai re ical γράφουσα κσΧ c/ioiyc Soicci^ άλΐ}9^ 
c^icoHU. άλλα S^ ττιν τον τφ o^rt ptfropucov re icalD 
wttfoyov τέχρην w% km νοθ^ν w ris δνι^αιτο νορί" 
αασθ^Λ; 

ΧΛ. To μ€» hvpaaOait & Φαιδ/χ« ώστ€ άγωΐ'ΐση9'^ 
rAcor yo^crAu» euros, Σσω^ δ^ καΐ αναγκαίοι^, ^Χ^*^ ^^' 
w^ τ2λλα• €4 μ4¥ σο4 νπάρχ€ΐ φύσ€ΐ ρητορικψ clt^ai, caci 
β/ήτϋφ ίΧλάγψος, ^[βοσΚαβων Ιπίστημ,ην re καΐ μ€\4την^ 
Stov δ* &y έλλ4ΐτ|79 τοντωρ, ravrg arcX^s €σ€4• οσοι^ δ^ 

C. «Mr Cry*r] Hcnneisi read• At if you are blessed with a naturnl faculty 

•Mr 9βγΜ^ «r, and so tfro MSS. But for speaking, and improve it hx science 

tlM oariiiiio» of W seems Jnfttified by and aiuiiduoos pmctice, you will be a con• 

Gory. €07 It ιΛβ ^viKyJat imrrm A*•• siderable orator. Tliis became a eoui- 

Airravff thm emi ruirmt Ivixfifsvrra monplace among tlie rhetoricians. iMicr. 

yX y sSr , Ar tyrT» «ββ^, Ajp^rev /Ko» Antid. § 200, llelck., Κ4γ9μ•^ its Bu rohs 

(mt•. Of the other passages quoted ^/AAorrat hol99w (^ vi^ roirr A^vt (^ 

I7 Ast tlwre b scaree one in which ««pi ri^t vp^fis (^ vi^ r^t &\A«t /^γασίβι, 

toe participle does cot seem to have vpmrvw μΐρ v^t τ•ντ• v*fvn4pm mmkit 

been absorbed by a preceding word % hw vptpfi|/i/rti rvyxiimmw, fwurm 

cndiiig Ib «er. la Crat. 386 Z, •Φ v^s raitf ir^rai atal λβ3•ΐτ r^r ^virr^/if r, 

^m9 oM 1^' i^MM^, Irra b «o/ under- ^it &r f wpl imderrw, rplrmw irrpifiut 

stood, bvt the words are constructed ytwMmt md Tv^ra^fiirai v«^ v^r χρ<ίατ 

with Ιίχοΐ'Τ• Irrhr Φ^Ιω^ to be repeated ««1 r^r 4μ99φΙαρ mirrmtr 4κ τ•^^ψ γίφ 

ftoa the fbregoing clause. Tlie phrases /r 4vci^«ii rait ipyvleat T«A«Uwt 7(71^- 

aA Oisplr, akc Miyar, «4 ^^γ* tpyv, w^m «al ιτ•λ1τ hm^4p0itras rmv λλλ«ιτ. 

are flmi&ir• aad avMr $§η/•9 occurs in Tliis reacb like IMato diluted ; but on 

nuippidca Comicus (ap. Heineke, iv. tlie otlier hand wo miglit suspect that 

471) — Vkierm r* #vir<^Mjr «Mr Ifyar PUito had himself boirowed the seuti- 

μκχ9μΛ9ψ9 AarW μάχβΗίΛ I* a^^* 4^ ment from the oration e. Sophistas 29•& 

^fisr» fai the same sense as here, not, as d, a passage which he seems also to have 

nnnn flreq^ with the force ' non opus.' had iiefore him wlien he wrote Oorg. 

That wUdi the tcaehers of rhetoric re- 463 D. An author, profeasing io bo 

yarded as a mere nothing, which their earlier than either, has tlie same senti• 

pnpfls were to dtenporiie at pleasure, meut ι xfh γ^ Srrit μ/λλ# 1 liyr^Mtif t 

was in truth the moat dificult thing of ^h^ew kfrp*ti4mt ίφμόζφ^Φβα, τΜ4 μ»9 

nUz Til. the indgment to use the differ• 4ν4ιβ•Κ•ψ Ttr^rfa•* far»t, 9ilar«aA(fff, 

ant igmca of speech impressively. Joined wpimw ^hf^mt, va«lofMi#ff t, f lAavaWf r, 

witk tlw ddll to combine the parte of a xfot^w, κ.τΛ. HippocraUs Lex (i. 4^ 

\ Jia c onf ia ita procn, its axcgesii, Ae^-* KUhn). But the genuineneia of the piece 

Into an InurnMnion• whole. b open to suspicion. 
». Tb |Ur t fe a ^ iai , «.τΛ•] Aa for the inw U a^rav τ^χη» ] ' for as much of 

'• a^ya 8ocr.— If yon mean that of it as b technical.' This cbuse b in op• 

a iaiahed performer^it will» position to τλ ^r $6tmHm, preeepta of 

■Ml» iillownnivfiMl analogy t art being eontnated with natural gvniui. 




—270, Α.] ΦΛΙΑΡΟΧ. 121 

avrov τίχνη» ουχ fj Λυσίας Τ€ καΧ θρασυμαχσς wopcS^ 
C7CU Soicci fioi φαΛν€σθαΑ ii μίθο^ος• 

ΦΑΙ. 'ilXXa vg ^ή ; 
Κ ΣΩ. Kip8vv€V€i9 & a/KOTC, άκοτως ο Π€ρικΚης πώ^ 
των reXccSraros Ci9 την ρητορίκην γ€ν€σθαι• 

ΦΑΙ. Τί ^ ; 

ΧΩ. ΠασοΛ οσαι /AcyoiXai των τεχνών» προσΒ^σνται 

2'ξΟ ^^οΚ€σχ(ας \ καΧ μ€τ€ωρο\Όγίας φνσ€ως wipv το γαρ 

ύφηλόνουν τοντο καΧ ναντη rcXcaioupyov couccv ίντ^θα^ 

ποθ€Ρ €iaUvai. h καϊ Iltpuckij^ vpos τφ €υφνης c&oi 

• 

The prcaent {nroicMorfl, nyi Soar., are on whidi it b ponoed. And the emgHj 

.— Ae wti 



a wrong track : ire must look in a dif> incapadtj of it• piOfenon. — Tkut wrd 
fcrcnt direction if we woald diicorcr tlie Αΐ•λ€#χ(ιι — endleM chatter» garrvlity— > 
tme waj of handling rhetoric as an art. an|ilied by the Tolgar in contcnpt to 
Tlie correction Ti^tmw for Avriar, adopted philoeophic tnUc (it» i• aeeepted hj Fbto 
from Schaefer bj Spcngd and Stallb.• and paraded with a kind of defianee. Th«s 
it plansiblc, but far frmn certain : lee in the Pannenido• the jonthftd Soci ml — 
below, 272 c, «f TiWi «f fi0ii$9»mp lx«it ki exhorted to exercise and improve his 
#va«i|ffetlpt Λν#(•» ^ rirer Ιλλ•ι». The powers, hk r%t I— < rnt Αχ^^^τΜτ tlwa• 
Krribes diefignre the name T•^^ in κ«1 «aXavyUinft imh wmv veAAAr AlaAc- 
almoat every instance, bat they nerer ^χΙ«ι: dee, it is added, rA t iaf t ^^cr— 
seem to confound it with Avriar. The ^ Αλ4#•Μΐ (135 d). And in Crat. 401 B, 
emendation is tupportcd by Kritche» lur t w^ Mk ir f t κβΧ kjUki^xm are laudatoty 
p. 113 and note, but with mora subtlety epitliets — «iFSiprtievrir el «pArei Λ 
than soundness. • >\liy should not Plato ΜμβτΛ rif^^rm «^ ^SX«e tlrw ikXk fu 
single out Lvsias as an instance of what ««1 4. TiWt. This usage, though echoed 
1ιυ considered vicious practice, as Thra- by later writers, seems originally to have 
syniaclms whs an example of empirical been peculiar to Ilato. It is characteristic 
theory ? of the proud humility which formed ao 
E. KirSvi^c^i — ffiVi^rai] He now pro- considerable an dement in the SocraUe 
ccfds to show that a ])liilosophic training cfpwrcio, for such epithets were bestowed 
is a ncccwarv' condition of attaining the with especial liberality upon Sucr. and 
highest excellence as a speaker. To pre• his clique. See Arist. Nub. 1485, 360. 
]Miro 11iac<lr. fur a view so diflerent from And in the next generatioa they were 
any to which ho had been accustomed, found ci|uallv convenient by the assaU- 
tlic im|)osing example of Pericles is ap- ants of the llatonists : comp. Isocr. e. 
)icalcd to. It was to his frequent con• 8opli. 292 C D, rs^ifsi^ir Αΐ•λ•#χ(βτ mU 
vcmo with Anaxagoras, tluit the great ^ατ/Μλογ^βν Αλλ' •ν riit ^^ψχ^% 49ΐμ4ꧻΜ^ 
master of rhctoiic owed his immense «Irai rat t«c«vtm herpt$at (a passage 
superiority. For, says Socr., no really which probably reflects pretty fairly the 
great art can attain perfection witliout prevailing opinion). In oppontioa to 
endless discussion and high speculative this prejudice, Plato asserts that tncli 
discourse upon nature. It is bv that studies have a direct tendency to pro- 
door tluit the loftiness of thougnt, the mote grandeur of conception and coaa- 
all.sidcd completeness which characterize pleteneas of execution, whether in an 
such arts would seem to enter, and those orator, a physician, or any other of the 
qualities Pericles acquired, and added higher class of T«xrrra«. The epitheta 
tliem to his great natural endowments, ^λ. «al τ#λ•^., it will be observed, are 
Tlie ' great arts ' liere spoken of are op- not restricted to Pericles, thoogh mkotX 
posed to /leravefai, which rely solely on felicitous as applied to him. Of hie 
r^tfiii or 4μιτ§φΐΛ, and imply no scientific Αΐ•λ€τχίβ a curious instanea ia giTea 
insight. Rhetoric belongs to one class by Plutarch, Y. Per. e. 96, 
or w other, aoooffdiug to the spirit in . . 



122 ΠΛΑΤΛΝΟί [270, A 

ian j o a rur ν/ΜκηησΜΤ γαρ, οΐμΛί» τοιοντφ oirn ^Αναξα" 
γορψ, μ€Τ€ωροΚογία^ ίμίτ\ησθ€ί% καϊ hrl φυσα^ νου re 
iroi ΟΜοίας άφικ6μ€νο^^ &ν ^η irip^ τον πολνρ \6γον 
iwoMTo *Αναζαγόρα^, ivrtvOev €ΪΚκυσ€ν hri την των λό• 
ymv τίχνην τh νροσφορον avrg. 



fermt otinaU of AMUUgom » formed 9•Ββφ3^9 ««1 rhr Xiyw ^A^r •7χ# «•! 

ia tlM Phiedo (p. 97 a), μ of Periclct emBrnj^ λχλατ^ι icd wwf^Cpyw βωμοΚ•- 

is tlM Oorgias. It k not» however, difi- yUu To the lamo csum liutarch attri- 

calt to a cwi wt Ibr the Meming diicre• mitct the taneriority of Peridct to the 

piBry. la the Goq^faM Pbto tpeeks of Tnlgar <# aribu^ri• which ftriact fivm 

raiocifhnB aa ethieo-politaeal• ia the ignomnoeof phjiiadaiaMition. AU thia 

Pliaednn fWxa aa artbtie poiat of view t U intelligiblo and not improtiablo ; but 

whOe the defect in the Anazagorcan Plato Μοιηβ to my conniclerably more 

ijatcm pointed oat hi the I'haodo need than thin, rii. that it was to tho IcMont 

aot be tappoacd to have bliaded Fhito to of Anaiagoran, «specially on r»vt and 

it• atfiking origiaality aad taperiority to Jb^ia, that Pericles owed his deqi know- 

tiw cflbrts of earlier ■neealators. We ledge of human naturo (rh Si«A^r#a4 

■aTweO hefiera that ae woald cheer- ^i&rir ι^νχ^ι, inf.). Now it is pretty 

Ibliy haT• aeeordcd the praise of a certain that nothing of the kind was to 

i A^ k U m t t aad rt At#ieff)4f to a philoeo• bo learnt from Anaxagoras, wlioso theory 

peer who^ aeeordiag to Aristotle, in com- of a connical Intelligence had nothing to 

puieoB irith the raadoai gaesses of hit do with the theonr of human nature, 

ptedsesiaors» might be aalkl to sneak On tlie otiier hand, it is impossible either 

wordaof trathamlsoberafM: sler Ht^i»r to understand the jiassagc in an ironical 

Μφώτξ wmft* slfff A^yerrat re^ vf^cfer sense, or to treat it as a mere rhe- 

(ilet. L 4, 16). torical flourish. Ilato's meaning a-as 

IwrtapeAsy faf a l r^ ] It was from proliably this. Pericles, having lieoome 

cearerse with Aaaxagorai• says 8ocr., familiar with the Anaxagurcnn distinc- 

that Peridea 'ftored his mind with lofty tion between the lUtionaland Irrational 

fpecalatioa•, aad was -iblo to peaetrate nrinciples as cihibitcd on a great scale in 

to the caseatial aature of Intelligence Nature (^i^ τρ SAp ψύ^**, inf.), fouiid it 

aadUalateUigeaoe— the theme on which easy to apply the same distmction to 

Aniagoraa chiefly lorod to descant ; that dc|Mirtmcnt of nature (the mind of 

aad mm that aoaroe he borrow e d, for man) with which as an orator and states- 

tha behoof of hb own art, all that could man he had to do. He would know how 

he ande available for it.' The revt aal to distinffuish between tlie kayif ίχοτ 

flmeaiof tlw tczt are the fatoUigent and and tlie &ryer— the reasoning and an• 

aniatdligeBi priacitdea ia Nataro, which reasoning principle in bis audience— and 

Aaasagoraa waa tbe flrat to place in to addroas himself suocessAilly to each in 

ihaip aaUtheaia to each other (Herm., its turn (compare sup. 2^10 a, v«^e ^ 

Isaiar λ^ι rV SAfr). Thas his eele- ^νχ^ «arr^t ^m^cAs irai re» Αψ^χ•ν). 

Wated MAfsr eomaMOoed with the It is thus, apparently, that Cicero uu• 

wofds^ i§m9 mimm χ/ίΐψβίτη, •7τβ NoSt dcratands this paasage— Orat. iv. 14 1 

Mitw lisaitfyifr•• Ob thiaaoooont» saya Nam nee latins nee copiosius de magnis 

Flatafdi» 'Apa^ayipar el ψ4^ Ay||pt»v#i variisqoe rebus sine philosophia potest 

Near a p se fi j^ i sst , either, he adds, from quisquam dicere : si «juidcm etiam in 

adadiatioa of hb piafoaad physiological Phaodro Pbtonb hoc Periclem pracsti• 

nahM» or bacaaaa he was the flrst to tisse caeterb dicit oratoribns Socrates, 

detliiaae Chaaee or Necessity and set up quod ia Anaxagorae physid fuerit audi- 

paia lateUigoaea ia thdr room aa the tor ι a quo censet cum, quuip alia nrno- 

priad|d• oflaw aad Older in the aniverse dara quaedam et magniflca didicisset, 

"-4^ fMfurfiUvmtwn rset AAAect hm^Kpt• uberem et fccnudnm Aiine, gnarumnue 

s ea r a vJb Veispi s ^s i a t (Vit. Periel• e. 4). (qaod est eloquentiae maximum) qwiims 

Ba add^ νοβτντ fcryfafi i rhv M^ oralioair atocfir faae^ae aaiaioraa» 

έ ntfmK%t, em r%s X§y9μ i r^t partm p§lUrmUur, The same view b 

ad |nry#iiAey< ai Iva- βηνρ• vagadly ipfeaisd ia the Brataa 



ρ 



I.] ΦΛΙ^ΡΟΧ. 117 

ΦΑΙ. ίάΧα €ρρωμ€νην, & ϊώκ/>ατ«, ί» yt Βη 

ΣΩ. Έχ«νά/>. αλλ*, (ύ Sat/iocii, ίδΐ και σΰ el OjM 
«αϊ σοϊ ψαίΐΈται Stctrn^NOt αντώ»• το ήτρίον ωσπ*ρ «/Μ»ι. 

Φ^Ι. Δάκνν μόνον. 

ΧΩ. Είπΐ Sij /lof ei ns ηροσϊκθων τφ {ταΐρφ σου 
Έρνξψάχψ η τω ίτατ/ϊί οντοΰ 'ilKou/tei'y αττοί οτι Eyfi* 
ίπίσταμαι τοιαΰτ* άττι ώ ψήοΕίν, ώστί θ€ρμα.ι.• 

Β ceu' τ' €tti' /3ονλωμ.αι ί coi» μι»' δ<>|^ ^Ot» 

ipeiv ποιΛ, tax δ' < oeu/, «at άλλα wo/i- 

ΐΓολλο τοιαύτα- καΐ ίπισ- ί i ά^ιω Ιατρικός cliOi 

ifat άλλοι- noiw φ iif τη έπιστήμην wapaB^• 

τι αν oici άκούσαντας tit r 

ΦΑΙ. Τί ye άλλο ΐϊ t νροσατίσταηι καΧ 

οίστινα? δει καί όπΌΤί τα τ ωΐ' ironu', «at ρ^χρ^ 

όπόσου ; 

ΣΩ. Εΐ ovu ein-oi, Οτι Ονδαμως' ολλ' ofiol το»• ταντα 
ϋ trap' epov μα.θόντα avrhv oioc τ' cu-at ΠΌΚιν α iptoTif,^ ; 

ΦΑΙ. Eivouv αν, ο^μαι. Οτι μαύντα* 3ινθρ)»β9ί, mu 
ίκ βφΧίον νοθίν άχονσας 1} wtpvnj\iiv φαρμακίοη Inrpit 
οΓετοι γΐγονένοΛ, ο\Χίν ίπβίων της τ^χη^. 



Kt^Uah phime. TbU wonU bi 
it Um warp i^fUr) bwl tiarriiimrm, potot. Tbe ftantnriDg tr or pnetdlaf 
Ifap• or hnlb in lU tcitare. Tb» (Tm wonU MCooBt fer lb• amr £ 
nwUph. ii pracrrcil In ttfara fUr*r. tntacriptloa. tfm Iv 1f»tf>«x<f *t 

τΰ ίτβίρψ r»] rbMdr. ud Erfil• nl 'Anvfufti wnvld ba p)od OnS^ Wt 
mMtiu aro tugctlicr Ib the boon of ιΤηι Iv wttboot m a» Mniit auaa 
Uilliu(Protig.SlGci),BHl>tAgitbaa'i -UiajwoaUnj. 
labia in tlio SjDipoUBDi• ForAcnnenn*, _ _ > • 
•ee tlie commonocnwnt of tlui diaL 

■• titti tiMxmftii•'] Hippocnt*• vim 
■κχιι^ΰ• and hiexuptir in^fl^rentlj «f 
tlM «iCTotioD•! ApbotUa 7. β7, τ1 Itk 
r9t airrwi ttaxuf^wra J^ kl; tl ■!• 
*■<> tyialvMn tvfxn^trai. Xm. A&ab. 
Tiii. 10, nl 4fuw «al «Ιτν (η^^^ι 



I 



a MsUvB or Ινο."^ Qmbh• Dit• 



B«ra liaxv^v ii pmSablj ft JM> Dnrfm. Xif. 

ItlTC, >■ frm. in tin medical writn*. 
•irjir] 'ofhimHir,' La. •«»(■ Salt. Kmp. Iktb. ». 41. Ιλλ* W A^fw 



trauUlrc, aa fr 



.. a we mj, 'bj the Ugbt oT Ιχιι f^yum^^i *^t laffJr, * 
W• hare pnientljr, £68 O, < «wiariijh aptt rtv •vAiniUK 



118 ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟΣ [2C8. c 

ΣΛ. Τί δ* ci Σοφοκλ€Ϊ aS προσ^Κθών καΐ EvpLniBy 
ης λίγοι, in ίπίστατοΛ w€pl αμικρον πράγματος ρησ€ίς 
παμμηκ€Λ9 wouw καΧ W€pl μ€/άΚον νάνυ σμικρας» δτϋο^ 
Ύ€ βούΚηιταΐβ ohcrpas καΧ rowavrtov αδ φοβέρας κόΧ 
ΦΜφΧίξηκάς, οσα τ άλλα rotavrot καΐ ^ιΖασκων avraD 
r/ME/ySuif ποίησα oSerot παραΖΛονοΛ ; 

ΦΑΙ. ΚαΙ oSroi αν, £ Χώκ/>ατ€9, οΐμοΛ, καταγ€\φ€ΐ^, 
U ης oSeroi τραγίρϋαν άλλο Τ4 clt^oi ^ τ^ι^ τούτων σνστα- 
oir» πρέπουσαν άλλι^λοι^ re iccii τφ ο\φ σννίσταμίιτην. 

ΧΛ. *ilλλ* ovic tjv αγροίκως yc, olfiai» λοιδο/9ΐ}σ€4αι/» 
iX^ ωσπ€ρ &y fU>tMriic&9 ίντνχων opSpl οίομένψ αρμονίκφ 
cboi, στ4 ίη τυγχ(ΛΡ€ΐ Ινιστάμα^ος ως οΓόμ re 6ξντάτην 
κβΐ βαρντάτην χορ^ην voicu^» ουκ άγρίως crnroi ίι^ ^/2 Β 
μσχθηρί, μ^ΚαγχοΚ^ς» αλλ* arc /Αονσϋτ&9 &ρ wpa&rtpov^ 
in Τω apmrt. ανάγκη μίν καί τάχη ίπίστασθαι τον μίΚ• 
λοιτα αρμονυων cicrccr^ai, oifHv μην κω\ύ€ΐ μη^ σμικρόν 
αρμονίας twalUw τον την σην Ιξιν €χοντα* τα γαρ πρ6 
αρμονίας άναγκαϋα μαθήματα έιτίστασαι, αλλ* ον ra άρ- 
μονικα• 

ΦΑΙ. * Ορθότατα yc. 

Ι Χ13• Ονκονν Koi ο Χοφοκλης τον σφισιν iniZeiKvv- 260 
μ /evov ra προ τραγίρΒίας Slv φαίη αλλ* ον ra τραγικά, 
ΚΟΛ i *Ακουμ€νος τά πρίο ιατρικής αλλ* ον ra ιατρικά, 

ΦΑΙ• Παντάπασι μίν otv. 

ΧΩ. Τι ti; τον μ€\ίγηρνν '^ΑΖραστον οι6μ€θα ^ και 

». «ν rUrmf rWrariir] This apt 260. rk wol rpey^imt'i The #ui#4^i«r« 

icply «f Fhaedr. is erideotly incon• which precede tragedy, and arc ncccttary 

Meat with Ait'i mean opinkm of hie to iti nrodnction ; it• ν^ογν^ιΜί#/<«Γ«, or 

— de rrtandin g. Aeeordingij we are In- preliminaries. Skill in thcee doei not of 

fcrmed that ihe remark it plagiariied itaclf conetitnte a tragic poet ; bat ia a 

llrom Soer., enp. 264 c, !#«> «drra λ^γντ §ime fua «on toward• oeeoming one. 

§^m^ (yer mrwerdrM, κ.τΛ. Tlii• τ^^λΙγιΙ^Μτ'ΆβρβττΦτΊ The epithet 



gnmping or eonaietenoe of part• k e•• wa• probably aoggeeted by lyrtaen•: 

iWtial to every Κίη^$, whether metrieal γλ«σσ«τ I* 'Alf4^r*v ^t ιλιχ^γιι^ντ (χη 

or Bot ; nod to erery art and adence pre• (Fr. 8» ▼. 8» Ilergk). The mythic king 

taidiag to theoretical eompletcne••. eeeme to Ιμτο owed thia epithet to the 

■ p^B — en p #e n r r a ^ rfir] •'«p^veomr skiU with which he woriicd on the feel- 

per proleptiB qnandam dictnm, nt idem Inge of Tbeeen• on the oecanon which 

mdeat qnod Λ0τ% wfitnw iKKiXm» re fbrme the ralgeet of the Snpplices of 

mk T# ίκφΤ 8taDb. Soripidee. Hie qiinkm of Aat» that» a• 

At ellr ve iiwwiifw] Horm^ ^ hn. ^'^^Sl^ ^'"^^ ^^ "*<^ ^ Nertor, 

vAf x ip tdi, nod ttnmaaekv• or Theodorna tlmi of 



—271, Α.] ΦΑΙΑΡΟΧ. 125 

ro δραι^ Ιχον ^ τ&α cl« ro ναθΛ^ vwh τον ; ^αν δ2 vXcm• • 
CiSi} ^07» ταντα αρίθμησάμ^νοΡΒ owep ίήί ά^, twt Ιδώτ 
1^* cicacrrov, τφ ri voicu^ avro π€φνκ€Ρ ^ Τ)ί W woBw 
νπο τον ; 

Φ^ΙΙ. KtySvi^cuci, & Χύκρατ€ς• 

ΧΛ. *Η γονρ ovcv τούτων μ4θο&α^ Iouoh &y iaw€p 
^τνφΚον wopei^ αλλ* ον fi^v aircucaarreoi' τον yc τέχν^ 
μεηοντα στιουν ινφΚ( oiSi κωφφ, άλλα β^λοτ ως w 
τφ ης τίχιτ^ λόγους ΒιΖφ, την ονσίαα^ Sci^i Ακριβϋίς 
της φύσ€ως τούτον προς h rovs λόχονς v/XKrourci* evroi 
Sc «τον ψνχ^ τοντο• 

ΦΑΙ. Τί μην : 
S71 Χ/2• OvKOW η αμάλα αντφ τίταται \ νρος τοντο 
ircUrcu ν€ΐθω γαρ iv τοντψ woui» hii,\€ip€L ^ γαρ ; 

ΦΑΙ. Ναι. 

ΧΩ. ^^λοι^ αρα στί 6 θρασύμαχος tc καΧ is &y αλλο9 

Hcind. mul. Ιχ•τ it found in alt the theitnictQreof bk wntcnee. Kooac^I 

lf8S. ind in Gmlcn, and may bo defended nrcsttme, wQl oontcnd that IttSr b «eed 

by Xen. Symj». ir. 54v ▼^'^ Xf^^^ τ•••ντ•τ imperatiTely. 

^vMu^X^rra, which Astqnotei»obeemng B. mKhk Ι^λβτ At] 'w• MVii not 

tluit vc^iMc^Mu with the inf. has the sense doubt,' says Socr., ' tnat a rbeior who 

" natura ita comparatum esse at faciat." professes to fomish hb pnpil (τφ) with 

There is a clear distinction between speeches framed «eemi^ira» mriem, wul 

^ vi^vmtp ίχορ here and «mcIt iri^¥tfw in exhibit to him the essential natnre of 

the next sentence, wlicrc wtup answers that substance to which he will hav• to 

to ffir T^ Spoir, not to ίχ^ν. If the sub• apply such speeches; which sobstanee, if 

stance in question be not uniform, we I mistake not, will prove to be SooL' 

are to count its diflferpnt forms or mani- In other words, a scientifte Bhetorie 

festations, and repeat the process de- munt be founded on I^ycbology. In the 

scribed in each instance : asking our- text τψ is omitted by the Dodl. Ooa- 

selves, as before, in what part {τψ) its pare τ4χιτηρ ^sfid^r <il^ in the seqneL 

powers active and passtre reside, what wp^w^iptiw A^ysirt is analogovs to vjpar- 

thcse powers are, and what the causes by ^pcir ψάρμΜκα, 

which they are acted upon. Oirirsvr] ' Hence in Sonl all hk eflbrts 

iφi9μf|viμ99^¥] This reading is found centre, for it b in that he CMaya to work 

in Oalen, and adopted by Heind. The conviction.' 

vulg. A^itf/iifad[^«rot is defended by Ast 271. Δγλ•τ ίφβΐ] The rhetoridan win 

and Suillb. on the ground that anacolu- (1) ascertain wheUier the soul ii mdform 

thiae are common in Plato. The ques- and homogeneous, or whether it eootains 

tion is, however, whether in the present a variety of •ίΙιν, answering to the parts 

case such an anacoluthia as a nom. im- or elements of our bodily fhime. tfiv k 

mediately preceding an inf. k tolerable explained by μΛρ*Λ • . . sllsr Iri Ιχ#« 

or not ; and I cannot believe that Plato farrarriic^r ^^μοΛν ifsrrur^, md rA 

would have thought it so. It k dear rtuSrm (Herm.). In the Timaens Plato 

from his writing iScir that be intended fixes the abode of each of t h ese tfiv, or 

the cknse to bo dependent on the fbre- prindples t pladng the reaaooabk oo«l 

going |«i, whereas an anaooluthk implies in the brain, the irasdble in the hesvC» 

thataa author ha• inadwtentiy changed the coBcopkceBl in the Hver, Ae. Ark- 



^m 



«W«^"M«V^PH*^«^^S^PP 



120 ΠΑΛΤΟΝΟΧ [209, ο 

^ Si&iamrrcf άλλοις rrywvrai σ^ατι rcX&is βητορικην 
ScScSax^cu» rh ST Ικαστα τοντων πιθανώς \eytw re καΙ 
rh δλοτ {πη^ίστασθαί» ovSh^ €ργορ» avrovs δ€4μ trap 
lavriir rous μαθι/τάς σφων ΐΓορίζ€σθαι iv rois λόγοις. 

ΦΑΙ. *ΑΧΚλ μην» 2 Χώκρατ€ς, Kw8w€V€i τοιούτον 
η ctroi rh τη% τίχνης, ην οντοι ο! αμδ/3€ς ώ^ ρητορικην 
^ώώτκονσί re ical γραφονσιτ καϊ c/xoiyc Soiccis άλΐ}9ΐ9 
άμηκίνοΛ. άλλα S^ η7'^ '''^^ ^f^ ^'^^ ρψορικον re icalD 
«rctfoyov τίχνην w% καΧ νόθ€ν αν ris Swairo wopi' 
σασθοΛ s 

ΧΛ. To μ€ν Βύνασθαι» & Φαιδ/χ« ωστ€ άγωνιστην 
rikeov yei^crdai» euros, ίσως Bi και άναγκαχον, ^χ€ΐν ώσ- 
W€p τ2λλα• e{ μίν σο4 νπάρχ€ΐ φύσ€ΐ ρητορικφ ttvai, eaei 
β/ήτωρ έλλόγιμος, ^[βοσΧαβων Ιπιστημην re καΐ μ^Κέτην* 
στσν δ* &y έλλίιτ|79 τούτων^ ravrg ar€Xi7^ ecret. οσοι^ hi 

C. «Mr Imr] Henneiai retds At if you are blctwd with a naturnl faculty 

•Mr lfy«r ir, and fo tfro MSS. But for speaking, and improve it hx Micncc 

ihe omAmitm of W leein• JnntiAcd by and ntuiiduoufl practice, you will be a cou• 

Gory. M7 It •^ iwtif^tmi 4m9rm A«•- sidcrable orator. Tliis became a eoui- 

Airrairf thm md ra^at ^νιχ#ι^•νττβ monplace among tlicrh<*toriciaiis. iMicr. 

yX y tS r, Ar tyi^ri' «mk^, Ayrr•» /!(•» Antid. § 200, llckk., Κ4γ9μ•9 itt 9u roht 

(m^tm. Of the otber pa wage ι quoted ^^AAorrat holvw (^ vc^ T»irr λ^γ•νι (^ 

Inr Act Hwre b acaree one in wbich m§plrktw^9it1lwtp\riitiKKmtf^Yaeimt, 

toe partidple doea cot aeein to bave wpmrw μΐψ vpht τ•9το vc^iw/mu mrnkms 

bcca alMomd by a preceding word % kw νρ9ΐψφ>^μ4ψ•ί rvyxdlrwrir, fimr• 

cwBog ia «ar. In Crat. 386 z, •Φ v^t vajltir^rai atal Aa3«ir r^r ^virr^^ivr, 

l^i&ff aM 1^' i^MiT, Irra is «o/ under- ^it h» f vcfi 4«ΐ(στ•ν, rpir^w 4irrptfi§7t 

alioodv bvt the words are coiistmcted ytWe^i md Tv^ire^iirai wfi r^r xpf far 

wHh lixarr• Irrlr Φ^^Ιβ» to be repeated ««1 r^r ^^vtipifar a^«r* ^« T»^i»r 7^^ 

Ihmi tiw ferrgoinff clause. Tlie pbrases /r ivci^'aii rait ipyvleat T«At(owt 7(71^- 

•V Qisylr, M« Μΐ7•τ, «4 μ^ ^py^t ^a« κ«1 vaAir hm^4p0itrat rmw <AAwr. 

«TO fimifitf, and «Mr Ifyer occurs in Tliis rea<ls like IMato diluted ; but on 

PUUppidca Gomictts (ap. Heineke, It. tlie otlier hand wo might suspect that 

471) — tUerm r* #vir<^Mjr «M^r Ifyar PUito had himself bomwed tlie seuti• 

ββηρψιίΐβψρ AMp μάχ9€ΦίΛ I* •^ir* iwrl ment from the oration e. Sophistas 21M 

Mtiar» Ib the same sense as here, not, as d, a passage which he seems alto to haTO 

wun flreq^ with the force ' non opus.' had iiefore him when he wrote Oorg. 

That wUch the tcaehert of rhetoric re• 463 D. An author, profeasing to bo 

(arded as ■ mere nothing, which their earlier than either, has the same senti- 

pvpfls were to atenporite at pleasure, ment ι χ^ 7^^ Srrit ^/λλ# 1 tnr^iis 

wa• ia tratli the moat dificult thing of |^rf#ir ier^K4ms ίφμέζ^^ΦίΛ, rm9^4 μ»9 

aO: Til. the iadgnseat to use the differ- /v4i9eA«r 7ffr^rfa•* f^rMf, Mm/r^mkl^t, 

«at igaica JwpteA impressively. Joined rpiw t^fwdmt, v«ilofMi#ff r, ^lAevaWf t, 

Willi the ddll to combine the parts of a xfit^•^, κ.τΛ. Hippocratis Lex (i. 4, 

S Jia c oaf ia ita prcMna, its axcgesii, Ae^-* KUhn). But the genuineueie of the piece 

lain aa iMurawaioa• whole. it open to suspicioB. 
^ 1h fAif t fe a ^ iai , «.τΛ•] Aa for the irw Μ «Ιτ«9 ψ4χηΐ] * for as much of 

r, a^ya 8ocr.— if yea meaa that of it as it teelinical.' Thia clause is in op• 

\ a iaialMd perfonaer^it wiU, positioa to τλ μ^9 l^rariai, precepts of 

■■■lyiillowaBivcradaBalqgyt art being coatiaated with natamlgvniui. 




—271, D.] ΦΑΙΑΡΟΧ. 127 

ΣΛ. Ovroi μ^» ο{μ, £ ^iXc» άλλως lyScucrvficyoy 
^ \€γ6μ€¥ον τέχιηι work \€χ&ησ€ταΛ ^ γραψησ€ΓαΛ oure 
Ti άλλο ourc roOro• αλλ* οΐ νυν γραφοντ€^9 &ν συ άιπ]- 
Οκοας^ τεχνας \άγων ^πανούργοι curt iccu airoic/9VVToyrai« 
CiSorcs ψνχ^9 νφ4 παγκάλως• νρίν &ν οΐν rhv rpowat^ 
rovroi^ \<ίγωσί Τ€ καΐ γμάφωσι, μη ν€ίθώμ€6^ αντοΓς τέχ^ηβ 
γρόίφεα^• 

ΦΑΙ. T&ya rouroi^ ; 

jr/2. ilura fi^ ra ρήματα civrcu^ ovic cvvcr^As 82 
Set γράφ€ΐρ, €i /Α€λλ€4 Τ€χ^ϋΓω9 ^€iy ica^ cKToy cyS^(cra49 
\έγ€ΐν ίθίΚω. 

ΦΑΙ. Aey€ 8if• 

ΧΩ. *Επ€ίΒη λόγου SwofUf Ίνγχαν€ί φυχαγ^ίγία 
ονσα» roi^ μ€λλοι^α ρητορίΜον ίσεσθαι, ανάγκη etZivai 
D ψι/χ^ οσα CiSi} ^ec cicrru^ οδι^ τόσα ical τόσα, icoii τοϊα 
καΧ το&α* o^cif οΐ /χ^ rotoiSc, oi δ^ roiOiSc γίγνονται. 
τούτων δ^ 817 αναρτημένων, \6γωιν αδ τόσα icat ntcra 
eoTiy CiSi^i roioi^Sc cjcaoroi^• o! fi^v o2y roioiSc vv& τ£τ 



plicmUe to all arts and icicnecf• This diriiiiooii—tlie facnlties, the 

iupporti ilic view that i^ τ•ν Sa*v ^i&rit tho appetite», &c. It U from tlM eoin< 

rcfcn, not to positive pliyiical wcicncc, binations of tbeso elements that w• get 

hut to tlic principles which should re^• tho varieties of cluiracter (S#«r •! ^kw 

late physical research. For Nature roioiSf, «.τ.λΛ : and when these are 

ercatM, as our minds conceive, according determined (approximately, we nay 

to fi^nera and species. The One in Many suppose) it will be time to make • 

is lioth a condition of thought and a law corresponding list of the ' kinds of dis• 

of things. course' ("orationis modi"— Cie. Bmt. 

c. /iJ^ ιτ9Μμ*€ afrroTt τ/χι^ ypafuw] 41), showing that ' persons of a given 

' let ns not believe them that tliey write description are ftota soeh partienlar 

»ec«nduM ariem, i. e. let them not per• causes easily wrought upon by snch and 

•uado us that,' &c. such modes of address, while persons of 

i^Xmymylm rit] Xoi tho only, but one a different complexion are, for certain 

f9ccisl mode of acting upon the Soul reasons, insusceptible of sneh influenee.' 

(sup. 261). Legislation, music, religion, Thb is evidently an application to Rbe• 

are also forms of ' p^ychag^ogy ' accord• torie of the general Method of Division 

ing to Plato and Aristotle. Poetrv, so sketched in p. 265 D foL, as indeed Oalen 

far as it is designed to act on tho Will, points out, Hipp, et Plat., 0pp. ton. ▼• 

ma^ be classed as a branch of Rhetoric, p. 754^ KUhn. Ho cites the present 

which, like it, is a f νχ«γι#γ(« 9Λ k4ymi^ passage from iv^Mi to A ^^ wfif^^ptst 

(261 a). In the elegant passage which mparti, and proceeds to illustrate th• - 

folk>ws, Plato sketches tlie ground-plan subject Airther by a poasag• ftrom Urn 

of an ideal philosophical Khetorie — a PhUebns (18 b), where the diaeretie 

plan upon which the treatise of Aris• method k appUcd to the acienot of 

toUo was afterwards oonstrueted. The Qrammar. 

•Vhi fvxlft are, as befor^ the A^ysr d. reiirlt igm^rw'] Oalen, tsi ^ p I i M 

Ιχ•τ and the iAeyer, with their anb• Irarrer. 



128 ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟΧ [271, d 

TOMivSc λάχβίτ ΒΛ nfySc τ^ι^ αίτιοι^ €U τά rocoSc cvirci- 
$€^9 οί 82 roiOiSc δια roSc 8v<nr€i0ei9• Set 817 ravra {'* 
ucoMmi ΨΌ/ησωηα, /Acra raura θ^ώμ^^ον αντά ^i^ rats 
wpa(€aw ovra re καΐ «/>arTO/4cya» o^cois Τ]7 ο^σΑ}σ€4 δν- 
ivurAu έπακο\ουθ€ίν9 ^ /ai^i^ cIihu ιτω ιτλώι^ αντφΚ 
iy rare ifjcove \ογων ζννών. όταν hi tlwtw re iiceu^ois 
€)Qi οίος νφ* οίων w€i$€TaXf παραγιγνομ^ρον re δι;ι^αroς 
^ 8uu<r0avo/Acyo9 eavr^ Ιι^ίΜνυσθαι δη ouros ^στι | ical ^72 
oivni 1^ φύσις, ircpl ^ rorc ^σάι^ ο! λύγοι, vw €/9γφ 
να/κηΜτά oi, ]^ vpoirourrcoi^ rol;σδ€ £δ€ τους λάγονς hrX 
«Ί^ r£y8c ν€ίβώ, — ravra δ2 ηΒη ιτάντα €χορτί, «/>09- 




Βμ Η ▼■vra] Α UieoreUcal knowlcdffo (^ $#•# •4#€ντ•ι cai χιφι^βτ^ we 

* tiw Tmrictic• of hiiBMiii character la ihrnihl permp• reail Mhtr . ., Μ wK4o¥ 

caoagli : the etiideiit mutt hare hit ^rrir. * Of tlie art of Imntiiiff noihins 

ice diarpciied to detect their roani- eoniet exocut. » . ' Tlio Zur. KdU. rcnii 

4feeUlioiM in actaal life and practice, 'or with Afit; Hinch. adheres to Uio vulg. 
Tw thus fiir none the better or wincr for r^*^wmif = rirt, Src {vriir τφ 

«η th• IcMom he heard in the dayt of lilaraiUy. Οοηξ. 455 D, τ( 4m<>'» ^ 

hm pamlhige.* The USS. gire ^ μ^94 Γβργ /a, (^rtu Up vm |wr«/i«if; where 

ffZ μ^ Bodl.) flll^rai vm wK4w m^r&if he might have Mii<l ri i^7r vA^or frrai; 
i BodL «^^) ^ rirc f(ir«»€ X4rp§w Ιυψύψ, S. frar Μ c2vt7i^ rt ] llio particles re 

]■ the test I have adopted, which is — τ• arc emphatic. 'So soon as tlio 

Aifi» fllpai if taken firom the MSS. of student is not mcrclj qualified to tell us 

Oalen» p^flkv from Gal. and Ilcrroeias, what sort of men are influenced by 

9Λτψ from the Dodl and some other such and such discourses, but able also 

JtfSS. Heind. and ifler him Bckk. to single out an imliYidual bearer, and 

adhere to the mlg., which would give satisfy himself that tlie cliaracter of tluit 

the sense, ' or know no more tluin the man then present to him in the court or 

Mere (jtkrm^) lectures he lieanl from asscinlily answers to the description 

hie teadiers•* But the amended test given in the lecture-room, &c. ; when, I 

ghresy in mv judgment, a more pointed say, bis attainments luive reached tliis 

■Maning• Plato would say that with- point, and he has also learnt when .to 

ont tact and cxnerienee the labour of speak and when to refrain, and can dts- 

the tdiools Is labour lost. The only oem wlien the various rhetorical styles 

o l je eth m to ny rendering is grounded and ftgures — brevity, patlios, esaggcra- 

OB the absenee of a preposition before tion, or wluit not — are in or out of ecnmn, 

^ λ^γντ. **νλ^ yiyptwHi et «Zr•/ tlien, and not till then, is ho a perfect 

TV• 4u ψνΛί Oraeei vnlgo dicunt, #λ/•τ master of hb craft.' 
«InJ Tiyif TIM» quod sciani, non di- 272. raSra tk 4•ΐ|] Oal. rwra 1^, 

coat " (Heind.). To evade this oinec- which Hirseh. has adopted. Both read• 

jeetioBt Alt reeolvei ^ ^evc λ^γντ into lugs are good, but that of the MSS. seems 

A / yee i ^ fmvt, supposing A^yeot to be the more idiomatic. This is the fonn 

the sririeet of aImi t " alk^uin nihlldum noted by Buttm. : " in qua particula I) 

atifitatiB affNre qnao turn audiverit apodosin occupat» non per oppositionem 

' praeeepta•** But this seems to mo aa protasin, sed ita ut mora sit rcpeUtio 

aanlier thaa to ■appose an ellipso of the alius Μ quod est In protasi " (Mid. p. 

«posltioB, in whien we are complctelv 152). Here the Μ after frar is repeated 

JastiMI hj Isocr. Antid. 815 d, £r oM#r before f^S^ viirr* #χ•ττβ hj way of eon- 

|Mt «JUsr T^FSMF, 'ftvm all which per- necting the various conditions enume- 

ΙοπΜΗΜβ• I have reaped no benefit.' rated, and eootrasting more vividly the 

HaMtia Matl^ 290 b» Ibr e^lfl^ia entira deseriptkm of the perfrct artist 

vff f y i era i g i alr^ iwX wk4•^ 4ψύ\ψ with thai of the nare sehodiiMiii• 



—272* α] ΦΑΙΔΡ0:ε. 129 

λαβόντί καφον^ τον vort Xcicreoy καΙ iwurxeriov, fipc^xy* 
λογίας re αδ καΙ ίΚείΡοΚογίας καΧ δ€4^ώσ€α»ς htdaruu^ re 
δσ* ta^ €Ϊ&η μαίθγι λογωι^, τούτων την €υκαφία^ν re καΧ 
άκαψίαν Βιαγνόντί, καλοίς re καί τ€Κ€ως ^crrly η '^^Xf^ 
άπ€φγασμ€νη, πμ6τ€ρον S* ον* αλλ* δ ri &y aurw rif 

Β i>ik€iirg λίγων ^ ΒίΖάσκων ^ γράφων, φ§ Bk τίχν^ λcyeu% 
6 μη π€ίθόμ€νος κρατ€Ϊ. τί 8η ονι>, φησ€ΐ Ισως ο συγγμα• 
^ev9, 2 Φαϋρί re καΧ Χώκρατ^ς, Soicet όντως ^ αλλ•ις 
νως diroSeicreOi' λe/o/AeV1}ς λδγωμ τέχνης ; 

ΦΑΙ. *ΛΒύνατ6ν trov, 2 Χώκρατ€%9 αλλ«ι»ς* jcoi τιη ον 
σμικρόν ye φαύ^ετοΛ ipyov. 

ΣΩ. *Λ\η&η λe^ei9• rovrov roi ei/eica χρ^ πωττας τονς 
λόγονς αμαι καΙ κάτω μ€ταστρ€φοντα ΙπισκονΛ^ ei rif 

Ο vji ρψων καΧ βραχγτίρα φαίν€Τ<Η iw* αντ^ν οδός» Τνα μη 
μάτην πολλής άνίη καΧ τραχάα»^ 4ζον ολίγην re ιταΐ 
λ€4αι^. αλλ* ei Twa irg βοηθ€ΐαν €χ€ΐς 4πακηκοως Λυσίου 
η τίνος άλλον, Ψ€ψω \eytiv άραμίμνησκ6μ€νο$• 



Iluttm. quotes FlMcd. 80 D, 4 Μ ψ^ tlie pabKc speaker, the oiml i 

1^ rh Acil4t . . . «βτι 9h iijuif . . . cM^ and the wnter on rhetorie {fJrpm % 

iMnrt^WiiTM : add inf. p. 277 B, 4 1^ 9iMrm»r % ypiftmf). 

y• iv μ•ρ τψ γ€ γρ«^/ιψ Κ4γψ . . . «(roff i««l«rr/«r Acyt^'iniff] ' are we to ne- 

Si i τ•ι•ίττ•ι άτ^ «irSvrti^i, «.rJi. ccpt (acquiesce in) this account of rb•- 

(wliere after «(r•! some few codd. give toric or lonie others in preference Ρ ' 

Η)• άνο9«χ•σ^ cum ge», rei is rery rare^ if 

i\9i9%\9ylat] Viilf^. A(«iv«AoyUit. indeed it ever occurs (Ale ii. 150 c k 

Galcti's text preserves the Attic fonn. iiot in point) ; and we are therefore to 

9uvm9*m%] J. 1V>11. iv. 33, ^«^^βλα^ regard K^y9μiψ^t rixnit as a gen. abeoL 

Sfirt#9flif, Sffir«Ar)ria4 (apparently meant He might have written av*l«rr^, 4&r 

for synonyms). So the author of the affrvt λ•7ΐ|τ«ι ^ rmw kiiymv τ^χιηι» or 

ir«^ 0^«vf, § 11. 2, mentions Scirwtf'if as Airo9*rrcor wSrmt Kry^4wiiw λ. rdxr^m, 

an iSf« av^ii^«i*r. lb. § 12. 5, (^ τ« ralr or Avo9. •9τ«ι Acy^rrwr λ. τ/χηιν. 
<€ΐ•^ισι «αϊ roit 9ψ•9ροΙί «^cσ^ ««1 c. ir»XAl^r Ανίρ] Of Avi/mu 80 need 

Irtfa S«i T^if Ag f r l ^y r^ rvi^aAoi^ im- with accus. I have no other instance at 

νλ^ΐ^αι. hand. Badli. coig. wtptljf, observing» 

B. i μ^ι ψ•ι$6μ*ν•$ KpmrtT] 'he who " Uidicolnm est AWp : vid. infra vtfurtetr, 

refuses to believe him, has the better vc^oSst " ^p. 274). Hirsch. accordingly 

case/ i. e. we have a right to say, I don't reads wtptlf. Nor is the change in 

believe you. A proverbial phrase for reality so great as it appears, wtfi/a 

ow vfirr^, as Heind. suggests. The might easily degenerate into Wy, and 

venion of Serranus is amusing: '*is this be' mistaken for Μψ, Bast. Sp. 

nimtruni pcrvicacia non rationo vindt." CriU p. 928, Schaef., gives an instance of 

£pist. vii. 343 D, i β0¥\4μ9Ρ•ί rmw Svr«• a mistake arising from the abbreviated 

μ999§9 ktmr^vuv mparu. Tim. 64, ^««7• way of writing roc, vis. as ν with a 

rst 0^ ^x^^t Ar AAAJk φίλοι k^tu, small t over it. Cf. F. Hennann, with 

i r«77^f«^t] That is, the ideal curious infelicity, proposes «M : StaOb. 

teacher of rhetoric described 271 A as krif, I retain tlie vnlg., to which there 

tmelthw rvevlp r^xnfr ^sfuc^r lil^. is no theoretical djeetioo• OoBpnr• 

8ocr. had just said that the conditions Lobeek on Soph. Aj. ▼. 20. 
kid down were equally binding upon 

VOL. T. Κ 



180 ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟΧ [272.0 

ΦΑΙ. ^ΕΡ€κα μίρ W€ipa% ίχοιμ αν, αλλ' οντ% vw y 
Όίδτως €χω. 

XIL Βονλ€4 oSf iym rw avm \i6yov hv των V€pi 
rmSra riM#r am^icoa ; 

ΦΑΙ. Τίμψί 1> 

Sih Α4γ€Γ€Λ ywVf 2 Φαιδ/κ, δίκαιοι clyat καΐ rh του 
Xvicov awuv. 

ΦΑΙ. ΚλΧ σν yc ovrm voicu 

XO. ΦασΙ τούαιι^ ονδ^ οντω ταντα Scu^ σ€μνύν€ΐ,ρ 
ovST oyayciy ανω μακράν ν€ρφα\Κομ€νοντ ναντάπασι, 
yap» & icoi irar* αρχάς €Γπομ€ΐ^ rovSc τον λόγου• οτ4 ouS^y 
άΧη0€!α9 μ€τίχ€ΐν Scoi SucoUm^ *$ αγαθών π4ρι, πραγμάτων, 
^ jcoi ανθρώπων yc 70Μ>ντω^ φύσ€ΐ, όντων ^ τροφ^, τον Κ 
Ιλέλλοητα ίκανω^ ρητορικον ίσ^σθαι. το ναράπαν γαρ 
m&€v iv Τ049 Ζ^κασττιρίοι^ τούτων αΚ-ηθΜ^ μίΚ^ιν ovSm» 
άλλα τον τηΛαναν. rovro δ* c&at το άκά^, ^ Btiv προσ- 
iX€tv Toy μ4λΧοντα τέχνβ ipeiv. ovBi γαρ αδ τα νραχθέντα 



^tmttm ιΛψ «tlf«t] If ' tiTiDg ' would tbit roandAboiit way of detling with a 

«πώ» Myt Phaedr.» be migbt perbapt timplo matter. Prouability• we repeat, 

TCaembCT• — bot at tb• anonieiit be can and not trutb— not the vemm, bat tho 

tUiik of Botbhig. v«ri-«iMi7tf— U tbe province of the rbe• 

rar y 9$rmt s wHboet fbrtber aMitt• tor.' For μΜκρ^^ 9§pt0mKk. coinp. Kj'mp. 

Mwe or eoniiideratioB• 222 c, •8τ• aco^^t ΜύκΚψ «■t^i/ioAA^M•- 

Bw r^ rev Awrav] Tbe adage Implies mi. Tbe uiago if rare, and confined 

Ibat even tbe wone came ihould have a apparently to Plato and hit later imita• 

tut bearing. Onr ' give tbe devil hit ton. It mav liave come from the mill- 

daa' wptgnetf a ilmnar feeling. Tlie tary lense of «t^i/MAAtir, to lend roand 

0mA ecmrai• tnppote tbe proverb to be a detachment for the pnrpoie of taking 

teived ftvni tbe iKionian fable of the an enemy In the flank or rear. π§ρφάκ• 

«df and tbe ibepberdi, told that by At^fw it paitive in form, bat virtaally 

Fhrtareb s A^et Mr ««(fitfvat 4HUrrta neater. 

Ir 9w^βΛ wfi$mr%99 'ry^t «MrtAiiftr, Iri aMir^ltfei] The tentenee^ at 

*HAlaeff ir fr Ιρώτ U^mfin tl rj/L• veSve Heind. obeervei, want• It• apodovii, 

h id§m (Sept Sap. Goov. \W a). Hence Iri 1^ referring fonually to % clirt^ffr, 

peiteps tbe promb A^v M^ara. We bat virtaally taking tbe pkce of Iclir 

annnlndedoftbeeoeMaetieal'Adva- after fa^(. The connexion it re-etta• 

«atai dtaboli '—tbe wolf fteqoently top• blitbed by ^/Acir in tbe next tcntenoe. 
paying tbe pbuse of tbe latter penonage, B. rev «i#aiw5] The pertaativo^ tbe 

Μ fai tbe adages tl aal AAk#v ^^ur^rf^t, objector goet on to lav, it another word 

aqaiT. to tbe Lat. ' Inpot in ikbaki ' and for tbe probable, wbicii oaght to occnpy 

Mr «tidk of tbe devil' Ae. the attention of tbe tklUed orator, if bo 

ΦβτΙ τοίρντΊ Having propoanded bit woakl deterve that title. Hence even 
Mw icheie of 



a pbiloiopbical Rhetoric, the facti are to be tnppreited if tbev 

8ocr• pfoeecdt to examine tbe oljectiont happen to be unlikely. For oMi ^ίφ at 

wbieh tbe popnUr teacher• wiUprobablf rk w^ Heind. eoi\f. •Μ τέ^ ^Ark rk 

bri«f agaiait ii. 'Ko inore^' tbey wiU wp., b. e. rk rm $rri wp. But mi can 

■OTf '«f tUa pnmde af flnt pfiadp W t ■ baid^ be aparea In tbit eoonexion• 



—273» Β.] ΦΑΙΔΡΟΧ. 131 

Sciy \iY€w iyioT€» iw μη €ΐκ6τως jf veir/>ayfio^ άλλα τα 
ctjcora» & 7C κατηγορί^ καΐ άνοΚογίφ' καΐ vwrot^ kfyot^a 
TO δ;7 C4IC09 ^ιωκτ^ορ cirai, ιτολλα eiirovra χαίρ€α^ τψ 
873 oXi^dcu I rovro γαρ δια ναιτος τον λογον γιγνόμα^ο^ τηψ 
ανασορ τίγνην νορίζεα^. 

ΦΑΙ. Αυτά γ€ρ i Χώκρατ€ς, Ζι^ΚηΚυθας & λ^οιΚΓ4Τ 
ο! 7Γ€ρϊ τους λόγους TC^i^iitoi νροσνοίονμα^οι Ληο. aye• 
ματήσθην γαρ οτι ύ^ τφ νρόσθ€Ρ βραχ€ως TOVTOiaurov 
^φη^άμεθα» δοκ€4 δ^ τοντο πάμμ€/α elvai το49 ιτφΐ ταΰτα. 

Χ/2• '^Ιλλα μην τάν γ€ Τιο-ίαν αντοι^ ν€πάτηκας οΜρι* 
βως• €ίπ€τω to(mw καΧ toSc ημ!ρ δ ΤκτΜίς* fii} Ti άλλο 

λ^€4 το C4IC0S ^ το Τ^ 1Γλΐ}^€4 δοΚοΟΐ^• 

Β «ill. Τ4 γαρ άλλο; 

Χ/2• Τοντο δι^• ως C04ite9 σοφον €νρων αμα κοί 



κ«2 viCrrwt] Thai Ιι, not only in the icrtkNi tliat be wm finBi&ur wHli Urn 

practice of the Uw-coiirt, in whieh-mmi- Wxmf of TUes. He would luiTe owed 

y^• and kwktrfflm have place, bni also the knpeachment or diaowncd It. la 

in that of the J b yepdL San. 261 B, μΙ• the former caae»f!nit, or eone eqnivaleBt» 

λι#τ« μ^ρ w§pi rkt Mm» Arytral rt ««1 would have preceded thrhw rmmm, 

ypifrrm τ^χκν» A^ytrai Μ ac«l vtfl lif• 4p τψ «p^##fr] Sup. 250 S, •*« •Ινμ 

^yyip U f. Whatever be the oceaiion, h^ymtw τψ μ4kλ9mrt H rf ^ Ιτ•#•β« tA 

the ipoaker ehoold keep probabilitv in τψ Irri Itmua μ»Μ99»9, kktsk rk i ^opi* 

view, withoat tnmbling bimtelf about h» vA^fti, κ.τΛ. 

Uic truth. Tlio double accus. after the viv yt TiWov «4T^r ψψτάτψηαί] ' Jo• 

verbal lii#irr/«r it too trite a usage to have, at all events, read up your Tisiaa 

require illustmtion. carefully/ mbr^p = in his own book. 

273. Aifra 7c] Badh. recasts the parts So Ar. Av. 471, •6<* ATrarrer vtviKnimu. 

thus : — ♦. AvTi( γι, i ^Kpmrtt, Ιι«λ4- ' nor have you conned — are you at home 

ky^mt A λέγονσι•» •/ wtpi r9^t \iyovt in Aesop.' Ucnneias stransely mistakea 

τιχηιτοί ν^•σν•ι•^^ι«ι^ι «Iru. 2. 'Art• the meaning: rovrdwrw, llffi^uf ^nfl^ 

rov Toiovrov ίψη^^^άμ^ΦΛ' $ttu ΐί τ•ντ• Β. Τ•ντ• S^, At (Teurt ] The instance of 

πάμμβγΛ ffl»«i ro«t vffp« ravra. Φ. 'Αλλ^^ a tupprettio veri which follows b doubi• 

Μ V ▼^>' 7• Τισ(ατ «4T^r w^war^ttmt kn^• less extracted from the ν^χηι of Tlsiai» 

^t. 2. tiwirm refrvr md r^ i^Ir 4 which Phaedr. has at his fingers' enda. 

TirUt, ic.tA. This arrangement has tlie ' If a weak but courageous man be tried 

advantage of exnlaining the tense of for bcattnff a powei^l but cowardly 

AyrMH^tf^n and tne use of 7^. ' I have one, and robing him of hb doak or the 

given the precepts of the rheton word like, neither party b to state the predee 

for word («rrti),' says Socr^ ' heeauM• I truth. The coward b to pretend that 

bethouffbt me tlutt we had already the brave man was not alone when he 

touched briefly on the subject, and I thrashed him, while the oUier should 

know what importance b attached to it first try to prove that no one ebe waa 

by the professional teachers.' On the by, and then make the naost of the aigu• 

other hand kKkk μ^ν and τ•1τντ seem ment. How can a poor creatura like n• 

to be hardly the particles required be supposed to have assaulted so fin• a 

from the speakera in Badh.'s arrange- man f The other, we ara told, will not 

ment. 8ocr. would not have passed over avow hb own eowmrdice, but.wiU tiy to 

without comment hb companioo's as- invent soom other liuechood» wh«^. If 

Κ 2 



132 ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟΧ [279, Β 

τβχΜίώτ ίγραΰΐ^9 ^9 ^^ τι« ασθ^νη^ κοΧ oySpucbs ίσχν- 
|>ον jcoi 8ciX^ «rvyjco^s» 4/ιάτΜ>μ η[ 74 άλλο ά^λόμο^ς» 
cSs 8ucaanf/Mov ayi^oi, $€4 8^ τάλι^^^ς μη^€Τ€ρον Xeyeu/, 
ΛΧΚα Tor /Ur δ€4λ&ν ff^ vwh μόνου ^άνα4 τον άνδριιτον 
^τυγί€€κ6φθαΑ, τον δ^ τοντο /t^ ikeyxtip ως μονω ηστην, 
ijKiuiMf Si καταχμησασθαι τφ νως δ' &ν ^ώ τοΜ{σδ€0 
TOt^Sc 4π€χ€ίμησα: 6 δ* ovir ^ρ€4 δ^ τ^ν cavroS κάκην, 
4λλά Τ4 άλλο ^β€ύΒ€σ0αι 4πι,χ€ΐρων τάχ &ν Acy^cfv irj} 
ναραδθ4ΐ} τ^ άντ4δ4ΐτφ• καΧ vcpl τ2λλα δ^ Τ04αντ* αττ* 
{στ4 τα τίχΒηυ \βγ6μ€»^α• ου γαρ, i Φαΐδ/κ ; 

ΦΑΙ. Τί μην ; 

Χ/2• Φ€ν, δ€4ν£9 y' coiiccv αποκ^κρυμμίνην τέχνην 
avcvpctt^ 6 Τ4<Γ4α9 ^ άλλος όστις δΐ} «^or* &ν τνγχαν€κ καΧ 
ifwoOev χαν>€4 ονομαζόμενος• άτάρ, Α έται/κ» τοντφ 17/^^^*^ 
WOT€pov \4γωμ€ν ^ μη — D 

ΦΑΙ. Το νοΐον ; 

Χ/2• *Οτι» 2 Τισία» ΐΓάλα4 ημείς, πρϊν και σί παρεΚ- 
ΟεΙν^ τνγχοΜομ^ν \ιίγοντ€ς ως αρα ToGro το €4ΐίος τοΓς 
«ολλοίς 8i' ομον&Γητα του αλι^^ονς τυγχάνει ίγγιγνόμενον 
τας ϋ Ομοιότητας άρτι Βιηλθομεν δτι πανταχού ό τ^ν 

k •• happea• he will αΐνβ bit «ntagonMi ftol). 80 Heind. ^Wftr here refcn to 
* m fiiir clMtie• of mnting bim.' The the practice of girinpr the gods epithctii 
hip ol e at eencloiioii of these eUbonite taken from their fiiYoorite abodes t Δ^• 
ajiitiecatioiia was not, we may proenme. Ait, Π Μι•, or the like. 
•ootCMphted bj Tisiat, bvt is mali• τ•&τψ] If τφύτψ could be dispensed 
ckmaly added hj Socr. with we should be tempted by Hcind.'s 
C ^9w, 9wmt y] ' bless me ! what a τ•ντο, which τ^ «■•«•r in the neit sen- 
d r aa dfti Oy feeondita artifice ! whether tcnce appears to presuppose. In everv 
Tisiaa baa the merit of its discovery, or instanoe that I can find, rh veier; or ra 
oaa else, wboerer be may be, or «•<« ; refers to some definite antecedent. 
Birer it is bis picasnre to be Inf. 277 D, V •4 Ic^Awict rk K9x$4wrm 
Donbtlesa a mocking allusion kKlyp ίμνρ9^99Ρί rk w•••; Phil. 34 b, 
to Cacai and bis ill-omened name. So If* 9I0 ik riU t rk veSer ; In the pro- 
Hens^ Τ99τφ clvffr irwt ktk rkp Ki- sent case three or four MSS. give r9vr9• 
faaa, inMi Afytre k Κ4^ Τ•τ(•ν ^lafif • Perliaps Pkto wrote veSr* «4τ^. 
Tkt (pot. liM#««Aeff) sImu. Comp. tlie D.«iA«i V<*']8ocr. informs Tisiastliat 
pror• «Mce5 a^^et «mt^ Up (Paroem. his objection has already been refbtcd, 
Or. SL p. 408, ed. Lentseb., where Ibr referring of course to p. 262 a, Iti ΛρΛ 
Strfv ivad Ticiar). The ironv Is in• v^r ^^AAerra Ανητ^σιιτ ^r Αλλ•τ, «4T^r 
naasad by the ditamitaBoa toat the Μ μ^ι kwmr^Hm r^p kμΦ^4τt|rΛ rw 
fcrarak M$tw χ. ir. was nsed in solemn itrrmw md AM^Mt^nvra kttptfiAt htiUmt, 
pfmytr. Crat 400 s» tfrvsf 49 rtSt β.τ.λ. Likeness and unlikenesa to truth 
elxaSr f^M* Arrlr 4^ •ixttfiku, efrir/t can only be apparent to oaa who knowa 
Ψ9 mI J a rfis r xaj^anp iaspMi tf l^ s PH (el what taa tratb itself Is. 



■P 



—274, Α.] ΦΑΙΔΡΟΧ. 133 

oXi^^Cioy €!δως κάλλιστα ΙπίστατοΛ cv/Morircfty. ωστ ti μί^ 
άλλο Ti irepl τέχνης Χοτγων λ€}^ΐ9» cucovoi/icy αι^ ci 32 
/ii7* ^^*^ '^^ ^ Βιηλθομ€9^ ΐΓ€ΐσό/4€^α» ώς ^άκ /ii} rtf 
Β Toiy Τ€ άκουσομά^ων τάς φνσ€ϋς Βί4ΐρίθμήσηταΛ, καΐ κατ 
€Ϊ8η Τ€ Sicu/Kur^cu τα δι^α ical /ii^i IScIgi Sumitos ^ Koff 
hf €καστορ π€ριΧαίμβώ^^ρ, ου νοτ Sarai τεχρϋώς λα^ΜΤ 
W/>i κοι£^ δσον ΒυΐΗΐτον ανθρωπξ^. ταντα hi ου μη «otc 
κτησιγΓΌΛ okcv ιτολλ^ς νραγματ€ία^ ^ν ονχ &€κα τον 
λ€)^υ^ καΙ νμάττ€^ρ νρος οΜ^ρωπονς δ€4 Stavopcurtfiu 
τοι^ σώφμονα, άλλα τον ^€049 Κ€χαρίσμίρα μ€Ρ Xeytu^ 8ν- 
ι^αχτθαι, κ€χαρια'μ€νως Sc vparrtuf το iray €49 3vyafi4y• 
ον γαμ δΐ7 ^Ρ^• ^ Τ4σ4α, ^σΐι^ ο! σοφώτ€ρο^ i}fUM% 
274 όμοδονλοις | 3c4 χαρίζεσθαι /4€λ€ται^ τον νονν ίχωττα» ο η 
μη πάρ€ργον9 άλλα SccnroTcus άτ^^οΐς Τ€ καί 4ζ άγαβ£ν• 



6rr* — λ^ιι] Oakn, who quotes this anncles to the eUcr jhrtbs^ofCUM^ whob 

poMS^, hmn Arr* W to hrmrhf ke4pA- scoonlinff to Ph>diis, TWoL i. 6, p. 19^ «i« 

πψ, gives AryMt, snd so Bckk. from some desc ri bed Phileb. 16 c, in the woidib si 

MSS. Bat hn^m^w Ijt hsring the yXi»> s^ fTTsy t t i^Mwr wri i yy wr4f m #t<>r 

force of s futore, ss ν#•#4^#β in the so f grrtt. So Hermcifts nnderstuidi: 

next clsQie, tlic indie, is better. Pre- W #sf . sisr W llstgy^ t is•. TIm mii• 

senUj Galen's MSS. give U^Mrrst for timcnt which foUows. that all bcb are 

liTMiT^t, and stfvw frrai for dhrsr* (ed. lellow-slaves nnder the saperintcndcae• 

Kuhn, V. p. 736). What Socr. desiderates of divine taskmasters, b found, as Hciad. 

in a speaker is, (1^ a diakM^tical training, observes, in Pbaed. 62 Β : r^ y4 |Mt 

enabling him to 'ai vide 'and to 'collect,' <•«#« tl A^ycrftu, rh $^t thmi j^fir 

and (2) the power of applying his dia- voirt 4ψψ9Κ•νμ4ι^Φ¥ί and ^/mt r•^ A »#^ 

Icctical science to human nature and its wuvt Ir rmv κr^μάrm¥ roit $9M tlnu• 

varieties. ^αφιΘμ^Ί^Θα* means much the lb. 85 B, Socr. speaks of himself as J^U• 

same as itmra^ua$m, sup. 271 D, to ' enu• lovAst rwr «^rr«r ical Upi^t rsv arvav 

mcratc in order to classification.' The 9«sv. The word i/t^lswAst occurs Thcaei. 

limitation icmfi tm Imrhv Λτβρύνψ is 172 η in a different 'connexion, bnt still 

frcq. introduced by Plato when speaking with reference to oratory : •/ Μ X4yt 4cl 

of things of high and difficult attain- wtpi 4/aoMa»v wp^t ttwwir^f xmHi^twifp 

mcnt, either in this form or with a pre• the ' master' in this case being the dlcast. 

position, as Rep. vi. 600 D, BtUt f'l rh Before 4μο<ούλ•ιι the best MSS^ in• 

Ivrar^r iu^pmi\ yiyprrmA : Tim. 4G c, eluding the Bodl., give 4, others ^^. Bat 

r^¥ τον i^rrsv irerj^ rh Ivpwrhp tMiup nothing can be made of either, unless we 

Avsr«Aa#r. So presently, tit iύι^mμuf. admit the improbable sopposition that 

X. κτ4ηιτα<] So the Bodl. Bekk. g^ves some other substantive has been lost be- 

KT'iivtTat on comparatively slender autho- fore 4/iat«vAMf• 
rity. 274. I τι μ^ι wJ^^pyp] Hem., I ▼• #>^ 

e«s«t ««χβ^ισ^ι/Μΐ] The sentiment is in sr^^7»r, irrl rofi, ci m^ v^^tst, tsst- 

conformity with Plato's celebrated die- /rri, «aT• ψνμβφβ^Λέί. Kng. 'except 

turn, vfltrrtfT χρ^μάτ^ρ fifTfor tfc^s, Legg. incidentally,' or ' as a seoondarv eonsi• 

iv. 716 0. '< Uow many," asks Stallb., deration.' Irrit μ^ and I τι fif «ra of 

" of our writers on pulpit-eloquence" iineq. oceurrenee, as Oorg. 622 s, s^lt 

(AoMiMiesa) ** treat this branch of theo- fs^rrai . . lent μ^ wwmanm» ^mg^f it 

logy in so loity a spirit?" Irvi» * nnless he be a Ttry eoprard•' 

fnrlr W s^sfitTt^ 4^] Probably he 



184 ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟΣ [374, A 

mar ά μακρά 1^ νφίοδθ9# μη θανμά4ΓβΤ μ€/άλων γαρ 
i^€Ka W€puT4ot^9 ονχ &» σν Soirciv• Ισται μην, ώς 6 \όγο9 
φηστι^, Ομ rif iOikg, καΐ ταντα κάλλιστα 4ζ ίκ€ίνων 

ΦΑΙ. Πάγκαλων Ιμσνγ€ δοκ€4 \ιίγ€σθα^9 2 Χώκρατ€ς» 
msmtp olof ri Τ49 cm}. 

ΧΛ. *^1λλα KCU 4ιηχ€ίρον¥τί τα τοΐ( ιταλοΓς καλοι^ καΐ 
«•σχοτ δ τ i ay τφ ζ^Ι^ββ vaOtu^• 

ΦΑΙ. Καί μάλα• Β 

SJh OvKow rh ρΛι^ τ4χνη% re ical άτ«χν(ας λόγωι^ 
wtpi ΙκαιΛ^ ^^^• 

#ill• Γί μην ; 

ΧΑ. Το δ* cvv/>circia9 ίη γραφής V€pi καΧ άπρ€ΐΓ€4ας, 
vfl γιγν6μ€»σν ιταλ»^ t^ ίχο^ καϊ oirg άπρ€πω^, λθ4πόι^• 

^γάρί 

ΦΑΙ. NaL 

ΧΩ. (SUf9 oSf mjn ^ιαλιστα 0€^ Χ°ψ^^ λόγων πφι, 
wpirrmv ^ \4γων ; 

Wt^ tl |utftfd[] ' Biftrrel not, therefore, theie word• he ditmiMCt the question of 

if tlM w»j be long end cireiiitoiu ; it b art or no-art. 

ftr great ends, not for inch a• τοα Β. Τ^ Ι* ^Wp^wimt 1^ 7^f[9' *^pO 
iwepneb that we are to take the winding At the eonmenoement of the diacnsiion 
mai* te.it is to pleaie the gods» not,as following the hut Erotic Discourse, 
JO• thhdt, to gratiiy men, that we adopt Socr. had eiposed tlie ftitility of the 
the ardaoua mm scientifie in pre f erence to prmodice against authorship in general, 
the caer and ewpirical method. Ueind.'s and caused Phaedr. to admit 8ri e&ac 
cei^, Ir ibr Af^ whidi I have adonted, a^^x^r mirri y§ rh ypdftw λ^γννι (258 
aeeoM aeeeesaiy in order to ftnmisn an d). This done, he makes the adinisMon 
mtceedcnt to τβντ• in the following (ib. κ) that there is a difference between 
dame: 'aot hat what, as our reasoning τ^ araAdt τ# κ«1 μ^ι γμ4ψ§», and pro• 
■hows» these ordinarr purposes (λ e-t poses, as the theme of the day's dis- 
•saset, ee. vh «lei•, re viieWr) may, if cussion, the question : fvjv ««Adt ίχιι 
«oe hits a mind, be attained, and In the k4y§w τ• β«1 ypdftuf ical fvjv μ^ (259 
best jMMslble aaanner, as foUowinff out of b). The discussion howler has to wait 
the nat.' He bad before said that the until the preliminary question (corn- 
best way of aseertaining the probable mencing 260 s) of ψ4χηι τ• ical ArtxWa 
was first to team the true. (Herm. ex• b disposed oft hence the present pas• 
pldns ^1 iKthmif by 4m τδτ ftfir. Read sage is, in form at least, a resumption of 
da τβ•» §9tmif, a gOM gloes, ravra being the thread of the dialogue, after a long 
•qulr• to rMfawwm, 8o 246 A, #ff(a «lU parenthetic interruption. In commenc• 
f om f k MrfMt i• oppoeed to MpmwUni ing the art«diseussion, he had roused 
Ml ikirrmf.) Phaedr. admito that the the attention of Phaedr., by introducing 
flocratie way to in theory excellent, but a company of imaginary Α«γ••, uttering 
4onbtB Ite prMtieability. To which Socr. pretended Laoonian apophthegms. Here 
i«plieBbthat,Maetleableornot,itbnobte be puts in the month of an Egyptian 
ta aim at naMa ends, even tliough the deity paradoxea redoleat of an Attie 
ia&ilvra. Aiidwith phrontitteri 



—374, D.] *AIAPOS, 135 



ΦΑΙ. Ουοαμω^. σν oc ; 
Ο . ΧΛ. ^Ακοήν y Ιχω Xeytu/ των vporepan^B το 8* άλι^βίν 
avTOi uracrw. €4 oe rovro €υροιμ€Ρ ανπΗ, α^ y or cCT 
i}/i4y /ieXoi Ti των αι^ρωνίνων Βοζαχτμάτων ; 

Φ^ΙΙ. PeXoiov η[/>ον• αλλ* & ^gs om^iromu, λτ/€• 
Χ/2• ^Hicovora roimrv ntpl ΝαύκρατίΡ της Αίγίπτον 
γ€ΐ^σθαι, των 4κΛ ιταλαιων τίνα dcoiv» oS ical το o/>vcor 
[το] ^90ν» & δΐ7 '^αλονσιν ^Ι^ιν* αντ^ Sc δνο/Αα τ^ δαί- 
/iovi clrai Oevd. τοντον H vpSrrop αμιθμόν τ€ καλ λο- 
γισμον €vp€w καΧ γ€ωμ€ΓρίαΜ καΧ άστρορομία», m δ2 
D π€ΤΤ€4ας tc ircu κνβ€ίας, καΐ ^η καΐ γράμματα, fiaaikim^ 
δ* at τότ€ ορτος Αίγνπτον όλης Θα/Αον V€pl τηρ μ^/ίΜΧηρ 
m\iP τον ανω τόνον» ^ν οΐ ^Ελληρ€ς Αίγνπτίας Θήβας 
καλονσι» καϊ top Otop "Αμμωρο^ ναρα τουτορ ikjOmp i 
θ€υθ τάς τέχρας eireSci^, καί ζφη tap Ζ^αΖοβηροι ΤίΛς 
άλλοις Αίγνπτίο^,ς. ο Sc η[ρ€Το η|ντ4να citcum} 9(Oi ώ^^ 
λααν. Su^iovros Sc» δ Ti ιταλως ^ fi^ καλώς ΖοκίΑη kiytu^. 



C. Na^^ertv] Thit wm a Ofedc em• (ητοΐκ Earipidet) in StobMO• ι «jpfir• 

porinin in £gypt, originally, aceording ^r τ^ mu^it^m 'Aft^W tfffi^ Hl^X"^ 

to Herod, ii. 179, the only foreign port. 9•^9μΛτ^9. 

Tlicnth or TbAth, the Kgyptian Hcrmei^ D. %Λμ•ν] It i• imponable to mt 

it agmin mentioned in Pliileb. 18 B. He where PUto fonnd this word, whidi 

was one of the twcire gods of second soems a corruption or rariety of 'Ajmm, 

rank, and called bv the Aegyptians ' tlie *Α>λ•ντ, the Egyptian name, accofding to 

scribe of the gods,' the 'lord of the Herodotus, of Zeus (Her. ii. 42). Ao• 

divine word/ the * writer of truth.' So cordingly his name heads the list of the 

Bunscn. Aogypteu i. 462, trom Lepsins. eight superior deities. This Amon or 

He was aluo tlie Moon*god. Herod, (ii. Amn was besides in an especial sense the 

67) informs us that the dead ibis was god of Thebes, hence styled by Herod, 

always taken for burial to Hennopolis, ibid. Z«frt OiiiSaiff^t. He was the Zeoa 

the city of Thoth (see Sir 0. Wilkinson's Ammon of the Greeks, his image being 

note in Rawlinson's cd.) being, as Plato «^«rpicwvey, ib. Hence Tbebea ita^ 

says, sacred to that god (AcUan, N. H. W4s styled Dioapplis. With the anaoo- 

X. 29). The second article before icpir «uthia Sv , , , ««Aevri, md r^ ft^'A^ 

admits, of course, of explanation, but /i«r• compare a similar sup. 258 B, 2r 

probabilitT would be much in farour of νρ•λιηπ^ΜΜ^«||μγ<4 4r#i|r«i. τ^ itW 

the emended reading of Heind., Ast, and is, of course, the Thamus iost mentiooed• 

Hirsch., •1 ic«l rh fprfsr /cp^r, even if For l|r, the reading reoeived by all cdd. 

we did not find it in the comm. of since Heind., all the MSS. but one have 

Hcrmeias (who by the way gives a roys- Ir. 

tical reason of surpassing absurdity for Mlci^t] So the Bodl.» the majority 

the reUtion of the ΧΑτΛ to the god, of codd., and Hermeias. Bekk. edits 

Schol. Herm. 199, Ast). Avaci^t firom eight MSS. But ^vOsilt 

ίφιΦμ^ψ Tf acal \9y^9μ4w\ The words is better: « exhibited,' or as Stallb. «* oa• 

recur. Rep. vii. 622 α A^i^/t^t for Arith- tentavit." 

metic b oommont Aesch. Prom. 469, leeWip] Volg. Smtm^ aL lairtL TW 

V•^/•^ ^X••' €9ψί€μΙτΜ9, and a poet Attic Ibnn I• pi -ea ei re d in Stobooi. 



136 ΠΛΛΤΩΝΟί [274, Β 

fi fi^ ^^Φ^Υ^ ^^ ^ itrgv€i• νολλα /i^y 8^ π€ρ4 eicaan^sS 
τη% τς(ΐη}9 ^ν' αμφ6τ€ρα θα /ioGi^ 7^ θ€ν^ Xeycrai 
αποφηροσθαι, & λάχος ιτολνς &ι^ C4i} SicX^cii^• ineStf hi 
Isi roi9 γραμμξίσ^ρ ^Vf ToSro δ^» 2 ^aaiXev, το μάθημα» 
€φη 6 0€v$9 σοφωτίρσν^ Αίγνπτίους καΐ μνημονικωτέρου^ 
wapi(€V μνήμην Τ€ γοφ καϊ σοφίας φάρμακον €νρ€θη• 
ό δ* ctrcr Τ/2 τ€χ^υτώτατ€ θ€ν0• άλλος ficy tckcu^ δνι^ατος 
τα της τέ^(ΐπ}9» άλλος δ^ Kpumi τίν ^ct μοίραν βλάβης 
Τ€ καΧ ωφ€Κ€ΐας τοις μ€λΚουσί χρησθαί. \ καΙ νυν συ, 275 
νατηιρ £ν γραμμάτων» Βι ewoiov τουναντίον cTircs ^ 
δύναται• rovro γαρ των μαθοντων ληθην μ€ν iv ψνχαΓς 
ψαρέζΗ• f^M^^ αfιeλ€T17σί{l• ατ€ δια πίστιρ γραφής 
€ζωθ€ν νπ άΧΚοτρίων τύπων, ουκ €vSov αυτούς ύφ* αυτών 
άναμιμνησκομίνους. ουκουν μνήμης αλλ' ύπομνησ€ως 
φάρμακον cSpcs• σοφίας δ^ τοΐς μαθηταΐς Βόζαν, ουκ 
αληθ€Μν νορίζεις* νολυηκοοι, γάρ σοι ycvo/icvoi άν€υ 



S. iw^ ίμψίτφρΜ] * for and aninst/ of the brain. Hence writing is an aid, 

Μ TMt ηφάβμω^ί9 (r» 'when he got not to memory» but to reminiscence; 

inoB the rahjeri of written character•.' helping vi not to retain imprcuiona 

Μϋ. 274 Β, h^ m^f www 49μ\ν ^li». but to recover tliein. Tlio commen• 

lur^pYff — fifprnnw * a upeciAe for the taton quote largelr in iUustmtion of 

eoMHT and tM wit^ 80 abore, 230 d, thii panrnge. Quint. Intt. xi. 2. 9, 



0h /Urrm iMrm μπ r^t 4(49•» rh fdp- quamqnam invenio apud Platonero, ob• 

pager 9tfmt4mu A more uiiwl form itare menMuriao mum literanim: vide• 

would have been A4#f t ml 4^Mil(at fi^ lieet quod ilia, quae pcriptit repoeuimut, 

paaeTf ■• we And hi Rurip. Fr. Fdam. velut ruttodire dc«inimu•, et ipiia «ecu• 

2; IKttd.» rk r%9 7• X^Ht φΛ^μβα^ ip$^ ritnte dimittimna : where the annotatort 

••t lUwt ^Afmtm mU ^wveSrra, κ.τ.λ• refer to Caenar, B. O. vi. 14^ to diow 

But Sjneiiue, «. iwwww, p. 110, rkt the exiatenoeofa similar pnjndioe among 

ikwSteg Mxtw i Il^fft^, iMyMHjt the Druidji, wlio forbade their lore to bo 

fdf^ aa e r . committed to writing 1 " quod nequo in 

27S. md www €h — Hwermt] '10, in the vulgum ditciplinam efferrt velint, neque 

praientlttftanee, you, who are the father eoa qui discant, litteris eonfisoa, minus 

of leitcn, have, out of tenderness for memoriae studere." To these Stallb. 

jour oApring, attrib^tcd to them a adds 8enee. Kn. 88. 28. An anecdote is 

power for tendencv), the oontrarr of related by Hermchis of a disciple of 

tlmi which they reaUvposacas.' llUtifurm Plato, who, smCrr• rk K^yi^^w wup' 

ibr {| λ 94wmrmit or oetter wl or iw 1^• mirww kwwyρmt^4μ9Wf AWvAtvrtr, ««1 

fwrai, b oonflrmed by Phileb. 85 A, wtamyi^ wtptwteitw «ilrra AwiftAfrt, ical 

4«iiipM« v«*r iwtarrim» % «d#xf 1, and by hrdwr^mf^ wpkt rhw liSir««A#r, fpyy 

aeverml other paesagee cited by Stallb. In vti^dt Iri •& It 1 iw fiiflAlwtt Aver/• 

Uaana. $%Hm rk W9iμmrm, AAA* iw rf fvxy. 

navre yd^} Theuth's invention would This may have been sugocsted 1^ a 

faapair the mcnMNy, by tempting men saving of Aristippus, of whom we are 

to neglect practising it. Tliey would told Iri va^atAtMr• reif Weit veuivra 

nly on written memoranda, and so get 4f4hm acriHtai, I ψum eArwit ml wmwm» 

tiM habit of iderring to outward sym• 7i#ar« wvw9ιtttΦKwμiHi9u (tUob. Anthol• 

hob Imprtased on alien nrnterialt rather Append, p. 68). 

Hhhi to these atamped on the tabSeis auAe ia ee i yif 0m y9wiμ§w9t} 'yonr 



, c] 



ΦΆΙΔΡΟΧ. 137 

διδαχή» ηο\υγνωιιον€% el^oi SofoiMTiy» dyp«SfU>vcs &^ 
'BhfX το ΊΓΚηθο^ ovT€,%t καΧ ^oXcvol (wciyoi» Sojocro^Oi 
yeyoi^orcs avrt σοφών. 

ΦΑΙ• *Ω Σώκρατ€ς9 μψ^ίως σν Δίγνπτίονς καί δνο« 
δαπονς &ι^ ίθίΚ^ς λόγους νοί€Ϊς. 

ΣΛ. ο! $€ γ*, 2 ^iXc» ό^ τφ τον Jio« τον ^ωδαιναίον 
ΐ€μψ δρνος λόχονς Ιφησορ μανηκονς πρώτους γ€ν4σθαι. 
τοις μίν οΰμ totc, ατ€ ovic ο2σ4 σοφοΐς ωοΊΓ€ρ υμ€ίς θ4 
νή>ι, ο^πέχρη Ζρυος και, ηίτρας eucovcu^ νν* cvijtfeiav• €4 
μόνον άληθη Xeyouv σοί δ* Σσως ΒΐΛφ€ρ€ΐ τίς ο Xcjfur 
Ο ιταί ΐΓοδα«*09• ον γαρ ituwo μόνον σκοπείς, circ ούτως c7t€ 

άλλως ^(^^ 

ΦΑΙ. * Ορθώς έπίαληζας. και μοί ΒοκεΙ vc/h γραμ• 
μάτων €χ€ΐν ^π€ρ 6 Θηβαίος \ίγ€ΐ. 

pipilfl will be well infomied withoat which Phaedr. good-huQOQredlj iBb- 

bcing well Unght; hence they will be miU. 'The nricrt•,' Mji Socr^ *hi th• 

thought very knowing, though, with lew MnctnAry of Zevi» at UodoMi, de d artd 

cxcci>tiom, perfectly ignorant,» orer• that the fint oradct imied firoiB an oak χ 

bcanng too in loeiety, a» having acqnired the men of that day being to simple as 

the conceit of wisdom instead of the to be eontent to hearken to tree and 

reality. With χβλιν•! |vrf m«i compare rock, if they spake bat tmth.' 

Thcaet. 210 c, krrw U^i fima^t relt ' SfUt md w4rpmt] Socr. had only men• 

{vv»v#i ««1 ίμΛ§ρίτ9ρΦί, emffivmt «ύκ tioned an oak, bot he adda tnX wh-pmM 

•Uii^fft tlUMu h μ^ι •Τσ•α. With the for the sake of the adage. 8o (2βΟ c) 



sentiment coin p. the aphonsra of Hera- he mys, vtpi Ι#•ν σ«ι«ι AtTwev» whea 

clitus : votfAv/««fi|tif mr ού {iM^icci. the lv»t itself had been in qnesttoo. 

B. *A 2i^p«T«t] Λ warning to the Tlie prorerb is sufficiently trite. Uom. 

render not to take Socr. at his word, Od. xix. 163, •ύ τέ^ kwh tfmit iwwi 

when he pretends to Imrc receired an ««λ«4^άτ•ν oM* kwh 94rp^t, 1. e. yon had 

edifying recital from ancient tradition hnman parents, like other people. Hcaee 

(ducoij^ tAp vp^ffor). The comm. think Socr. in the Apol. 84 D, i/uU tUt μ4ψ 

tlmt Ai^inrrl^vt implies in itself some• wi nwtt ««1 «Arf «m. ««1 ηfkρ ψ•ψτ* tArh 

thing of contempt, the rerb «fjrwTiiiff ir rh rev Ό^ι^^ν, •W iyif wh l^r «M* 

having the derired sense varvv^cTr. kwh whptkt vf^imnu ' I am not literally 

Arist. Tliosm. 920, •Χμ mt wmpwfyt a *<tcrrae filios."' Rep. TUi. 644 i», # 

Kmvrhf t Iroi ^oi itttts, Kal τοΓ•β« Tif affi 4κ Zavit «s^r ^ 4κ w4rpmt rks W9Kt• 

ξύμβ0¥λΦί' •0λ Irot νάλ«4 *Ηιγντηάζ9Ύ^. Tt (at ^fyrcrfoA, Αλλ' •6χ1 4κ τδτ ^#«r 

Hcsych., Al•yvwrtάζ9^tr rh 0νονλ« wpar» rAv iv ύμ «^λισιτ; Oc Acad. Pr. ϋ. 

rcir. But this relates to the character 81. 100, Non enim est ο saxo tcnlptaa 

of tlie Kgyptians, not to the truth of aut e roboro dolatns; habet eorpns; 

their legends. I'haedr. merely means to habet' animum, kc. The prorerb ia 

say, you will not impose on me by affect- learnedly discussed by O. O. Nitach, 

ing to lay the scene of your romances in Rhein. Mus. 1857, p. 406. Its meaning 

K^'pt or auT otlier foreign countnr ; we in the present passage is faithfblly givcm 

know how little it costs yon to inrent by Hermeias as cited abore. The vfsr• 

fables like that we hare just heard., wyp•• If^t of Dodona ara sufficiently 

Whereupon Socr., partly ignoring hb well known• nor need we suppose that 

meaning, reproves bim for thinking more there. is any aUnsioo here to the At AfSs 

of the nationality of a speaker than of v^fa» whieh was Toeal oaly in a ' 
the truth of what he mys; a reproof to 



188 ΠΛΛΤΩΝΟΧ [875, ο 

ίΛ. OvKOW i τίχίβην οΙ&μοΗ>% ip γραμμασ^ κατα- 
XivcSSr κβΛ α2 i ira/HiS<^«{ficyoSf ως η σηφίς καϊ βίβοΛΛν 
iic γμαμμάτωρ ίσόμα^σι^, ιτολλι^^ ^ €ύηθ€ίας γ€μο^ καΐ 
τψ OMTi την ^ΔμμΜ¥θ% μαντάοΜ άγνοοίη, π\4ον 74 ο16μ€Ρος 
Ληα λόγους γτγραμ^^»<ιν% τον τοι^ tV^a νπομνησοΛ vepl 
ir ^ 5 ra γτ/ραμμίρο. D 

#ill• ^Ορέάτατα. 

ΧΙ3• Joy&v yc^ νον, 2 ΦαΣδ/κ, τοντ' ^€ΐ γρουφτη^ 
καχ m^ άλΐ}^£$ o/aocov ζωγραφί^ καΐ yap τα Ικ^ίΛτης 
iityaya ίστηκ€ μίν ώς (ωι^α» iw 8* aW/9}; rt, σ€μνω% 
wJanf CTiygu ταντοι^ Si icol ο! \6γοί• Boicus μλν &i^ ώς τι 
φρορουντας αντονς \fr/€iPt iap Sc 7i e/»}; τωι^ \€/ομ€9^ωρ 
βονΚόμαη^ μαθΛ^^ & η σημα!ρ€ΐ μάνον ταντον aeL όταν 
ϋ ανα^ γραφ§9 itvXiyScircu fi^ ιταιηταχον νας λόγος 
i/AOMis ναρα roSg ^otovony» ώς 8* αντως ιταρ* οΓς ovS^ β 
v/KHn^Jcciy καϊ ουκ iwUrrarai λ^€ΐρ οΐς Sci re ical fii}• 
«Xi^/i/icXovficyos δ^ ical ονκ ό^ δύφ \οίΒορηθ€ΐς τον 
πατρός cUl ScSrai βοηθοΐτ αντος γαρ οντ* άμύνασθα^ ovrc 
βσηθησαι δίΦατ&ς αντ^. 

#ill• ΧαΙ ταντά σο4 6ρθΑτατα ci/njrai. 

C. Oi K i8i> I T^X^V•^] Socr. AppUet the tUnd upright μ if they were •ϋτβ^ if 

■wtieudeil onde of Amomni to the tnh- 700 aik VScm a qnettion, will p ree en r e 

jMl 1m hand. A written memMl of rfae• a solemn dlenee. 

tofffe win not of iteelf make its reader• M^ut #i)r λτ] «yon might fimcr thej 

■hilfU orator•; It• only valne b to re* bad some eonceptioii of tlie meaning of 

aiad thoea who naa it of what they what they lay, hut if you aik tlicm, άο^ 

knew abfuady. they itill tell the laroe unrarying tale.' 

AyMefv] Of thi• radfaig wa haro 80 in the Protag. S47 s» the reading of 

tnea in iSm k ymt ^ ^ of one cod. Vnlg. the poet• i• denounced a• nnpmatablo, 

Ifywi••. tnd for a like reason, ett etfrt art^^fw 

wAier r•— «Ipm kdy^m vrvMyi^Mat] φίέ^ τ* ^#τ1 vt^l £r A^yevrir, β.τΛ. 

Thara b no necessity to •uMtitute ίχιιτ «MAirlt irai μ4ρ] ' b handed about»' or 

ibr flpM a• Heind^ or «•!#& a• Btallh. ' eirenbte•.' 9λ^βμΛΚ•^μΜΡ•ί, * being 

■aagiaU, wbm b hero naed idbroati• sinned against»' La. suljeetcd to ill• 

caQy hi the sen•• of ihmrimu Arist. usage or indignity. Decret. ap. Demoeth. 

Baa. SS7» oMv yi^ Irr^ Αλλ* % ιηέξ. Cor. p. 279, Ivwi μ^ νψΑρ Awh r^w 

Ara• 191 1^ r ela Ibr 4m|9 «Mf'IUUU A#t/8i»r 'A/ifi#r/«r tAt Mr «λιμι^Μλ•^ 

«AV I^Uvnt (whioi i• perlwp• better /isivr. 

than FofVQSi'• |rnir). Amphb ap. Diog. B. eit Iti rt 1 Ynlg. It 1 γ•. Gorr. 

ImK. UL f 28» « lUdrsir 'At eWr Hinchig. 

4HIb «AV ewal^adfsi» ^i4par. Vulg. rev var^t] Thcaet 164 B, eiri λτ» 

•M% God. Arnnd• leW, Gobet. iwitu elaai» «frtf yt i wmr^p rev 4r/f#v ^Mev 

Bw Aea4v 7^^ «eiQ Tbarabonoinoon• Hip, ΑλλΑ «•λλ4 Ar fiivirc' wvi^ li i^fa- 

ψμΙομ• hi wiHtcB «peedi» which 1•^ ι4ν Irra aMr V••* «^•■1|λafflC•yM^• 

in fiwi» hwM — t to pafaitbig abOi Tho nX γ^φ φ^ φΙ Mrftmu elt nawray. 

•r thb kttor art» though tbqr «nr^Anr•» ^afftor MAevrir. Another 



4 



■ 



—276» Β.] ΦΑΙΔΡΟΧ. 139 

876 Χ/2. Ti S* ; άλλον 6ρωμ€Ρ | λόγορ τούτον άδ€λφίν 
γνησιον, τφ τράπφ 7€ yvyycroi» jccu οσγ oftcu^ttir jcoi 
Si;i^7«Sr^>09 roi^OV φύεται ; 

Φ^ΙΙ. Τύ^ TovToi^, iccu νως \4γ€ΐ^ γιγρ6μ€Ρ0¥ ; 

Xn.(^^jkrr ίπιστήμης γράφεται ϊν rg rov fMO^a- 
yopros ψνχ^^δνι^ατος fi^ oftvyoi ίαυτψ, έπιστήμφη^ hi 
λ€/€4ν 7C καΧ σνγοΜ νρο% ο&ς Scu 

ΦΑΙ. Τον τον ctSoroc λόγον λτ^ις {[eWa ιταΐ ^y^fw 
χον, οδ δ γε/ραμμοΗ^ς α^ωΚον w Τ4 λίγοντο Βικαίως• 
Β Χ/2• Παντάπασι μ^ν οΖν• τ6Β€ Βή μοι civr δ vow 
€χων γ€ωργό^9 &ν σπερμάτων trf^otro καΧ εγκαρπα βού^ 
λοιτο γ€Ρ€σθαι, νότερα σπον^ tiv θψονς €ΐς *ΑΒάνΛος 
κηπονς άρων χαίροι θ^,ωρων κάλους Ιν τιμερα^η» 6κΛ 
γιγνομενονς, η ταντα μίν ίη ναΛια^ τ€ καϊ ίορτης χάρνν 
Βρψη aVf ore ical νοιοπ^* 4φ' οΐς hi ^avouSoicc• τ§ ycwp- 
γικβ -χβώμενος ta^ ^^C77' ^^^ψ^^ ^^^ το νροσηκσν^ άγα- 
ηφη ίίΡ εν ογΒόφ μηνϊ δσα €σν€ΐρ€ Τ€λθ9 λα^όντα ; 

• 

and Tery dcgant insUneo of FUto't food- *AI. «i«. 4w\ r6r lA f mw nA β^ ifhC^ 

ncM for pcnon'i^'ing the Xiyt. lUwmf, 'EvtiH 7^ 'Al«Mf ip^iutwt 4r» 

276. τ•^•ν Μ#λ^ γΗ^Μτ] The in k ^S#»t, *A^kMl(n|t, «w^ Mft rf Acvrm. 

written A^t U therefore the wi99t AicA- •/ rmvrp ^ιίι(•ττ•ι, ihhrwr fit AyytS 

f^s of the spoken. The dktinctioo be- Tim fvrftorrf t i| dtarrt^MNrei, τβχΑν? 

twcen the living and dead word which /ir(tM»rliJ^r^/A^/^i(i#r#«i|Mpai»«^^PMr, 

il follows it analogous to the Christian *A5i&riSot a^«irt ίκάλΛψψ, TheoeriUis 

\ antithesis of "letter" and "spirit," of xr. Ill, 'A^ir^ Titrrtr^i κ«λ•α kri- 

' I which the one " killcth," hot the other rakku ^AUtPur nkp μ4ρ φΙ Apia at mu 

: «'givethlife." The Neo-platonLsts, from Ισβ Ifi4t iicpm <^^wr%^ Uk^ V kwmXu 

> \ Philo downwards, express the distinction afhro^ vc^vXrx/Uv•! /r raAo^nract 'A^ 

j' by A^t ^rSicCecrot and X4rft v^o^opc- Tvp/aittSvpiwliM^P^'X^^cc'^^^arr^•, 

ast, the words used by Henneias in com- a.rA. The use of ίφ•νρ for awt l^ir, or 

men ting on this passage. ^vrc^iy, is not uncommon in poetry. 

D. 4 rovr fx^r 7<«»/nr^f ] ' would a Soph. Fng. Ion, *Ey Ai^t «ihrMt ^vviai 

husbandman of anv intelligence take μίνρν fMk//Mr«r lA/Sovt. So Oed. R; 

seeds which he cared for and wished to 1485, «wrj^p 4^aif0tiif Μ«ιτ a^^t V^#fr, 

bear fruit, and in sober seriousness plant for whidi we 6nd, τ. 149β» Mt rrt^ m^it 

them during the heat of summer in gar- iwwJ^ti, The occurrence of the word 

f I dens of A(k>nis, and then rqoice as he hero is a poeticism, not out of keeping 

watched them coming up in full beautjr with the general colour of the paaiag•• 
ere they had been eight dayi eownj' 4ψ* ait U ^«wa^laaff] 'where be ia 

Hesych., 'AliiriSat aifvai. dp rmt really in earnest, the cuftiTator will pro- 

'AZwfUtt fTSwAa 4^άγΦ¥σΐ0 aal drravt eced on true prindplea of agricultore ι 

\' \ 4w* iarfaKmp, md varr«lav^r iwiip•^ be will sow his grain in fitting soil, and 

^ ft ««or in μφράΒρ•»ρ aal ^piUuimp va^curatv-. be well content if it eome to maturity 

\ *■: άζφ^ίΡ αίηψ Tulft aiv»vr* «αϊ γίφ ip within eight naontha.' The MSS. show 

ft \ 9piUuciwaAt mir^ aaTa«Aer#qrai Wk some oonfufion in the placinir of Hm 

^{} 'Affo<(nft farir. The glosaea of the eonditiooal partiele•: some ΑΛλβ &r 

thriee, I have kepi Bekk.'• UilTi• μ 



I 



paroomiegraphen are to the lame efieci. 



140 ΠΑΑΤΟΝΟΧ [s7e. ο 

ΦΑΙ. Ovrm irovt 2 Χώκ/>ατ€9» τα ^h^ <nrovS]7» ^^^ 

ΧΑ. Toy δ2 διιτοΜϋν re ical καλωι^ koX αγαθών ^i- 
στημΛ% €χοντα τον yc«y>yov φωμ€ν ^ττον vow €χ€α^ €4ς 
τα iavToly σηίρματα ; 

#ill• ^Hiriora yc• 

ΧΛ. Ουκ αρα οΊτονδρ αντά ^y vSari ypa^u μ£Κανι, 
σ^μίρων δια ιταλά/ιον fiera λάγωι^ άδν^άτωι^ μίν αντοίς 
Xayy βοηθάν^ iZwarmv Zi Ικανως τάλΐ}^ δίδομαι• 

ΦΑΙ. Ουκονν δΐ} rcS γ* άκ6%• 

Χ/2• Ον ye^* άλλα τονς fi^y ^ι^ γράμμασι κηπους,Ό 
ως cbijce, ιταιδια^ χ4ρ^ σπ^ρΛ re ical γραί^ί, οτορ γράφ^, 
ίαντφ Τ€ νπομΛτήμΛτα θησανριζι6μ€νος, ei9 το λήθης 
γήρας Άν Σιη^αι, καΐ iramrl τ^ ταντοι^ Γχι^ς μ€η6νη, 
^σΟησ€Γαί τ€ αντονς θεωρών φυομίνονς άπαλονς* oray δ^ 
αλλθ4 ναιδιαίς άλλοις χρωντάχ, σνμποσίοι,ς Τ€ αρΒορτ€ς 
αντονς Μροίς tc οσα τοντωι^ άδ€λ^, τότ' ίκ€ΐνος9 ως 
€OiK€v, avri τούτων οΓς λ^ω icaHfay Βιαξ€ί• 

tlw wbole tiM bat. The former λτ It, wboie name wai written in water" i• the 

of covneb a nwre anticipatioa of that well-known inicription over the grave of 

after Aynr^ to whkb T«rb both par- an English poet. So^ In rerKi attributed 

tides beloag. to Bacon : \ 

wte Wt^id^S^ ^ if Sryirt! " ^^}^^ to frail morUlitjr *•» tnwt, 

tiM Fair.and the Good, will rarely deal as ^'"* 5"!?%• ^*^' ^ • '^^ *"* 

iatelliacnUj with this preckms grain, tlie wl^ ^t «ti α n* 

prodnce of hb inner lelf, as the farmer ^^^■• ^*• Ρ• ^^• Spedding.. 

ODCS with his seeds. To eommit them D. ^ημι^/Λβτα] Tlie nse of litcrataro 

to paper would be like writing them in Is to prcservo memorials of oral dis- 

water; for what ebe is It to ' lOW them enision : also to Aimish en innocent iinb• 

hi ink throngh a reed In the form of stitute for the grosser kinds of pastime. 

Diseovrsci^ as Incapable of defending «It rh A^^t ^Ifar ih^ Ικητ•*» ' shonkl 

thcBMchrea logically, as they are of con• the writer ever reach oblivions eld.' As 

viqring an «net Impresskm of the truth.' Heind. observes, "verba hacc poetam 

This, t h ere f ore , he will not do in his sapinnt," andpossibly they are a literal 

•erions moods (wwm Af ), but only by onotatioo. This is at any rate more 

way of sport and recreation («atliar hkely than WInckelniann's wild or rather 

X dy ir ). perhaps tame emendation t 4βντ^ τ• iw, 

iw Hen Tipdffijl Another Instance ϊινσ. f {f τ^ 79^ηΊ ^i^m ψάμμΜκβί, 

•f Plato's way of slidinff hi a proverbial ml varri, κ.τΛ. The «at S reirhp ίχρ•9 

phrase by way of additional Illustration. ^isTMir, is of course the philosopher who 

Bet S7i Bw *Ίτ Mari s. aaT Merer adopts the Socratie method, literally, 

cnfan jpift» v<d evtl^fy, nt Latinorum ' who hunts the same trait' 

to vento at aqna scrlbare (Gatnll. lis. •4), Arrl re^ifr sir Kiym] The sif is ex• 

prafcrttoBter dieitnr Is» qui hrriti quid- phiined by the following ^r A^t. «The 

foflit, Μ Twr hNt «sM^rrwr* nt phihisopher wlU divert himself with the 

(Aflt). «HsMliitoM amnseineBto I am deseriUng, rather than 



, Α.] ΦΑΙΔΡΟΧ. 141 

Β ΦΑΙ. ΠαγκϋΧηρ \4γ€ίς ναρα φαυΚτρ^ ναώιαρ, i Χ«2- 
κρατ€ς» τον α^ \6γοις hwHtpivov παίζευ^, Sucaiocrumjs re 
irai αλλοΗ^ &ν λ^€ΐς π4ρι, μνθοΚογουντα. 

ΧΛ• *£στ4 γάρ» & φίΚ€ ΦαΣδ/κ» οντω. νο\υ 8*, οίμαι, 
ιταλλίω^ σνου^η ircpl αντά yiyycroi» οται^ ri« τ^ Sio- 
λβίΓΓϋφ ^^χη XP^h^^^^» λαβών ^Ιβνχην προίτηκουσΌΜ, 
φυτ€ίη^ Τ€ καΙ airtipQ per ίπιστηρη^ Xoyovs» ot iavroi^ 
877 Tff re ^vrevoromri βσηθΛ^ Ικωκλ \ καΧ ονχΐ euca/>iroi άλλα 
Q(0i^C9 σπέρμα, δθ€Ρ άλλοι ό^ άλλοις ΐ)^€σι φυόμοβο^ 
τοντ del αθονατον ναρέχ€^ Ικανοί» καί τον έχοντα cv- 
Soi/ioi'cu^ ποιονντ€ς €ίς οσοι^ άι^^ρωιτφ δυνατοί pakunvu 

ΦΑΙ. ΠοΧν γαρ τοντ m κάλλιοι^ λβ/ιις. 

Χ/2• Nw δΐ7 CKCU^ ΐ}δΐ}, 2 ΦαΆρ€9 Βννάμεθα xpivuv^ 
τούτων ωμοΚογημίνων. 

with thote of the mlgmr. The old read* pr mi on of the mind of their psrait» 

ing WM «it X(ym^, for which Heind. loz- «nd of the truth• If this riew he oomel» 

gestcd dp «it Kiyt». Bekk. found Mt we hnre in thit end the mcceeding pee- 

kiym in the margin of one MS^ end nge en epologj for the Pfaitoaic method 

rightly adopted it. Heind.'e 40, thongh of composition, both on ite mythical and 

gmkl in otiK^r reipecta, would mar utt it• dramaUc aide; the latter» howwcr» 

rhythm of tlie elauie. Both are better rather by implication than expraariy. 

than Aat'ii •Γ• X4ym. In his larger commentary Ast eeena lo/^ 

X. Umy»aXii0 — wmpk ψαύΚιΐρ] ' the hint something of the same kind. '^^ 

recreation you describe, tliat of him, «-oAfr 8*, φΙμΜΐ, acaAA(«r rvsvH] 

Ac, is as excellent as the other is Bhctoric, at its very best, b inferior 

contemptible' Comp. the speech of to pure Dislectic, which, when it works 

Pliacdr., 258 E, so strangely objected to in minds of suitable capacity, is the 

by Ilciiid. surest method of propagating fruitAil 

μvθokayovrrΛ] Heind. forbids us to truths, and presemng Uicm from ex• 

rcHtrict this word to mythical discourse, tinction. The' Kdyt tlius sown owe their 

Ko doubt it will boar the more general ritality to the circumstance, that they 

sense 'fsbulari,' ' scrmocinari/ as μνθοί grow up, not all in the same kind of 

is not unfrcquently used for Kays : soil, in which case they would soon dege• 

but I tliiuk that here at least Plato liad nerate, but Αλλοι ^r HAXeit fftn. 
a special riew to the mvtlis with which 277. rovr* Ac) AMverar] Referred by 

he delights to embellish bis dialogues. Ast to €ψ4ρμα (better to rh Ιχ•ιτ 0w4^ 

His own form of composition was as /m). Heind., from whom I dissent, 

nearly as possible an imitation of the understands rh ^eifftir 4«arre«t τ^ Tt 

process described so yividlv in the next ^vrc^am. 

iiirit: and he seems to hare thought NSr iii ^irc«r•] Earing established. 

It the best attainable substitute for parenthetically, toe superiority of oral 

the oral Ιιΐ(λ«(ιι which he extols. This to written speech, Socr. rererts to the 

being the case, the written copy could subject proposed 274 Β — rh ff^fnrtiai 

hardly be contrasted with the spoken 9ii ypmi^s w4pt eal ArpcvfUt, vy Ty^ 

original ; the less so, as Plato, m his fttror ««Awr &y (Γχ•<, κ.τΛ. The object 

dialogues, takes pains to diminish the of the dialogue, he says, had been two• 

dbtance between the two, as by making fold : (1) to ascertain the justice or in• 

his λ^γΜ not only able to defend justice of the reproach implied in the 

themselres and crush their antagonists, term Aryeys^i^t (su^ 267 o), and (2) to 

hut alio careful to conrey a right im• determine tae coiiditiona of a techmnJ 



142 ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟΧ [277, A 

ΦΑΙ. Τανοΐα; 

SJh ^iJp 9η Wpi βον\ηθάτΓ€ς IScu^ άφυ(όμ€θα €49 
rtfSc» οπω^ rh Awriov Τ€ ovtiZos ίζ^τάσαψα^ της των 
Χίγφ09^ γραφής wipi» Jcol αντονς τονς λόγους ot τέχιηα καΧ β 
aWv τίχιτης γράφοίρτο. τ& fUy ο2ι^ αητεχνον καΧ μη SoKCt 
|UH Ζ^ίηΧΔσθοΛ μ€Γρίως. 

ΦΑΙ• ^Ehofi γ€ δΐ}. vakip hi νπόμνησάν fic ιτώ^• 

Χ/2. ITply αι^ 749 το re άλι^^ές ίκάστων tlZ^ irepl 
£ι^ Xeyci ^ γράφ€^ κατ αυτό Τ€ rrnv ορίζεσθαι δνι/ατος 
γάη/ται, ίριχτάμα^ Τ€ v£kw κατ €Ϊ8η μίχρι> του άτμη^ 
τον T€pP€Uf έπιστη觕 vtpi re φυγjf|ς φύσ€ως δ44δωι^ κατά 
Tttum» το νροσαρμάττον €κάστυ φύσ€ΐ ctSos άι^€υρίσκων, 
οντω τ%β^ καΐ δ4ακoσfι^ τοι^ λόγοι^, voucCkQ μίν ποικιΚους ο 
ψυχβ κοΛ ποΛΗίρμονίους δ4δονς λόγους, άπλοΟς hk άπ\^, 
συ wpitftpov Ζυνατον τέχνα ίσ^σθαχ κα9 όσον π€φυκ€ 
μ^ταχ^ρ^σθηνα^ το λόγωι^ γίνος, ovrc Τ4 προς το δ4δά^α4 
ovrc Ti νρος τ& veura^, ως ο €μπροσθ€ν νας μ€μηνυκ€ν 
^μυ^ λόγος• 

ΦΑΙ. Παντάνασι μίν otv τουτό γ€ οντω πως ίφαατη. 

ΧΛ. Ti δ* αδ vtpi τον καΚον ^ αίσχρορ etinu το ρ 

or Mimtifle RbetiMric. The Mcond htsd iho icvenl Tarietics of menUl eharnctcr, 

hnktg been ntkfiictorUy dispotcd of, and pkn and acfjatt bit ditconne ae- 

ka b BOfr fai a conditioB to diicaM iho cordingly, proriding simple ipeecbcs for 

iNnier. Thbintcntioii b interfered with the mint^e soul, but for minai of more 

bv Phacdr., who wlibe• to be reminded varied development dUcoanee of varied 

€f the reeolta arrived at fai the coane of range, and of intricate bnt barmonioos 

the ari-diaeniaioa• Tbeae are accord• itnictare. For f^f σ#«ι we «boold rather 

inglj enumerated bj Socr. in a paaeag^ have looked for Irrai, bnt the inf. de- 

•fMBgnhir pregnancy and neatness. pcnds rirtnally on ItliiAwriM SMrt?. 

B. n^ λτ Tit, e.TJL^ It has been Kotwithstanding this, Plato adds the 

ahown» says Socr.* that it will not be danse At S ίμνρο^Φ^ρ . . . μΛμ^ψνβ^ρ 

possible ror apeeches» whether didactic iiiMW Kiyt, just as he would have done 

persnasiv^ to be constructed techni- had the sentence not been oblique. 

ly, so fiur as it b in thrir nature to 9. T(l* al W9p!i τ•ν acaA^r i| mUxpip] 

•dam of such handlinff, unless the fol- The original question which has been so 

lowiiiff conditions be ralftUedt (1) un- Ions delayed, b now shown bv Socr. 

less Uw speaker or writer have been to have been virtually disposed of in 

tkoftmgUy trained in dialectic so as to the course of the foregone discussions. 

be able to define any general term he Speech-writing is disgraceftil if the 

■ay aiako nee of, and then conversely writer use toms he cannot expbin, 

to «aeeel it into ita constituent soedes, especially if such terms involve im- 

«BtQ ho reach the point when sudi dis- portent moral distinctions ; whereas, if 

1 b ao longer possible t (S) unless the author know how to appraise his 

h»k with the diaoendng eye of a art at his true value and no higher, 

biaa ai Sool and ita speciesb eo aa beinff master of the nobb art of writing 

iBdoalfrfMlMaMNrofapeaehaaaait hb thonghta onfooeptivo aad eongeniiu 



t 



I * 



— S78, A•] ΦΛΙΔΡΟΧ. 143 

Xayovs Xcyciy re jccu y/>a^u% icai ovp γιγν6μ€Ρ0ΐρ ip ZIkji 
\4yoir ίίΡ δρ€ίΖος ^ μη, ipa ου ScSijAamcc τα λιχβότα 
Skiyot^ €μπροσθ€Ρ• 

ΦΑΙ• Τα ποία ; 

ΣΩ. Ώς €4Τ€ Λυσίας η τκ άλλος πωποτ€ ^ρα:φα^ 
^ ypa^tip IZU^ ^ ίημοσίψ, νόμους Τίθύς, σύγγραμμα 
vokvruAv γράφων» καί μτ/αΚην rwa hf αύτψ βφοΛΑπξτα 
ηγούμ€ΐΗ>ς καΐ σα^ν€ΐαι^» οΰτω /icy οι^ιδος τφ γράφονη, 
S ctrc τις ψησιν circ /ii^• τ& ya/> άγρο€ίν ΰπαρ Τ€ καί οναρ 
Βικαίων Τ€ καΧ αΖίκωρ ircpi καΧ κακ&ν ιταΐ άγαθΟρ ουκ 
^κ^€ν/€4 τβ άληθ€!ψ μη ουκ ίποΡ€!Βιστορ clyac, oiSi ta^ i 
ιτας δχλος avrh έπαιν€ση^. 

ΦΑΙ. Ου γαρ οΰμ. 

ΣΩ. ^Ο hi γ€ €Ρ μίν τφ γτγραμμίρφ λά/^ι vc/h Cfca* 
στον ιταιδιάι^ Τ€ ΐ7γον/ι.€νος «Όλλΐ7'^ αναγκαίον Ληο^ καΧ 
ονδό^α iTflSirorc λόγοι^ ό^ μέτρφ ouS' aycv μέτρου μ^/αλης 
αζίον σπουδής γραφηραι» ovSc λ€χ^να4 ώς οΐ pa^ifiSou- 
878 ^€1^4 oKCv άνακρίσ€ως καΧ διδαχής ιι^ι^ονς α^€κα \ Α£χ^ 
θησορ^ άλλα τ^ δνη avT£y τονς β€Κτίστους mZirmv 

■oulfl — in that ouw ' he will gO near to rerfaett." 

be one whom both Socr. and bin s. 0v«^ rt ical lr«^] 'waking or aleep- 

friend wookl heartily pray to be like ' ing/ i. e. under all circnmstanoet or con• 

(278 b). ditions of mind. ' To have no know- 

ράμουι rt$*li, σ^νγγραμμΜ νολιτικ^ ledge, clear or conf\ued, of jnatice and 

yfiapf¥'] * propoeing laws, and lo being injosUce, iie,, cannot but be a reproach 

the author of a political trcatiie.' The to a writer, though the multitude with 

text it perfectly eound, llato meaning one voice applaud such ignorance.' Phi• 

to say tliat the public man is enentially leb. 65 s, •Μ«1ι wAwrr^ «^f 0«r«^ •#τ* 

an author, however much he may re• titap mlo'xp^if φΟτ* cl8«r otfr' iirtwhifw, 
pudiate the title. So presently 278 0, ^r •/ /^e^^^^«roi] 'as the ipoechca 

Sf Tit ip voAiTurois λ^γοιι, ι4μηβί 4ro• recited hj rhapsodes have been tpc^en 

μάζωι^, ψνγγρ^ίμματΛ (ypw^tp, Comp. with a view to persuasion, and without 

sup. 257 X fol. licind. object• that an any attempt at questioning or teaching/ 

accurate writer would have used wvy• See below 278 C, md *0^i^ md •ί rir 

γράμμβτα rather than ^νγγρομμα, and AXAat νοίιισι•' ^tAJ^r .... 0yrr4$fun, 

therefore, with Ast and Schleierm., con- wlicnce it follows that •/ Aa^^Myi«p•• 

dcmns r^/Mvt riitU as a gloss. On the (λ^γΜ) is to be understood literally, and 

other hand, an ekgant writer would not as Stallb. and Heind. suppoae^ of the 

hardly have put 7p2^r so soon a/ler declamations of sophiaU. AMUfcnt is 

ypi^tit ■» Plato would have done if met with in non-technical sense in 

vi/Mvr riifllt had not intervened. * In Charm, ad fin., /IkU-ti ipm, %0 Γ iy^^ 

his capacity of lawgiver, the states- «al •νΙ* htJuc^^lr μ•* litr«ir/ where, aa 

man is in efiect an author,' would be here, the reference is to Soerates* inter* 

our modem way of expressing the mean• rogatory method. There is tberelbr• »ο 

ing of the passage. So Stallk, " Indem oceasioo for Heind.'• co^. h^h apUmnm 

er Oesotae gcbend «ine Staatichrift For At el ScUeiemL coig. I#m• 



•P"i^ 



lU ΠΛΑΤΛΝΟΧ [278, λ 

ψπομτηστίβ ycyoran&i» iy hi rois διδασιτο/4€κο4ς καΧ μα^ 
θησ€Φ§9 χόφοβ λβγομά^ι,ς καΐ τφ ορτι γραφομ^νοι,^ iv 
ψνχ§ vtpX ΒικοΛωι^ Τ€ καΐ καλοίν καΙ αγαβων, iv μόνοίς 
τ6 τ€ ipafyk% cirai καχ rfktov κυΧ αζιον «nrouS^s* Sco^ 
a TDV9 roiovrovs λόγονς «ντον λ4γ€σθαί οίον vUts ynj- 
σίονς c&nuy νρωτον μ^ν τον iv ίαντφ» iav evpe^cls iv^, 
concira Ci nvts τούτου €κγονοί Τ€ καΐ ά&€ΚφοΙ αμα ivB 
αλλοΛσιν αλλοΗ^ ^χαΤς icar* ά^ιαι^ Μφυσαν τονς δ^ 
«XXovs χαίρ€ΛΡ i&v — οΰτος Sc δ Tou>vro9 άι^ρ itu^vi^cvct» 
2 #α!δ/)€, cZ^oi olby ίγώ Τ€ καΧ σν ώξαίμ^ν kv σΐ Τ€ καϊ 
4μί γ€ν4σθαί. 

ΦΑΙ. Παντάπαχη μίν otv €γωγ€ βούΚομαί Τ€ καΐ 
φίχομοΛ & λ^€ΐς• 

Χ/2• OvKOw ηζη π€παίσθω μετρίως ^μΐν τα ircpl 
Xoywr jcoi σν re ίΚθων φράζε Λνσίψ, οτ4 ι^^ καταβάντ€ 
€ίς το Νυμφών νοίμά τ€ και μονσάον 'ηκονσαμ€ν λόγων, 
Oi ^ir/<rrcXXov Xiytiv Δυσιψ Τ€ καΐ ci ης άλλος σνντίθησι Ο 
λό/ονς» icoi ^Ομήρφ καΐ ct Τ4ς άλλος αδ ποίησα φιλην 
^ ^ fSS]^ σνντ€θ€ίκ€, τρίτον hi Σόλωνί καΐ όστις iv 

S78b iw fJ^mt] W• aiiiiit either read on the opposite side of the streain, weie 

wHh Hcind. 4p μίνιι^ re^eif• or (ject in fact rirer-nymphf. See Serviut ad 

^ with Hineh. and StaUb. Tlie former Virg. Eel. τϋ. 21. «« N^mpkae, ηοβέΦτ 

mMfMni MeoM to me preferable. amor, LihHkridet t Libetliroa ibne est 



Iftr fiffftlff ^rf ] Not equiv. to clfttf nbi eoluntur Muiae, et sic ait Lib•* 

i^49t bnt rather toii» b iwi» kdyt hf* ikridu, ae ai dicerct IBppoertnidet a 

«Irei tlptfa— the word within, if it Ibnte Hiiipoerene, nt antem poetae in• 

hare been oiioovered by himielf, or, a• Toeent Nvmpbaa» dent hoe loco : etiam 

k wif% ielf«iown, and not trmneplanted in fine (Eel. i. 1), JSWreMVM kune, 

floB aooM other mind. ArHhusa, nUki eonofrfe iaborwm ; iiaec 

B. fiAAmnr] Thia lonie or rather old ratio est» quod scenndum Varronem 

Atlie tbrm la ftcq. in Plato. 8ce in• ipsae sint Nymphae qoae et Musae, nam 

■tanc— , pb 240 b, note. On this archaism et in aqua eonsistere dicnntur, quae do 

Μβ BciiUey, Dissert, on Fhahuris, f liii. fontibus manat," Ae. Aristides lihet. 

(toL tt. p. 6» I>yoe). U. p. 706, Dind., Ιι^9μίμρ4ΐ9κ•μβρ U ruw 

e^ret MlSooie If SS. giro Η but see «μι|τ«τ, Iri N^ftfet iral Me^at Ai( vwt 

•bofc^ n. wit A. rvrtEyMpriyl So also Hcsych., N^fi^* 

fit t« Wsyif& i r 99ψΙ rt ml ^ie«#ffMr] MeSevi ΦιβΙ. It is curious that there is 

ABnding to the rseess on the banks or no trace of this connexion In Homer ; 

the IBseni» described in the opening from which however we are not to infer 

•eeae «f the dialogue, which was sacred that it was a later inretitioo. 8ee 

to Rui and the Njmnhs, and deeorated Wdck. Or. OOtterlehre, i. 706. By mmm 

irith fanagea inserted in niches carren on is meant, not the Ilissus, but the foun• 

the foeka. 8trictfy speaking this was Uin pJjim ^χ^8 Marsf described 280 

* ΙΙβΜΜΝτ or If syifeSer, Pin and the B, which fiowcd into the stream. 
Hymphi being ineepainhle in ench kxa• o. ft^^€w ^^ % 4p M] This dis• 

Btfaa. But the Hnsae Ilisskles, to tindion b explained by Lcgg. βθθ », 

«I ekgMii lewpl» wni d edi ttt ed whieh ih• cowb. qnotBi mir• ykf 



278, d] ΦΑΙΔΡΟΧ. 145 

voXiTiicoif Xoyoif νόμους ονομάζων συγγράμματα Ιγραφατ 
Ci μεν €ΐΖως ^ τάληθές €χ€ί €τυΡ€θηκ€ raura» καΐ ς(ΜΤ 
βατηθ^ίν^ €if €λ€γχον Ιων πψΐ &ν €γραψ€, καΐ λιέγωρ αντος 
Βυνατος τα γ€γραμμ4Μ^α φαύλα άποΒ€ΪζαΛ, ου Τ4 rwvSc 
D έπωνυμίαν έχοντα Set Xeyccr^cu rov roiovroi^, αλλ* ίφ* oTs 
€<nrov8aiccv iK^Lnnp. 

ΦΑΙ. ΤίΜΗΐς oZv raf ίπωνυμίας avr^ ν€μ€ΐς ; 

ΧΆ. To ficv σοφόν, Ζ ΦοΆμε, ιταλ€α^ €μοιγ€ μ/ίγα 

ίρ&9% νώ^τΛ «Mr^ffPB Kmk Ιτι (νμτμτιιτ as Ρ9μ»γρ4ψ•9 with 80Ι0Β, Imt with tht 

•j vMi|tW, ^9$/Λ¥ μ\ψ mU rx^/Mrra /t^- lincere inwetigaton of tmth as a Fhih>- 

A«vt x«pitf A^yMTt ι^ιλΜτι ffiff μίτ^ lophcr. The former namei naj aerr• 

Tet^rrct, /UA«t I* al «a) ^¥Φμ»^ί iinrv for the author who has nothing in him 

^^tdrmm, ftkf m^mfi^u rt «el «vAi^ffi greater or more glonoaa than the phniea 

ψρ•9χρΑμ9ν% : wlicnoe it appoam tlwt which he has put on paper, or dttircred 

the dialogue of tmgcdr would be ranked in Um) form of a aet speech• whatever 

a« v«/i|rit ψιλ4• In tiie pamage of tiM) pain• he may have talcen in the arrn^ge• 

liawt ilato wcins to rcgrvt Um) divorce ment and combinataon of the parte. 

betwi*cn poetry and muMC, as a sign of D. Τλ μλψ r#fW ~^ ^^Λι^ψ 9p4ww] 

dvvlining Art. Tlie eomm. qnote IHinnen. 134 c, ein ii r 

St rit 4w woktrutmtt λ^γοιι] ' whoever, fffv«^ τι λλλ• mirnis evirr^inif μ»τ4χη^ 

nndcr tlie form of iioutical di«coonie«, •ν« ίρ r%m #ι£λλ•τ % ftir fa/ifff ΙχΜτ 

wliirh lie name• law*, hwi ooinpoicd writ- riip hcptfitwrarj^f «*virr4^i|fr. The terme 

ten treataec»,' and to coromittc«l himself ψ%κ40•ψΦί and ^tk»€9fU are traditia•• 

to an act of autliorMUip. Sdileienn/s ally aaid to have been invented by ^• 

evXA^yeit for A^yeit is pbnsibleb hot thagoras (CSc. Tuse. Qo. V. 3). At what 

nccdlcm. time they came into general use m 

K4ymif mirht ivrmrht -^ fmiXu Ava- Athens may lie a questiOQ. Pirobably, 

<ff«|ai] ' able, by his own rira roce efTorts, liowever, not before the time of Sociatee» 

to demonstrate the infuriority of written from whom Isocrates may have eoQ• 

speech to ora\,* Previously (277 κ) oiio ccived tlie idea of appropriating them, as 

cimdition of a firet-mtc (i. e. a philoso* lie frequently does, to himself and hia 

phical) writer wns stntetl to l)C a dis- occupation. Of tlie comic poets Ariito- 

position to diitpanigc writing: ami evdrra pliancs u tlie first who uses ^lAirefet• 

πώνοτφ Koyop — μ^γάΚίΐί έί(•ο» e-ravl^t but in a late play, ,the £ccle«iazusae * 

ypa^nroi. The meaning is not that the (v. 571). A piUeage in Aristides, Rhet, 

philosopher will give a formal proof of ii. 407» Dind., is illustrative of Uie his• 

the inferiority of writing, but that, by tory of the word, and indirectly of tha 

tlie skill with which ho conducts a viva passage before us. He protests against 

roce inquiry, he will leave that im- the restriction of the term to any par- 

pression on the minds of his hearers, ticnlar class or sect of thinkers or writers. 

StaUb. qnotcs in illustration of this use maintaining that in the best times fiA•• 

of iv»e«7(•!, Phncd. 72 C : TcArvrMrra e-o^ia meant ^lAMraAia rit «al liaraiiH 

wamu Kiifoif rh^ *Er8vM/Mre avsSci{«icr. wtpi kiyoys, acal •νχ i wZw rpiw% aeraff, 

•0 Ti TwrSff— άλλ* ip* oft imuaic9» iJ<Xk vaiSsia «oirwt. This general aense, 

iifiwmv] He who fulfils the conditions he says, is attested by " Demosthenes and 

last enumerated, who employs no terms thousands of others," including Plato 

which he is not prepared to define^ and himself, who uses the term both in its 

makes no statements which he cannot popular and Its restricted aoceptatioii. 

defend, Ac, must not on any account The same passage reviews the history of 

receive a designation proper to any of jtlie word e-e^i^^t, which in the days of 

the above-named pursuits, but must be 

named after those which form the serious * Where, however, W. Dindorf pro- 
business of his life. In other words, he poses ^lA^^ar, metri cans*. Mcinek• 
is not to be chissed as Ai>s»r rv77P«t«^t sdheres to the received reading, which 
with Lystas, as vM^v^t with Homer, or ia much mora suitable to the eootest. 

VOL. I. L 



140 ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟΣ [βίβ,ο 

» 

ΦΑΙ• Οδτω wov, i Χώκρατ€ς, τα μ^ρ cnrovS^, τα Ο 

Χ/Ι. 3^ 82 δϋταοΜ^ re καΧ κάλων καΐ άγαμων ^πι* 
imffias ς(οιτα roS γ€ωργον φωμ€Ρ ^ττον vow €χ€ΐρ cif 
ra iavToii σπέρματα s 

ΦΑΙ. ^Ηκιστα ye• 

Χ/2• Οδκ οζρα ΟΊΤονδ^ αντα iv uSart ypmjtti ficXavi 
σι^^ρΐΜ^ δια icaXafu>v ficra λ<ίγων άδι/νάτων fi2v avrois 
λά /f» βοηθΛβ, iZwiruv δ2 Ιχανως τάλι^^ διδάχοι. 

ΦΑΙ. OvKOw δ^ το y* Ciiros• 

Χ/2• θ£ y«^ αλλά rov9 fi2v ^ν γραμμΛσι κήπους, Ώ 
Λ% ίοίΚ€, ναιδια^ Χ^Ρ^ σπ€ρ€Ϊ re καΙ y/xi^et, orov γροίφο» 
ίαίΤΓψ re ννο/ϋπ^ματα θησaυpiζ|6μ€voςf cis το λΐ}Α}9 
yqpas Iof Σιη^αι, καΙ παντί τ^ ταντον .Γχνο9 μ€Τί6ντι, 
^σΟψΤ€Γαί re αντονς θ€ωρων φυομ4νον% άιταλονΓ όταν δ2 
αλλθ4 ναιδίαΐ^ αλλαι^ χρωντάι, συμποσίο^ς Τ€ apSovT€s 
avTovs Μμοί^ re δσα τοντων άδιλ^, τότ* ίκ€ΐΡος, ώς 
{ouc€t^, αντί τούτων οΓς λίγω παίζούΐν Sui(€i• 

ike wbole ike bcil. The former lir it, whose nftme was written in water" is the 

«f coortMb a men antieipation of that welMcnowu inscription over the grave of 

after Ατ•»^ Ιο whidi Terh both par- an Knglish poet. So, in rerses attrihutcd 

tides belong. to Bacon : \ 

wishes IroT sd^Ufta views Sf STyust, ^ S^,f^ ^J^'^ morUlity shall tmst, 

the Fair.and theOood, wiUsnrely deal as ^"^ j ?•!..• ^**'• * ^* "^^ '* 

iitfeaiacntlj with this predoQs grain, the WTV μ ».« « ... 

pradw» of hU inner self, as the farmer yfffikM, ni. p. «71. Spedding.. 

•oas with his seeds. To commit them D. ^w9μιfiμΛrΛ] Tlie use of Ktcrataro 

t• paper would be like writing them in b to presenro memorials of oral dis• 

water I for what else b It to ' sow them cvssion : also to fttmbh sn innocent sab• 

hi fade tkrongk a reed in tke form of stitnte for the grosser kinds of pastime. 

Dbconrssa^ as incapable of defending th rh KiΦ^t vi^mt iiuf tnirm», 'should 

tkcBadrcs kgicallj, as tkey tan of con• the writer erer reach obUvioos eld.' As 

veying an «met Im pr ess i o n of the truth.' Ueind. obscnres, ** verba hace poetam 

Tins, therefore ^ he will not do in hb sapiant," andpossiUy they are a literal 

avions OMods (ew e s lg ), but only by onotation• This is at any rate more 

waf of sport and luereatkm {wmeMtmt hkelytkan Winckelmann's wild or rather 

Xdyir). perhaps tame emendation t 4«vr^ vt im, 

Jr Han Tpdfvil Another Instance tfr. tit rh yi^aff» A^tift ψάβμΛΚΜ, 

Plato's waf of sliding In a proverbial anil varri, κ.τΛ. The wmt ί rairir 1χρΦ9 



rfanaa kj way of additkmal illastratkm. furtAi^, b of course the philosopher who 

fiat S7S 9. *'iw flari s. «aT flareff adopts the Socratle method, literally, 

cbIbb ηφάψΗ9 vd «vtifcir, ut Latinorum ' who hunts the same trsIL' 

ki vunto at «φΜ seribers (Gatull. Isi. 4), Arrl rttirmw eft Afyw] The eft b ex• 

pramUaliter didtur bb φα farriti quid, pkdned by tke foUowing ^r A^etr. «The 

«Mil, Μ T«r |Mtr^ «sf«4rr»r, ut phibsovhar wiU divert himadf with the 

"(Aat). «HffulieteM aanNMnasU I am daaeribfaigb rather than 



—277, Α.] ΦΑΙΔΡΟΧ. 141 

Β ΦΑΙ. ΠαγκάΚην \ίγ€ίς πάρα φανΚην πΰαΖιάν» & ^ω- 
#rpar€9f τον α^ Xoyoif hwojUvov παίζειρ, δϋταιοσώπ^ς re 
jcal άλλωι^ &ν \4γ€9,ς vipi μνθο\ογο\ηηα. 

ΣΩ. ^Εστι, yip» & φί^€ ΦαΛΒρ€» οντω» ποΚύ S*, οΐμοΛρ 
ιταλλιων σπονδή π€ρ\ αύτα ytyycrcu, οτομ res τ^ Βια» 
\€KTL9cg τίγνγι χρωμ€Ρος, λαβών φνχην vpocrqKOVcrop, 
φντ€ύγι τ€ καϊ oirtLpQ μ€Τ ίπίζΓτημης λόγους, ot Ιαντοις 
S77 τψ τ€ φντ€ύσαντι βοηθ€ίν ικανοί | καΧ ονχΐ aica/nroi άλλα 
€χοντ€ς σπέρμα, odcv άλλοι ύ^ άλλοις rjOeai φυ6쀧Η>^ 
roOr' del αθανατον παρίχ/ξΐρ Ikcu^C καϊ τον ίγρντα cu* 
Satftoi^Ciy vowvvTt^ ct9 όσον ανθρώπψ Zwarhv μάλιστα• 

ΦΑΙ. Πολν γαρ τουτ &4 καλλιον λ€γ€ΐ,ς. 

ΧΛ. Nw $ιη €Κ€Ϊνα η8η» & Φα!1&ρ€, Βννάμ€θα Kpu^u^, 
τούτων ώμολογημίνων. 

with ihoM of the mlgar. Tho old read• prcnion of the mind of their parmty 

ing was oft K4ym¥, for which Heind. bust- and of the truth. If thb viewbe oorrect, 

gcstcd ip oft A^yw. Bckk. found oit we have in tbii and the succeeding pa•• 

\4ytt in the mnrgin of one MS^ and sa^c an apology for the Platonic method 

rightly adopted it. Hcind.'i i¥, though of compoeition, both on its mythical and 

good in otiier rciipccte, would mar the its dramatic side; tho hitter, howercr» 

rhythm of tlie clause. Both are better rather by implication thou expressly, 

than Ast'n οϊα k4y^. In his larger commentary Ast seems to^ 

B. nayKa\ri¥ — vofik φαύΚην] ' the hint something of the same kind, 
recreation you describe, that of him, wohh 6*, oTftai, acoAAfMr rvoi44] 

&c., is as excellent as the other is Bhctoric, at its Tery best, is inferior 

contemptible' Comp. the speech of to pure Dialectic, which, when it works 

Diaedr., 258 E, so strangely objected to in minds of suitable capacity, is the 

by Hciiid. surest method of propagating fruitful 

μvθoKoγovrrΛ] Heind. forbids us to truths, and presen'ing toem fVom ex- 

rcHtrict this word to mythical discourse, tinction. The λ^οι thus sown owe their 

No doubt it will bear the more general vitality to the circumstance, that they 

sense 'fabulari,' ' eermocinari,' as μν9ο$ grow up, not all in the same kind οί 

is not unfrequently used for hoyos : soil, in which case they would soon dege- 

but I think tlmt here at least Plato had nerate, but Κλλ•ι i^ &AAoir ^^cri. 
a special view to the myths with which 277. τοΰτ* itl aBawmrotf^ Referred by 

he delights to embellish his dialogues. Ast to β-ν/^μβ (better to rh ίχ^ιρ rv^f • 

His οΐλ-η fonn of composition was as μβ). Heind., from whom 1 dissent, 

nearly as possible an imitation of tho understands τλ fio^9uw iavrait ψψ r% 

process described so vividly in tho next ^ντ«ύσ•^τι. 

^^σΐ9 : and he seems to have thought Vv¥ S^ iitttpu] Having established, 
it the best attainable substitute for parenthetically, tue superiority of oral 
tho oral 5id(A<{tr which he extols. This to written speech, Socr. reverts to tho 
being the case, the written copy could subject proposed 274 Β — τλ t^fcvsiai 
hardly be contrasted with tho spoken S^ ypa^r^t w4pi acal avpcvciar, a-p ytywi* 
original ; tho less so, as Plato, m his μ^ψον «oAwr h» ίχοι, κ.τ.λ. The object 
dialogues, takes pains to diminish the of the dialogue, he says, had been two- 
distance between the two, as by making fold : (1) to ascertain the justice or in- 
his \6yot not only able to defend justice of the reproach implied in the 
themselves and crush their antagonists, term Koy^ypa^os (sup. 257 c), and (2) to 
hut also careful to convey a right im- determine the conditions of a tachnical 



142 ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟΧ [277, A 

ΦΑΙ. Τα woia ; 

ΧΩ. *i3y δι^ W/H βονΚηθ€9ΤΓ€ς IScu^ άφϋωμ€θα ctf 
T^Sc• cms rh Avaiov re opuBos Ιζ^τάσαιμο^ τη% των 
XSym^ γροψη9 itipi» km Λντον% τού% \6yov% οί τέχιτ^ και β 
wev rixfrftfi γράφοιντο• το μλν otv €ΐη€χνον καΧ μη Βοκ€Ϊ 
μοι ΜηΧιΟσθαι μετρίως. 

ΦΑΙ. TESo^ ye 817• mkw Si νΊτόμνησόν μ€ πως. 

ΧΩ. I7/Hy ay τις τό re αληθές ίκάστων €ΐΖβ π€ρΙ . 
£ι^ Xfyu ^ γρ€ίφ€ΐ9 κατ αυτό re ndiM ορίζεσθα^ ^vi^ros 
yon^roi» d/Hcn^^ievos re πάλιν irar etSi; H^XP^ ^ov arfiif- 
rov r^ye^ ίτηστηθ^• περί re ψνχ^9 φύσεως διιδών κατά 
ταντά» ri προσαρμ&ττον ίκάστ^ φνσ€^ eISo$ άνευρίσκων, 
οντω τιθβ jccu Βιακοσμ'β τον λάγον, πουζίΚ^ι μ^ν ποικΐΚονς ο 
^[ηιχ^ ical παΐΗίρμονίους ^iSovs \6γους» άπλοΰς Si απλ'β, 
ον πρΑτεραν 8i;i^rw r^(i^ ecreadat κα^ δσον πεφυκε 
μ€ταχ€φίσθψαί το λόγων γένος» οντε rt προς το ^iSo^cu 
ovrc ri ir/»of ro vcurcu, ώς i έμπροσθεν πας μεμηνυκεν 
^μΐν λόγος. 

ΦΑΙ. Παντάπασι, μίν otv τουτό γε οντω πως ίφανη. 

ΧΩ. Τί S* αδ περί τον KoXhv ^ αίσχρον εtvaL• τhJ) 

OT MieBtSfle Rbetoric* The Mcond litad the wTeral Tarieiice of mcnUl character, 

kiviag bcea «itiilkciorily dUpoicd of, mid plan and acynst bb discoune ae• 

iM ie now in a conditioQ to diacvst the oordingl j, pitnriding timple ■peecbci for 

Ibmer. This intention b interfered with tlie siini^ tool, bat for mind• of more 

W Fhnedrn wlio wiahea to be reminded varied dcrelopment diieoanea of raricd 

or Ike fesnlts niriTcd at in the coorao of range, and of intricate bat barmoniooa 

Ike «rt-diicnariow. Theae ara accord• ■tntctara. For Ircriai we »hookl ratlier 

inglj e uMi e ia ted by Socr. in a pasaage Imre lodccd for f0rmi, bat the inf. de• 

ef angnhur pregnancy and neatneaa. pendt yirtaally on MiiKAHm I«rt7. 

B. Hfip ir Tiff, «.tJlI It hat been Notwithatanding this. Plato adda the 

dw, aajt Secret that It will not be daoae in i l|iv^e#iffr . . . /M^ih^Mrcr 

poaaible lor ■peechei, whether didactic 4iiir λ^ι, jatt as be would hare done 

arpcn«MiYab to be comtmcted techni• had the lentence not been obliqoe. 
cal^• aa Ihr aa Η ia in their natnre to Ώ, TiV «I vt^ τ•ν «•λ^ | a^Xf^l 

adaait af anch handling, anleia the fol- The original qneation which baa been to 

kwinff CMiditiona be ftUAIIedt (1) nn• Ions deiaTcd, b now shown bv 8oer. 

ksi the apeaker or writer hare been to bare been rirtnally disposed of in 

tkow gh ly trained In dialectir. ao as to Ike coame of the foregone discnssions. 

ka aUe to deina any general term he Bpeech-writing is diigraceiVil if the 

Mj aak• nae of, and then eoarendy writer ose tmie he cannot explain, 

la fBaaael U into Its coostitnent spedea, especially if such terms inrolre im• 

«■til ko fwcfc tka point when sodi dia- portant moral distinctions ; whereaa. If 

■aelkM is aa hmgtr possible t (S) nnless Ike anthor know how to appraise his 

h• CHi look wHk tka diaoening cya of a art at his Ime ralna and no higher, 

al 8anl and Ms spwic% io as beinff master of tka noble art of writing 

afe p eac ke e mH kit tkongkt• «i rmptiT• and eongeniia 



>PP>lp"n««H!OTI> 



^3 



tAI^POS* 



Χίγουν Xfynm tc καί yfta^tv», κόλ oirg γν/νόμΛναιι i» Zim^ 
Xfywn^ Iv dWiSof η μη, ipa ov 8cSi}X«iicf τα λκχθά^η 

ΨΑΙ, Tivouki 

ΧΩ. Ht cire /Ινσίας η ris άλλος iruirorc έγραψα• 
^ yjP^f"**'^^ ^ δι^μοσί^, νόμους τι0«ίς, σνγγραμμα 
woktmnm γράφων, καΧ μβγόΧην two. iv αντψ β^βαιόττ^τΛ 
^γοΰμΛΐη% κβΛ σαφήν^ιαν, ούτω μίι/ ofctSos τ^ γράφοντα, 
. ' WV τ«κ φψΠΜ (ΐτ< μι}. ΤΟ ya/} ayvocu^ ΰιταμ re «ταΐ όναρ 
9tKa i u¥ Τ€ ΚΛί ά8ίκ<αν Ίτίρι και κακών και άγαθων ονκ 
4Μφ*ύγα τ§ ik-rjOei^ μη ουκ iwoveiSiarov cZcat, ovBi iv ό 
«at ^Xof aifo ivatvifTQ. 

ΦΑΙ. Oi γαρ ovv. 

ΧΛ* Ό hi ye iv μίν τψ γεγραμμένω \όγγ Vfpi cko- 
βτον «atSuEf TC ήγονμΕΐ^ς τΓθλλι)ι/ αναγκαίοι' eti/ai, κα2 
οδΜ^ >ii>ort λόγοί' iv μίτρψ ovS' ofcv μέτρον μΐγάΧη^ 
Λζιον σπου^ην γραφηναι, ovSe Χίχθηναι ώς οι ^αψ^δοιί- 
S7S μ&οι av€u ίνακρίσΐ<οί κοΧ hihay^^ irctdovc hfK<x \ &^^)^ 
&ησαν, άλλα τ^ όιτι αντωΐ' τονς βίΚτύττου^ οΖάτρίΡ 






■ml• — 1β that mm ' b• will go vmt to 
be ODd whom both Socr. and hll 
Mnxl would houtilj pcaj to be Uko ' 

(re »). 

ι^μββι ridfi, rtγγfmμμa nhiTwki 
yti^mr'] ' nropoHDK Ibwi, uid M> being 
die utlmr of a ponUod troalue.' TIm 

text ti porfbctl; ■onnd, PUto — 

to wtj tUt the pablio um li «■ 
■n author, Univnr much bo mar ■»- 
pudlate the title. So praaentlr STS a, 
(f Tif fr n\iTunSl AMwt, rJ^Mf tiw• 
ftJft»', ηΤΓγ^*<#«τ. »ϋΜ•'• Comp. 
■αρ. 2&7 ■ fol. Udnd. dgeeta that ■□ 
Mcurato writer would ban luod avy- 
•γρί^ψΛΤΛ ntber tbaa w^vyfafifiM, and 
tberofbro, with Ait and Behleiana., ααο• 
demni ri^wnf τι*ι1ι ■■ a gloai. Ob the 
other biiul. an ehsant writer woald 
haidir tM«e put Yr«fw *o ιοοα after 
yfifit. ■■ PUto would have done If 
M^ieit riVilt bad not Intanrened. ' In 
hii capacity οΓ lawgiTer, the atatet- 
man U in oflect an ■nthor,* would be 
oar modom wajr of oipTeMinfr the irwan- 
ing of the paMage. 80 Slallb, " Indem 
er OcMtM gebeod iiM Staataohrin 



B. fvvr)«al(w] ' waking erileop- 
lag,' i.e. ander all ilniiaialaniMW liwi 
diUona of nind. ■ To hnT• μ Inow- 
ledge, clear or eoaftna^ of JnaHea ud 
l^jnetioe, ic, cannot b«t be a mininuli 
to a writer, tbo««h tb• maltlt•^ witk 
one roioe miUwl mA loMnuM•.' lU• 
leb. OS *, •Mtlf wi»nr< *fr h^ «fc* 
Ir^ mUj^ir ear' iBt* •#r' iwtt i^n w. 

Λι •! ^■♦■I.V"i] •» tba ipBKhc• 
Toeiled br rhapeodea have beea nken 
with a vfew to parmadoo, and wlt)M>t 



attempt at qntetkolu er to 
See Mow 278 o, ml 'Opj^ ml <f τη 
iXXti «elfvir 1^^ , , , . nwrMtan, 
whene• It tbilewi that el tw| ^l ^iμ^ψm 
(λ^) u to be nndorrtood Ittandlj, BBd 
not Bi Stallb. and Hetnd. eappoe^ tf tka 
declamattoM of aophUta. ϋψώψηι U 
met with In non-tedinteal mbb• fai 
Charm, ad Bn^ fdrn 1^•, 4* ' iy*, 
ml «U* Lfitptrtw fiei Mniii ~ 



rogator; method. There >• thonrfbre mo 
oeoawoa for Heind.'» eon], int M/Um u, 
VettittBt' ■ ■ 



lU ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟΣ [278. λ 

Θψηως χόρΐΛ^ Xeyo/io^if κσϊ τφ ορτι γραφομα^ις iv 
ν^νχ^ VC/H Suroiw re καΧ ιταλ£μ καΧ άγαμων» ^ν μόνους 
το TC hmfyi% c&oi iccu rAcoy καΙ afiov onrouS^s* Scu^ 
22 rovf roiovrovf Xoyovs ^avrou X^caA&i oToi^ vt€i9 ym}- 
αίον$ cZraiy irpSnov μ€Ρ rw iv ίαντψ, iaa^ ev/^edctg h^» 
hntra c? riycf rovrov ίκγονοί re irou oScX^l afia &B 
αλλαισ&ι^ αλλ«»ι^ ^xcus icar* ά^ΐαι^ Μφνσαν* rov9 82 
ttXXov9 xaip€iy iSiv — oSrof 8c ό roiovros cu^p Ku^wwi^ 
Ζ #iu8/>€» cirai oZby ίγώ re καΙ σν cuf cu/ac^ &i^ ac re kcu 

ΦΑΙ. Παντάνασι μ^ν οΖν €γωγ€ βούΚομαί re και 

CV^OflOi & X^Cif • 

^/2• OvKoSy η8ΐ7 ν€παίσθω μυετρίως ημΜ^ ra π€ρΙ 
λοχοϋ^ ical αν re ίΚθων φράζε Ανσιψ, οτι νφ καταβάρτ€ 
€19 ro Ννμφων νάμα re καΙ /iovaclbv ΐ}ΐτονσαμ€ν λόγων, 
ΙΗ Ar^oTcXXov Xeyciy Αυσίψ re καΙ et ης άλλος σχηηίθησί ο 
λαχονς, καΙ Όμηρφ καϊ €4 ης άλλος aS ποίησιν φιλην 
^ & f»8]^ crvvrcuciice, τρίτον 82 ^όλωνι καΐ όσης ^ν 

S78b ^r lUpNf j We Biiiflt either re«d on the opposite tide of tlie straiiii, were 

witli Heind. ^r ^ancit re^eit, or ^jeet in Ikct riTer-nymphs. See Henrins ad 

Μ with Hfaveh. and SUllh. The former Virg. Eel. τϋ. 21. •* ^ympkae, nosttr 

«ncdlent eeeniB to me preferahle. amor, LihHkrid^M : Lihethrot fime est 

Ιέτ f Iftfflf iwf] Not eqniT. to clffff nbi colnntnr Muim• et sie nit LiU^ 

J»^• hnt father to ^^ i #ι4μτ A^t If' ikrid§9, ae si diceret SippoenmidM η 

•Ire i sifiii the word within, if it Ibnte Hi|)poerenet ut aotem poetae in- 

Wm been recovered hj himself, or, as Tooent Nvraphaa, sicnt hoe loco t etiam 

H wm^ idf-eown• and not transpfauited in fine (Ba. x• 1), Ejcirtwmm Aaiie, 

flmn tom• other mind. ArHhmu, mihi eoneede Morem/ liaec 

B. tfAJuunr] This lonie or rather old ratio est» qnod secundum Varronem 

Altie Ibrai ia Atq. hi Plato. See fai- ipsae sint Kymphae quae et Mnsae, nam 



«as» B. 240 B» note. On this archaism et in aqon eonsistere dicontur, quae do 

nee BcnucT. Dissert on Phahuris, f liii. firaUbas manat." Ac ArbUdes Uhet. 

(foL H. p. 6^ Djree). li. p. 706» Dind.» ArcM^H^M^r I) τ«τ 

•ttm MISooM M8S. giro 14 hot see ψφηη^, Iri ΜμψΜ md Μ •4#μ Aci wut 

nh o r e , n. ^72 a. r» »iy i>ri»l 8o also Hosjch., N^iifM* 

f(f t« Itsp i ffi r ra^ re and ^levrtiitr] MeSmi ft•!. It is curious that there is 



ABmling to tho reeess on the banhs or no trace of this conneiioo in Homer ι 

th• IBsens, described in tho openinff from which however we are not to infer 

•eat of the dhJogne, which was saered that it was a bter inToution. See 

•• ftn and the Njmphe, and decorated Wefek.Qr. OOtteriehre, i. 706. Bj mmm 

wHh fanngus inserted In nichescanren on is oMant» not the Ilissus, but the fimn- 

th• raeka. 8trict]j speaking this was Ufai pdk» ^νχ^•ν dUr•» described 280 

or ITsyifflStr, Fui and the ■» which flowed into the stream. 



XTBVhi heiif hMepamhIo hi such loca• c. «edinr ψΛ V | 4^ «Mil Thb die- 

Bit the ifneao IHasidee» to tinetkm is «xplafamd bj Lcgg. ββΟ D, 

iMBpl• wai didicnted whleh th• €Mm. qnoUt TtArm tV 




278, d] 



ΦΑΙ^ΡΟΧ. 145 



wokiTucois λογοΐ9 νόμους 6νομάζων σνγγραμματα ίγραψατ 
€4 μίν €ΐΖως ^ τάληθ^ς €χ€ΐ, €τυΡ€θηκ€ ταύτα» κολ ίχωρ 
βσηθ^ιν^ €19 ίλεγχον ιών nepl &y eypa^, καΐ λέγων αύτσς 
Βυνατος τα γν/ραμμένα φανΚα άποδ€ΐ^α4, ον rt τωι^ 
D Ιπωνυμίαν ίχοντα Set λ€^€σ^α4 τον roiovrov, αλλ' 4φ* oTs 
€σπονΒακ€ν iK€UHuv. 

ΦΑΙ. Τίρας οΖν τας ίπωνυμίας αντ^ ν€μ€ΐς : 

ΣΛ. Το μ€ν σοφόν» Ζ Φαιδ/χ. KoXtlv e/iOiyc μ4γα 

ίρ&σί wima «μτ^α^ιρβ ace) Ιτι %mnrm9iw as ρ•μβγράφ99 with 80I0D, Imt with tb• 

ύ woi^τaί, ^9$μ^¥ μ^ρ «oi σχ•/ιμβτΛ μ4• sincere mvcitigmtort of tmth as a Pbilo• 

A«vt XMp^r, xiyovt i^iAovf c Jt m'^^ loplicr. Tlie former name• may aenre 

Ti^^rrct, μ4κ•ί I* •! ace) ^υΦμΛ^^ itftv for the author who liat nothing in him 

ΡιΐμάτΜΡ, ψιλ^ βηβαρίσΊΐ rt «el aiXi^ci greater or morogloriooa than tMphrafes 

Μρονχρώμ9¥9ΐ : wIkoco it appoarR tliat which lie hai pat on paper» or deiirered 

the dialogue of tragedy would be ranked in the form of a let ■pcech* whaterer 

n« νοίησιι ψιλ^. In tlie passage of the pains he may have taken in the arranga• 

liaws llttto seems to rcgrvt the divorce mcnt and combination of the parta. 

between poetry and muMic, as a sign of d. Τλ μΐψ ro^r ^Φ•ψ μ4ι^ wp4wt»'] 

d'.vliniiig Art. Tlie eomm. qnoto Plsnnen. 134 c, e&aevr 

it rir ip voAiTiacoit A^yotf] ' whoe^'cr» «fr^p ri &λλ• «ντηι ffvirri|fAi|t μ9τ4χ%ί9 

under the form of iioliticai discounieM, ewac iy tini μαΚΚ•ρ % §§hp fmi^t Ιχ#«τ 

wliifh lie names laws, hiis composed writ- r^tt Aarpi/Scrrinfr fVirr^fitir. The terma 

ten trcatiHCH/ aud so committo<l ΙιίιηκβΙΓ ψίΚόσόφοί and φιΚοσοψίΒ are tradition• 

to nn Hct of aiithor.Hliip. Sclileicnii/H nlly said to Iiavc boon invented by I^• 

«rvXKoyois for xoyots is plausible, but tlitigoms (Cic. Tusc. Qu. V. 3). At wlmt 

nccfllcHn. time tlicy ciiine into general use in 

λ«γι»κ uvrhs Iv^urhf — φανλα άιτο* Atlion» iiiiiy be a question. Probably» 

8«i(ai] * ublc, by liiH own rira roceeflorte, however, not before the time of Socratfui» 

to dcnionet rate tlie inferiority of written from whom Isocmtes may have oon- 

s]>cccli to onil.' Previously (277 κ) one ceivedtlie idea of appropriating them, aa 

coiulition of a fint-rutc (i. e. a pbilofto• lie frequently does, to himself and hia 

pliicnl) writer wan stntcil to I)e α die- occupation. Of the comic poets Aristo• 

position to diKparagc writing : «ral οΰ9^¥α plianos is the first who unes ψιλ^σ•^?» 

wowor§ \6yoif — μ^γάΚηί έί^ιον ffwovhris but in a late play, ,the Eccleniazusaa * 

yρaφηιfaι. The inclining is not that the (v. 571). A piUsage in Aristides, Rhet• 

pliilosoptier will give α formal proof of ii. 407, Dind., is illiutrative of the his• 

the inferiority of writing, but tbnt, by tory of the word, and indirectly of the 

the skill with which ho conducts a viva passage before us. He protests against 

ror# inquiry, he will leave that im- the restriction of the term to any par• 

presMion on the minds of his hearers, ticnlar class or sect of thinkers or writers» 

HtflUb. quotes in illiHtration of this uhc maintaining that in the best times ^ιλ•• 

of Ανο8«Γ{αι, Phacd. 72 c : TcXrvTMyra νοφίΛ meant ψιΚοκαΚία rit acal 9ίβτρφ^ 

wd^ru ληρον rh^ Έκδνμ/ι«κα avo3c/(«i<i^. ircpl Kayous, acol •ύχ i rvy rpowot •ντ•ι» 

οΰ rt rwy^ff— άλλ' dp' ols iffwovlaKw a\kk watUiu koiwAu This general sense» 

intiyttv] He who fulfils the conditions he says, is attested by " Demosthenes and 

last enumerated, who employs no terms thousands of others," including Plato 

which he is not prepared to define, and himself, who uses the term both in its 

makes no statements which ho cannot popular and its restricted acceptation. 

defend, kc., muut not on any account The same passage reviews the history of 

receive a designation proper to any of .the word «O^ter^t, which in the days of 

the above-named pursuits, but must be 

nsmed after those which form the serious • Where, however, W. Dindorf pro- 
business of his life. In other wonls, he poses ψιλ^ημοκ, metri canM. Meinek• 
iff not to be classed as Koymv vvyypap*ht adheres to the received reading, which 
with Lysias, as iroinr^t with Homer, or is much more suitable to the oontext. 

VOL. I. L 



■ I I P, , . , .,, ii W. l.i.l H I ■ ■ ■ I ■ 



—Μ», β] *AUP0X. 147 

ΦΑΙ. nwoum^i 

ΧΛ• Jcum μα αμώρΛ^ ^ κητίί ΤΌνς Έ€/ί Amrimm 

κοφαίξτθαν mart ονδ^ ^ γόηοιτο AoufyMurr&r «yiOMitfirf^ 

λιί/ΜΤ, cftTC ci avr^ fi^ α«οχ/»ΐ|σα4 τοντα, In |i€£Ci» 
l&corn rif φιλοσ^^φίΛ τ§ ην dy^m Siaimfu revra Si^ 



1Θ0). TIm Hmw ilic ot Mitiow dile . tSS c; « yt r ^a w vA4W % wilup «fir Iftp 
of the PkMdr. Mb all«r Ike ratam Aair ii%i<— ρ tiB^^i^iir. 
«f hpim fima TIrarii (bx. 411)i ud ifrv tl «^ #4 Ι η χ/ ^η ί ] Tri|f• ^ 
we wqr fhenlhn mmim Uotr• to be v«• I Imw• tnu fgd to ike taft tt» 

tlie fw " " 



«adcr lUii J wlieft tlie tmmA ie mp• wdiif of tlM BodL uid irai 

IMwcd to lie «Mile. He wm two ud μιμμμμΙ liy 

immiJytu•ίh9iwtAβr^hpί»L•^^Ύh3Λ OMifcigrGfeera^LU whooailifaiU• 

ctttiro pviage ie Inedeted fej CSeero fai rio• tlw Μ of Uw Mlowiag cIhmo». Wo 



tbe Onlor. xiii. 41 s Kit oiIm c|Mri in οιοΙμΙοβ b Mt Mlieea W 8pei^ ite 
«itTOM iMgim liioedri bii iprfs vcrlii• wm Uw fitet to eoB atleHtai •• tt• 

'Ailoleecc•• otion Im pm rt o aco of Hw TwiMift odbnloA te 



noii^ ο P Uo e iiw^ leocmlc• ort» eed qoM Uw teit• (See Appnrfii IL) 




di illo ongiiKr• hibet dieera. Qnidtoa• woold aot bo 

dem?" iiM|oit ille. ««Sf^ioio adU io- ilioold oiMer» •• o'lMocli-writM^ 

gcnb ridetor one qaon ot owi ondfo- tuMO all U• rivoli hm taot pnkmkm» or 

■Unm Ljrioe eonfioratar. ΑηκΙοιοο od ιΙμμΜ be iiitiiied wifli tide ldo|«i• 



Tirtotnii bm^ iiidoles : ot BUBino «u• not enploywait• aad bone Inr • difiw 

nun itetBrum sit, ή, qoBBi oetato pro- impolBe to Idgher tbipga. HcnOi• μ^ 

ocMerit, «at m boc orataonum gcacre eni Avox^^rai ruwrm, rmnimrif τ4 λιΐγ•» 

Bnne sindcC, tantum, c|Uontutn poerw, y pu f w , i^kk r^oviifrif «or* tliiiyiop 

rclk|Qis pmcstet omnibu•, qni unqaam rtpk tit ftXm^wf i mM, Ib oiber wofdi^ 

orationcii attigvmnt : «at (nri^ ti con• two eoonee were before bin s tbot of 

tcntui hU iMMi fiicrit• diviBO aliquo animi pencreriBg io bb preaeot eBipbraoBt, 

Biota Buyora concapUcat. Incit eBim ib wbidi eaae Soar, aogon tbot bo will 

natura pliikwopliia in lit\JQ• viri mcnte throw all otber bgograpben lato tbo 

f|uacdani." Haoc de adolcuccnte Socratct abade ; wcoiidlj, tliat of abaBdooiag tbo 

angorator. At ea de acniore acribit rbetorical aod adopting tlie pbOoooabie 

Pbto, ct Hcriiiit aonnalia, et <piidem, profcaaaon. laoer•, a• wo know, ttooe 

ciagitatfir oinninm rlictorain, bnne mi• the fonnor altematiTC.—If the Volgaito 

ratur anum. Mc antcin, qai liocratem reading Iri Μ be retained, tbo Bieoning 

iKNi diU^^nt, una cum Socrate et com wiU rather be, that laocr. wiU add to 

Platone errarc pntiantor. bb eminence in tlie λ^γοι ait yvr #«i• 

279. Iri Tff 4^i7€m«trTffpy «cfffibfai] χ9φ•* aome farther ocoomplishBWBta of 

Tlic phnMcologj ia liorrowed from tlie a higlicr kind ; that witboot ceanng to 

medical writer• and their doctrine of be a Xayayy d ^at, be will inlbae iBto bb 

temperament. " ΊΊιο elements were rhetorical exerciaea an ebaieBt of pbi• 

kindlier mixed ^ in Iiioer. than in Ljsiaa. losoplib specnbtioo. A fiiTOoraUo cntie 

Corop. £|N»t. Til. 326 c, •»χ •βη» •«». might sar that the prrdbtk». tboa 

^MTTf ^i^u KfmBif'Mrmtt where f^h understood, was Tcrificd in Ida praetbo. 

as in the daose preceding tliis passage, Bat it b diflicolt to bdiere that tko 

refers to inteUectoal endowments, not slireds of idiilosophy with which laoer. 

moral (#In). Legg. zLOSOa, tb^t flrai gamiabea hborationa woold baroacitcd 

r•^ rsis^Tsa j μ^ «po^rav ffcri κ9Λ^9μ4• tbo admiration of Pbto; and tbo baa oo^ 

as tbe rbetoridaB omits bo op p or tB oity 

irA^ % ooflw» Imp^wm] Rpbt. Til. of diapanigifig that terj acbiioo of '' 

h 2 



148 ΠΛΑΤΩΝΟΧ ΦΑΙΔΡΟΧ. 

oSr iyL• μΐρ wapa τωρ^ των θ€ων ώς i^ots ιτωΖικο!^ 
*Ισοκρατ€ΐ ίζαγγίΧλω, σν δ* ίκ€Ϊνα ως σοΐς Δυσί^^• 

ΦΑΙ. Ταντα ίστοΛ. άλλα un/xcv, cVciS^ καΐ το τηητγος 
ipniar€poy γ4γον€ν. 

ΧΛ. OuKow άζαμ/ίνω npiw€i rourSc nop€V€aOai ; 

ΦΑΙ. Τί μηρ ; 

ΧΩ. */2 ^iXc IIw Τ€ καΐ άλλοι όσοι r^Sc dcot, ^οίητ€ 
μ4η καΧφ ycFcicr^at τορ^οΘ^ιτ €ζωθ€Ρ δ* οσα €;(ω, rots 
ib^T&9 clmi μοι φίΚμι. νΚονσιον δ^ ρομίζαμί τον σοφόν. c 
rh hi χρνσον πλήθος €Ζη μο^ όσον μψ'€ φέρ€ΐν μητ€ 
Sytw hwair άλλος ^ ο σώφρων. 

^Ετί άλλον του &€Ομ€θα, Ζ Φα7Βμ€ ; €μοΙ μ^ν γαρ 
μετρίως ηΖκται. 

ΦΑΙ. Καΐ 4μοΙ ταντα συν€ύχου• κοι^α γαρ τα των 
φίΧωιν. 

ΧΩ. ^Ιωμ€ν. 

Ifctic; which It it the object of the r&w Κλλ•# κτι^μάτω^ tymow, ^λ* 

Fhecdr. to cult abore all other•. «d ^^B^mtt ^Λ rpv^t %Λ ιτλνντΦΐ^ 

Β. r«SrS«] Of coime to the ftel nnd htparo^^t ανν&ρ iwft ΐσράκΚοψτο (p. 

leijpupit irrht—i ^262 d), to Pan, Ache- 120 e). Tlie Commentaton seem to me 

loM» aad the Iliesun Mnic• or Xymphi, to niiatake llato'» drift, when they quote 

who•• Αγ«1λ/ι«τ• ere mentioned in the as in point tlie ipccch of Antisthenct in 

cpcaing leeiif, pw £90 b. Xenophon't Han(|tict iv. 34. The Cynic 

MfT^ μ•ί ««λ(^ y9p4w$mt rMolfr] tliinks r•^ Mpiiw9vt •^ iw τύ οίκφ 

8ocr. pniya~(l) that he may be *made rhw wXomrow mU r^p wtmlw Ιχιιιτ Αλλ* iw 

baa«tiral in the inward part•;' (2) tliat rtSt ψνχβΤι, and lo far agrcct with 8ocr. 

Midi outward advantage• as he poMctie• in tlie text ι bnt tlie remainder of hi• 

way aoi interfer• with hi• •οα1'• health ι epcech is an ίη^κύμίορ vtWar gninff ikr 

(I) that ha may eoont tlie wise wealthy ; hoirond the moderate views of Plato. 

and (lastly) that the amount of gold at Of the phrase Kytir «rel pipewnaoa sensu 

Ua disposal auiy be such as tW tetn- bono^ as they aay, Ueind. gives one 

perata auin, and ho only, can ' bear and other instance Arom Plato» liCgg. 817 a : 

carrr•* The last daose of the prayer is 4ώ^ tim t (rmw wpi rptey^lw wairmw) 

ammgnoos» ibr the temperate man, the #ν«τ#ρ•τΗ^•»α>ιι^ ovrm^i wmt' *a ί«Ί«ι• 

WUM of well-regulated mind, can ' bear wartpop ψιτωμ•ρ &μιρ tf t τ^ w6kip re 

and carry ' asore gold than another with- ««1 x^^for # m4 / «al riiP iredf^ir ψ4ρωμ4ρ 

out ii^ury to his moral being: he can vt acel Αγωμ^ρι i.e. 'may we have firee 

alao dispense with money and money's ingress and egress with our poetical 

wofth better than others. And this am* wares ? ' But in this passage of the 



hignity seem• Intentional, implying that Phaedr. it is rather equiv. to * manage,' 

Soeratca neither prays for wealth with ' administer,' as in riutarch, de Frat. 

the worldlinfff nor defireeates it with the Amore, 486 Β t i ainKfht ty^i aal p4ptt 

Qraic Both the sentiment and Ian- warrm, acel #aiiyii(rrai ael tt^avt^ai* 

naga of this petition derive illustration awl U •ύΜι wfieu^tp. Both senses 

nroB a fine passage of the Critias, where» are to be distinguished firom the much 

Ib daaeribing the spirit and temper of more fluniliar usage of A^t ir aal f4p§tp 

the dtiseoa of ΙΛμ Athmtis, Fkto says. In the sense of 'plundering' or 'harry• 

9A wXV *fyf » ydrra I rta s^arr t t wputpk lag' an aoamy'a eouatry» or 'saeklng'^a 

tj aSFra Λ w mfi pt m, tral pf9tms 1^•^•» eaptmad towB. 
afar ΛχΦφ9 rhw reS xpwwmB re «el 



^VPPENDIX Ι• 
ON THE EBOTIG DISGOUBSES OF SOCBATE& 



TOE nmn DiaooimeB op socbates. 

Op the two speediee pot into the mouth of Soermlee in this dklogM^ 
the first 18 a homily on the evil efiecta mod inherent bneenew of tibe 
pnetioe of wmAfimanek μ it wma nndentood hjr LjsiM nnd feUoiiodi 
bj the Athenians of hie day. The aignmenta addoeed bj L/mm 
had all been founded on eoneiderations of expediencj : the tfi/mmt 
would gain more in fortune and loee Iom in reputation bj eompljrfaig 
with the entreaties of a suitor who had no real alfeetioB lor him Λλμ 
he would bj yielding to a truly impassioned admirer : he is adTised, 
in ehort, to consent to dishonour for the iake of worldly adTantage. 
Socrates artfully supprcsees his indignation on hearing sentiments 
so cynical and immoral, pretending to have paid attention only to 
the style and arrangement (ro fnfrofiutw) of the discourse, without 
heeding its subject-matter. His οΐλΊΐ counter>speech is confined to 
eetablishing the first of Lysias's topics, ** that it is not good to show 
favour to a suitor who is in love." His arguments, like those of his 
III prodecesflor, professedly ap|)eal to self-interest, but to a self-interest 

more enlightened comprehensive and far-sighted. The vulgar ^Μστ^ 
is, he insists, of all companions the most disagreeable and the most 
pernicious. By yielding to his importunities the ^p^ifMyof will de- 
liver himself body and soul into the power of a jealous and capricious, 
a selfish and brutal tjrrant : he will surrender all he holds most dear 
m without an equivalent either of pleasure or profit. The pleasure, 

'^^ such as it is, will be reaped by the t^Murr^ alone, while the conse- 

quences to the ^/Mvof will be the probable wreck of his worldly 
prospects and bodily health, and the certain deterioration of his 
mental enltore, '*the thing which is of all most precious in the ejus 



150 ON THE EROTIC 

of gods And meiiy** 241 c Incidentally, and an if unintentionally, 
Soeratea paints in the blackest and we may add the truest colours 
tlial passioii which was the bane of Athenian society. In Athens 
the list of ** things, of which it is a shame even to speak," was 
briefer than with us ; and Socrates would hare 1x}cn untrue to hie 
calling had he been deterred by prudery or fastidiousness from 
approaching a subject of which poets sang, men of letters wrote, 
and fine gentlemen in their ** noctes cocnacque deum " delighted 
to reason. The sanctity of Socrates is not the Iohs to be acknow- 
ledged, because unalloyed with sanctimoniousness: and those who 
are inclined to be sceptical as to the unblemished purity of his 
aentiments and teaching upon this to us ofiensivo subject, ought to 
hare their doubts dispelled when they find the literal nnd not over- 
refined Xenophon uniting his testimony with that of Plato. Xcuo- 
phon was under no temptation to represent his master as η loAicr 
thinker or purer moralist than he really was : if his picturo of 
Socrates is unfaithful it is either bcrau!<e he puriK)sely throws 
into the shade the more un|M)pular of his clioi'actcriKties — tliosu 
qnalities in fact which stood in the most markc<l contrast to tho 
maxims and usages of his time and country : or liecnuse he occa- 
aionally sacrifices general eflcct to nccurncy of detail. It is tho 
nore satisfactory that in the discourse on Love, put into the mouth 
of Socrates in Xenophon's Banquet ', wo find arguments which so 
atrikingly resemble those in the speech under our review, as to 
make it very probable that in both we have the actual sentiments 
of Socrates represented — we may even say rcpiOduced — by his rival 
dieciplee• From both we rise with the feelings expressed by tho 



* ۥ ynSL There it thii diflerenco between tlie two tpceehes tlmt Pinto's U ail- 
d wc d to the 4ρΑμ9ΡΦί, Xenoplion'f to CalHaii, who wm In the condition of au 
J|parr4f• Bat allowing for this, the train of reasoning is suhstantially tho same, 
and the memblaDce in certain passage• striking. Compare, for instance» tlio 
fiiUofwfaig:— 

Xea. { 21• «A μ^^ $rt yt iipmiot ΙΑρψ Plato, 2*10 o, ψ9Μτ4ρψ yup wptwfivrtpot 
•M* Iri y emXhs φίκ4η «βλφ eel ipmm nwiir, κ.τΛ. lb. n. ipwrr% μ\ψ i^iw 
•kr ifmw JyuAfli; ^4•'•• m^ip, 9^νβ¥τ4ρβΜ «el «&« 4w 6p^ 

α 23^ iffl η/4φ tm irps#«rr£r «el Vfs#- lb., if m m hf&omi 9ίπτ•μ4ρψ acel 
•vet f ψίΚ.4ψ«το$ # Αλλ•« ru^t ναβ'•» •fr#i|«'ir Λΐ9Φαρομ40ψ row 
ψ^ΚΜψ^βΜΤΦψ να^α«•λον•€ΐ. 4ρωμ4ρφρ, firrc μ9€ ^lenft 4^mpirmt 

βΛτψ lw^p9r9ι0, 

{ 82^ Iri Arff^ ^ιλ(αι nrrove'(« 241 C, ruvri rt eir χ^, 4 vei, |inr• 

Μίμί ί ΐ 44t4Aey99 vilrrtf ^ι#τ4^##α . . . ρμϊρ «αΙ tlUwm r^r 4pmffTw ^ιλίβτ, Sri 

T«r Μ TV» wd^ert 4Έ%99μ»^τηί¥ wmkKu ok ^cr* ffureUff γίγτίΓβι, kkijk ririsv 

|»ireen rW 4μ ώμ 99β9 ... «el ^r 4w μ^ρ rpimw xapw vAfV'^ieriit, . . 4ft A^acM 1^ 

T^ TV» wa f m rt Xf4^i Mvfwri Tit a^t, Αγβνντ* 4f «««I• fiAevriy 4pm^tdi, 
4ίτη §αηφ mU v^t τΑ #(τι• hk vAifr• 
••r%r Tii9r« J b^ y a^ mU vpkt τΑ mmimk 



DISOOUBSES OF 80CRATE& 151 



^ 



I 



hjuom of XenoplMMi (e. λ ΐχ •4^4"' *B^, ft %ΛκβΜψη§, tmkk «« 

CtMMoniiiig Uiis fini diaecNino of SoenlM^ wo naj flwtiwr 
dbeonro» Uwl it ie aeoompaaicd with a brief prelkAorf eiqporiti«i 
of the PtaaioB of Love. This pra&ee^ it mint be eUofwodl, dees 
not either in mallor or meimor hemioiiiie with the iaipmiivo 
exhortftlioii which Ibilows it. Thit Pbto aeems to have Ml» Ibr he 
ha• toparated tlie prefiiee from the maia body of the dieeeurae hjr 
a druBaUe interlude. Iti purpoee ie, liowoTer, dear. Plato Meaat 
to iutimato that tlie ipmt of whieh the ftnt dieooon» tieata la tike 
mm not of Yeuus Uimnia» bat rather of Yenua FMideaN»*. It 
ie aa appetite for ploamire eooabined with a eeneibilitj to beaty 
ju»t mitlicicnt to eroate a pemonal prolbrenee» bat insoflcieat la 
elorato or purify tlie eomponml emotion of whieh it is aa iagio» 
diont. Itjfolf feeble, the Love of Beau^ derivee its stm^lh 
and ilre from its baser but more powerful companion• It is 
the ddight in Insanty is tlius alkjed with appetite and 
by the alloys tluU to the irrosistiblo passion rcsalting hmm Urn 
eombiiuaion the name of Love is ordinarily assigned. Thb is 
prolxibly the meaning of the very obseare etynrakgical dolai 
tioii of ipmt whidi eoiiclodes the pre&tory ezpositiott r efc nrad to 
(p. 238 c). 

We have seen that Socmtes in this speedi eonfines himself to eae 
of f lie two topics handled by Lysias. lie proves eoavinei^gly tm 
ού χμη τψ ifiim χαρίζ^Φαι ; but he omits to show wi χρ^ Xf^ 
σθαί T^ μη ifiStvru Ilif* motives for this omission are to us obviooSy 
but it \n not liiH way to explain bis true motives. Accordingly he 
affect» an excecfling liorror at bin own impiety, ami deep contritioa 
for tho wrong he liau done to one of the Immortal•*. ** Is not Eros,** 
he exchiims, *'n god and a «on of Aphrodite ?** **So we are told,** 
rcplicH Phocdriis. ** Lysias docs not tell us βο, nor does that dis- 
course which fell indeed fix»m my lipf*, but represents your views of 
the nnlurc of Eros rather than my own, for you bewitched me, and 
I Hfioko under a spell.*' In other words, your views of Love and 
those of Lyeias are unworthy and ignoble: there is another and 
purer paHsion of which you reck not, a passion alone entitled to the 
84icrcd name which you abuse '• 

' Compare Xcn. Symp. c. viii. §§0, 10. 

* Tb'ie panofre conveys a bitter reflectioo upon the i^mrunl Κίγφΐ of LjMS» sad 
ncrha|M upon oilier popular eotnpoeitkxi• of the day. >Vbetlier it ia fair to raad ia 
It a sweeping coDdemnatkm of the so-ealled tophista is anotber mstter. 80 fbr aa 
we know, Lvsiae was the first to oommit to writing diaooonca of this il ai criptio a, 
and it ia an iiunstioe to P r o ta goras and Prodiena and Htppiaa to make the» seeosa• 
plices in the oflenoe. That tlie speech of Lysiaa is in a τ^ kgitimale asnn of the 
word fopbistieal we may firedy gnuiti hot that Plato p rodoese it aa a ipiclmia sf 



153 ON THE EROTIC 

Th» tttdden oatburat of pkme romono will eurpribe no one who lias 
studied either the Socimtes of Plato or the Socrates of Xenophon. 
Though something of irony is mixed with it, it is not wholly ironical. 
Socimtes never affected to have shaken off the religious prejudices of 
his time and country : lie even added to them some privalo fancicH 
of his own• Though the &iifu»ruNr, the voice or inward monitor of 
which he often speaks, was not, as later and paiticularly Christian 
writers have assnmed, a natal Creniun or familiar Demon, he doubt- 
less supposed it to come ftxmi some external and ^upcmntural source. 
And as regards tlie god Eros in particular, he repeatedly avowH 
himself his servant and votary. On this point his language is so 
strong as to have laid him open to grave misapprchenMions on the 
part of his contemporaries. In XenophonV Ikinquct ho calls him- 
self a tfwawn|f of Eros *, an adept in all Love's myFtcrie^, nnd dc- 
cfatfes that he cannot remember the time at which ho was not in love 
with some one or other— o&r ίχω χρόνοι ciircir ir ψ ουκ ^ρώκ τικος 
tmrtXm In the Tlieages again he tells us that the ouly science ho 
is thoroughly acquainted with is the Erotic* {σμικρού vivos μαθήματος) 
•—''a poor thing, but his own." Neither muKt we forget the elo- 
quent peroration of his speech in Plato's 8ymi>of(ium * — «cu avrus τψω 
Tm ^puTtica, Kui ί^Λφ€ρ6τηίς ^σ#τ«, καΙ τ<η« αλλικ« ira/MuccXcvo/Aoc, και 
vSr re teal del lyicwfuajw r^ SiVofiu^ και avipttar τον "Epo.ros καθ* 
if9om M% τ tlpl. In the same dialogue he names Alcibiailes on the 
object of his tlKn ruling passion. We know how Alcibiades liatl 
misunderstood him, and how he had lieen undeceived. No one uow- 
a-days puts so gross a meaning upon the words of iSocratcM, but 
there is another misconception against which we shall do well to 
guard. The ψ^η of »Socrates is not that mystical emotion which 
Plato paints in the highly imaginative mythical discourse which we 
shall presently consider. If less exalted and poetical, it was more 
unequivocally pure. It was not the lieauty of Alcibiades, but his 
splendid mental endowments, his great capacity for good or for evil, 
which excited tlie admiration and the solicitude of Socrates. 01 
f^ y trs Cmt |«oAAor φιλονσι τώμ cvcpycrovficva0r is the dt*ep and true 
remarlc of Aristotle; and it Was the memory of what he had dono 
and sufiered for his brilliant but erring friend which warmed the 
heart of Socrates towards Alcibiades, and prompted him to ever 
greater ellbrts in his behalf. This affection was not diminished by 



tht gcnsfsl tcseUng of those whom be wookl hsve %t^\ea Sophiete, ie an aienmp• 
tioa wUdi aooe hot loote or pr^adiced thinken will be diipoied to make. The 
Waring of this laei obeemitk» will be intelligible to tboie who have been hi the 
kMl of Mdmg tbefar Fkto by the light of SUllbaam'e notes. 
« Xeu. Omv. vlfl. S. • p. 128. • p. 212 a. 



meOOUBSES OF SOCRATE& lU 

the grievow AmOIs t» Urn «iMUMler of Us oljeel, aad wwrid hrnim 
nmakMd eqwiU^ «Iraie IumL AkibiadM been μ ηφχ μ a S^jrrt 
Μ indeed TlieMletws mnoUMr of hit ^MiyMTM, aeems to hairo boon'• 
For OS oltodiBMit liko this» ^ιλ&ι eoeaiod mod wma too ooid a 
Soeraloe eoiild find no oUmt none for it tiiMi tgm% nod ke 
flonle hhneelf μ tlio ^mmtt^ of AMUodoe oeeordingljr. In Bko 
mnnner, Eoripidee does not eernple to denote hj the mbo tenM tibe 
peeeionnle lore of η eon Ibr η tender end noble Β 



ipurt pof/rpm «eSSu» •4 γί^ Irr* I^Mt 
JUUUf&rmii&irl^or'. 



Tlmt Socimte• was to tbia extent aeriotte in proleaeing himwlf dM 
Totarj of Eros there con be Uitle donbt. But with this eeriene- 
neee was mixed in large mcninre that bamonras atBwtatien of 
qualities tlie «φροβίΐο of bis own which the Greeks knew as tibe 
c^Mnia of SocnUcs• Intelleetaallj the acotest man of his age^ ho 
represents liimaelf in all eompanies as tlie dnllest perNn present. 
Morally the purest» he allbcts to be the slave of passion, and b mr ow s 
the language of gallantly to describe a benerolenee too exalted Set 
the Gomprdiension of bis eontemporaries. He is by toms an ^lasi^i» 
a irpoeywyoff, a ^Μσιρονέι % a μΜΜΜηκβα\ disguising the ■anttlty of 
liis true vocation by names suggestiTO of rile or ridicuhNMi isMiges» 
Tlio eamo spirit of whimsical paradox leads him, in Xenophenls 
Banquet *, to argiio that his own eatyr-like visage was superior in 
beauty to that of the bandsomest man pro^cnt. That this irony was 
to pomc extent calculated is more than probable ; it disarmed ridicule 
by antici|Niting if, it allayed jealousy and propitiated envy : and it 
po^Hihly procured him admission into gay circles fW>m which a more 
solemn teacher would have been excluded. But it bad for its basb 
a real greatness of soul, a hearty and unafiected disregard of popular 
opinion, a perfect disinterestedness, an entire abnegation of selC Ho 
made himself a fool that others by his folly might be made wise: bo 
humbled himself to the level of those among whom bis work lay that 
he might I'aise some few among them to his own level : he was ''all 
things to all men, if by any means he might win some•'* ** Of you 
w^bo are present,** says Alcibiades in the Sjrmposium ', '' there is not 
one who underetands Socrates : but I will unfold to you his tmo 
character. You all see or think you see that Socrates is a pas- 



' Tltenei. 143 B. Hoir mstcre hi• View of Um datSet of ta ipm§ ι |f we te• 
fVom Lyib 240 B, r«rf irvMTe «el #νττ4λλ•τη^ «.tA. Hobto'^miaiikaadkocp 

• Ereeth. SOa • Xen. Sjmp. iU. ία > TVnMk• Igl Χ aL 

s Cip. V. * p. 216 0» fal. 



154 ON THE £ROTIC 

moate mdmirer of beautiful ponone, that ho is oror in tlioir com- 
pany, and profeives to be enslaved bj their charms: again, his 
ignonuiee is boundless — he knows abwlutely nothing. Yet all this 
is counterfeit : it is but the grotcM|iio SiltMius-uiavk which conceals 
the features of the god within : for if you rcmo%'e the covering, how 
shall I describe to jou, my friends and lioon coin|miiionH, the excel- 
lent virtue jou will find within. I nscKure yon that if a youth be 
ever so handsome, his beauty is nothing to 8(K;ratcH : he looks upon 
it with a contempt you cannot fathom. So too if η rann bo rolling 
in wealthy or be remarkable for any other attribute ΛνΙΓκ*Ιι the vulgar 
admire and envy — all such ad%'nntages he count» a» di'osH, and their 
possessors as mere cyphers. Thus docs he spend bin whole life dis- 
fembling and playing w*ith the rcFt of ninnkiiid. Whether any of 
you have seen him in his serious mood, when he has tlin>wn n^ido 
the mask and disclosed the divine features lienciith it, in more than 
I know. But I Iwve seen them, and I can tell you that they 
seemed to me glorious and mar^'cllous and truly goiHikc in their 
beauty.•• 

This splendid elogc\ aiifully put by Plato in the month of Alci- 
biades, doubtless represents the feelings with which Socrates Λΐ'απ 
regarded by tlie philo»>opher liimHclf. But bin picture of Socrates as 
a man was more faithful than bis picture of Soci*ntcs as α philo- 
soplier. Plato was not content, like Xenophon, with reproducing 
from memory or from written memoranda, the df>ctrincH which 
actnally fell from his master's lip*^. When SooratcH died, the philo- 
sophical education of Plato bad but completed its iii*st stage. The 
•eqnaintance with other more ambitioun systems which his travels 
enabled him to acquire or to perfect ', though it never di^tuHied his 
reverence for the teacher of his youth, greatly enlarged his views of 
philosopliy and the philosophic calling : and as, in his earlier com- 
positions, Socrates had ever been the vovs τη9 ^τρφης^, the ruling 
and informing spirit of the dialogue, he continued in his later writ- 
ings to credit his first master with all the results of thought and 
stndy with which his own rescarchcH or the con%'ersation of others 
from time to time enriched him. The alteniative course would lia%'e 
been to have spoken in his own person or in that of some other 
philosopher. And this he has occasionally done, as in the Timaous, 
where a Pythagorean, and in the Sopbistcs and Politicus, where an 
£leatic Philosopher conducts the dialogue, to say nothing of his 

* I have ventured to call it io, in npito of the foolish and ill-natared renuirk of 

lyfsffr, 4y^ Μ fciM r»v Imtparwt clvtiir •^ ΜξφμΜΛ. Do Virt sctiv. p. 174. 

* A loens ckMicni on this ralject is Cic. «lo Rcpab. i. 10. 16. 

* Th• ttnm bj wkidb, μ b iwl known, Plato dtnotod the joang Aristotle• 







DI800UB8BS OF 80CRA.TB& tSS 

hlQsl wmkf Um Lum^ ki wliidi Fkio huMwIf appeara ia Um Aii 
diigviae of a * 8ΐΠΜ«βτ IWmb AtiienB.** B«t Ummi 
imf wffffw I and in Ilia ma§on»j of Ilia ivarin 
vmtauitj, Soenile• aeeapiet Uia tana plaaa af 
jwraatia Jia loga ai. 

TIU 8B0(»n» DieOOinUIB OF 80C»A.TBa» 

This Dieeoarae is • striking iaslMioe af tiia ^qaMUIiai 
potastas** whidi Plalo sssaand in his chuaetar af a pMaaapidc 
artist• Tha doctrines it is intended to eonrej wat« spaehiHy aad 
exclnsivelj hb own t thej are not onlj aon-SoGratic^ hat Umf aia 
praeiselj those in whidi Uie distinetkNi b e t wee n Ptntonisa and pwa 
Soeratieissi is to he looked for mad indeed hi «IlinBod hj Arklalla 
to reside. The imegerjr under whidi those doctriaes are ta m w 9f ta 
in dmwn iWim tlie nMMt vnrioos sonreesi Eicnliei firthagataaa, 
Orphic : hut the doc t ri n e s theauidves nre his own, ari wmj ha 
tmccd witla suflldent distinctness through the nanj-colonrad liatt 
of tlieir nllogoricni presentment '• 

In cmlenvouring to nmdjrae this speedi» wa sbouU peri»pe aa•* 
suit dcnmcss by taking the pliilosophical befiire the mjrthicai, dw 
tiling signiucd before tlie sign. Tlie two nro^ however, so fa le tw a t a a 
tlwt it is no cnsj task to keep them entirelj apart. It was Fhla'a 
design in this discourse to constmct a psychologieal Uiearj af dw 
passion of Love : to analyse it into its ccMistitnent elements^ and to 
refer each of Kiich elements to tliat region of tlie human soul to 
\vhicli it right fully belonged. In onlcr to this, ho presents us with 
u etntcmcnt of tlio divine origin and antecedent as woll as prospective 
existence of the soul : of it» threefold nature, and of the relation 
lie jure nn well a» de facto of the inferior to the higher fiiculties. 
Plnto*s Ethical theory is baf^ed u|M>n Ppychology, as indeed all sound 
Ethical science raui«t Ijc : it was therefore in his view impossible to 
consider Love in its moral until it had been viewed in its psycho• 
logical aspect; and as it was not his way to isolate the various 
branches of philosophy, but rather to consider them in their vital 
connexion with each other and with their common root, we must not 
be surprised if we are iiresented at an early stage of the discourse 
with a concise exposition of the nature and true conceptioa of 
the soul or vital principle. This investigation is prefaced by a dis- 
cussion on Madness. It had been assumed in the former speeches 
that the Lover was mad. The position is granted, but that, it b 

' At a later itsgo of the diKonion PUto rcpreseat• Socrsts• a• attribatfaMP the 
tpeedMt he hsd uttered to the direct hiepimtkm of the hiosl deitioib Ac» «^η^Τ* 
^ a. mhrnfm r^h tfrrevitvt #fe^ «•τΛ. MS 9. 



12β ON THE EROTIC 

urged, is no reMoa Am* slighting the Lover in compArison with hie 
eool nsd moe rivnL Madneee in not per η mi evil *. There is • 
Buidneee of heavenlj, μ there is one of earthly origin : one which 
imises • man above, as well as one which sinks him below his normal 
sel£ There is a madness of the seer, a madness of the priest, a 
■ladDest of the poet*, and from these three manifestations of mad• 
nese have flowed the choicest blessings to mankind. Love too is an 
eeslasj, a sacred rapture, a madness inspired bj heaven. Its origin 
is divine, its result the highest bliss \ This, sajs Socrates, it will 
be oar business to demonstrate, and onr proof will be such as to 
satisfy the educated philosopher, however it maj fail of convincing 
tiie dispnter of the law courts or the wrangler of the schools *. But 
a proof satisfactory to the philosopher mu^t not rest on mere popular 
principles• Love being a condition of the Soul, we must first inquire 
what soul is, and what are its IJpyo mu iroA^ the functions, active 
and passive, of which it is capable. 

In the theory of Love hereaAer to be developed, the antecedent 
immortality of the Soul is postulated. This position accordingly 
Socrates begins the second part of his discourse by affirming. 
His reasoning is σoώoif π%στη^ in other woiils it wouhl have been 
accepted as satisfactory by minds trained in the loAier schools of 
Grecian speculation, as in that of Pythagoras, from which the 
technical terms employed seem to have come '. It is assumed, as 
self-evident, that soul or life is the first cause of all motion, matter 
its opposite being capable of receiving and propogating, but not of 
originating, motion. But if it is the first cause of motion. Soul moves 
itself^ otherwise we mnst assume a cause of motion earlier than the 
first, which is a contradiction. Moreover, motion or activity being 
of the essence of Soul, it cannot cease to move without ceasing to be. 
And if it cease to be, the course of Nature must stand still. Neither, 
as ybunt b a form of ιcλn;σιf, can Soul ever have come into being. 
It b dy«rripor as well as ά^ιάφθορον, antecedently as well as pro- 
spectively immortal. To sum up its definition (ονσύι, Aoyof) in brief, 

• p. t44 A. • p. 246. 

1 i^ ff^rvxlf rf |tf 7irr]v wmpk 9tup ii τΦΜύηι μβα^Λ 8ί8•τ«ι. 246 Β. 

• S«iPMt μ^9 Avirr«t r«^t It wtwri. 246 C. Tlic word Utwbt it applied both to 
ths fkrm^ and tiie eristic aophisi — and here perbapa includes both. It denotes 
cbfcniea s withoat wisdom, talent without insight, acittcness without depth. UufX 
h SMrcorer a term pcrpetualW applied by Plato to his opponents, philcMopbicnl or 
otherwise, and periiaps in tb» pbice is fquivalent to the «plebeii philosophi'of 
whooi Oeero speaks in his well-known comment on this P^Mg*• Tuae, c 23, 
licet cooenrFuit plebeii orowss philoeophi, sb enim Ii qui a rbtonc ot Soerat• et 
ah ca fiimilb dissideBt appellandi ridentur. 

• Aftfilraref b fbond m the fragments of Fhilobua, who also defined the sonl a• 
an a^redbwraf A^IMf. It may be obsenred that the remain• of tbb Fhibaopber'• 
wrMags ars aeeeplsd a• MaaiiM br most historbas of phibsophy. all ths ^jrtha- 

Mats Mde• Us bsiag cither owtsbfy or praUblj ipmbus. 



UISCOUBSES OF S0CHATE8. 157 

Soul ί« Kii essence sctr-movcd atiJ self- moving, without begtnniag 
. ftui) williout end ofexiHlcnce. 

Thin argiimont, oraculuv in ils tone unil ilogmaiic in iu metboil, 

is nol, αβ Pinto aumita, Hiinicieut of iteclf to convinco the gBiDsaj'cr 

Anil sceptic. It nseumcM, on the part of the reader, η fiuniliArit^ wirL 

KUch dinlcctical iiircntigutioiis as we moot with, for insran«e, ia tlte 

Phitcilo. To un «udicDCo thus prepared, the αοφοί of whom he 

rpcftk^, this argument, he thinks, ia convincing. We muat thcre- 

foro ivgard it AS a rusume of principles and rcnulCs, Itirowu into 

Ihc foim of an a priori (lemon Ktrut ion, of which tho premisses arc 

assumed ralher'lhan provcil. But with this allowance, there is nothing 

to which exception can fairly be (alccu. The brief authoritative 

tone if nn echo of the earlier philosophers, Huch as Anaxagorfts 

and the PytIingoruan!>, and the exonllum is pitched in the same kcj 

I the »ci[ucl of the Dit^conrite, In such compos i lions, which "fill 

|i tliQ intervals of severer investigation," Plato himself telle us th»t 

lalogy and probability Ctlio tlitOTtav μύΰιον ISc'a*) arc admissible: 

. Mid if we inleq)ret ^χ^ to mean Soul in tlio abslracl, tlio animating 

Iiriiiciple of the nniverso, most jKCsanr will aesCDt both to the pre- 

tnisses and the conclusion of the argument. 

But between the eternity of the animnting principle and the indi- 
vidual imniartntity of the Souls of Gods and men, tliere u plainljr a 
wide interval, which Plato i»nnol be said to have btidged oTcr, U 
least in tiiis Discourse. The stops that «re wanting aeem to be 
mpplicd in a passage of the Lawe*, though after a faahioo not 
■atisfactory to the modem mind. From this curious pMsage, oc- 
curring in the gravest and most dogmatic of hie works, we gather 
Plato's deliberate opinion*, that the rational soul by which Uie 
material universe is infonncd and governed U diKtribated hito k 
number of distinct divine personalities, to each οΓ which is aasigiwd 
the government οΓ(οη» one or other of the heavenly bodieo. Whe- 
ther these divine or "angelic" souls are linked each lo Its own 
material body, or whether, unfettered by matter, they guide the itara 
in their orbits by the exercise of some marrelhnu powen traneceod- 
ing human analogy, is an alternative which the philoeophor propoeea 
without determining *. He feems however in this place of the Lawa 

* Timseoi B9 C. 

* Book X. 896 A, whm th• kiyt fwjA* ii «old to b^ 4 IwmA^ «M ^*V 

* At losrt tb• opinion ο 
~ " π diilo^ia t> ra 

etsphjnc, liMing 
IIA tbni fonn* a tnuuitlou from bis «srly dutlaotleal setptki 

' 899 A,* T^rw, ,Μ, ψΛ^ ψΑμβτη »hm (i f^xi) fxwM Ν f««^u bUMs 



158 ON THE EROTIC 

to leui to the latter βηρροβίΐιοη, and what in more curious eUll, we 
find him attributing to unlxMlied Soul the poesession of pomiione and 
Ieeliiig8y to the exercise of which, from other parte of hie writings, 
we should imther have inferred that he deemed a corporeal iuTesti- 
tvre indispensable *. 

Howeve r this be, the tripartitiou of the Soul into vovs θνμος and 
Ivifcyua which is lucidlj set forth in the Republic, and is hero 
tigered bjthe charioteer and his pair of steeds — is predicates] 1x>th of 
the Divine Spirits who lead, and of the as yet in one sense un- 
bodied Souls who accompany them in the hoavenlj journey. Neither 
the created (xods, nor the souls formed in their image, are pure 
intelligences. Both are the subjects of analogous pansions, both 
moved by anger and denire, by impnipc and appetite, for by these 
terms tlie ^μο9 and Ιπιθυμία^ figureil by the two horses, may in their 
l^realest generality lie most aptly denoted. But as wc gather from 
the mythical accoimt of the Creation given in the Timacus (p. 30 
folLX tlie Gods were the handiwork of the supreme Artificer of the 
Universe, who delegated to those suliordinate divinities tlie task of 
ibrming the inferior orders of the rational creation. To this end 
Grod, we are told, created a certain definite numlier of Souls or dis- 
tinct personalities, which he *' sowed" («mrcipc) among the stars*, 
assigning to each soul its pro|ier habitation. The God to whom each 
particular heavenly iKMly belonged, attacrboil llioHe souls to perishable 
bodies, endued with organs of sensr, and with limbs capable of 
moving in all directions rbrongh s|Nice. The souls of men and 
animals, it would seem, have all at one time animateil a celestial 
body, which tliey are enabled to re-enter afVer the completion of a 
millennial cycle, and so to return tU τψ του σν^νόμαυ οικησιν άστρου *. 

The Platonic doctrine of the Immortality of the Soul is thus, wc 
find, a doctrine of Metempsycbosis, derived possibly from Oriental 
sonrees by Pythagoras, but at any mte reaching Plato tbiOugh 
Pythagorean channels*. The personal identity is unafiTected by the 
soecessive incarnations, but the personal consciousness is liable to a 
periodic eclipse, at any rate to serious obscurations in the passage of 

■ Lswt. p. 807 A, where to Soul ^ore it i» linked to body, not only will, 
reflection, opiiuon, kc^ are sttribntecl, tmt sbo joy iind ■orrow, courage and fear, 
Wve and bate. 

* Tin. 42 Ώ, Inrt 1^ rein μ\ρ tit 'HAiar reirt r fit IrA^nfr, ra&f V cit rk AWa 
$η Sfytum xpiifw, 

' A Botkn this, it may be obeenred, very diflercnt from that of emanation and 
ab aor pti oa, with which lome interpreters are inclined to identify it. 

* Thii ho latiniate• plainly enough, when lie make• Timaean, a l^'thagorean oon• 
ta iap ot a iy of Sorratea, the mouthpiece of these doctrine•. A like intimation i• 
ce a fe y ed ia tha Pbaedo^ by the introduction of tlie I^thagorean• Cebes and 
HlmMiai, of whoiB the Ibnaor i• mentioned in the Bpiatlet μ one of llato'a Italian 



mmmm 



DISCOURSES OF SOCRATES. ISO 

the soul from one tabernacle to another• Tlie Gods of the Mjthiui 
are twelve in nuni1>er : but Plato in the Timaous knows but of eoven 
planctii, the eun and moon included, for, as is well known, the earth 
was the centre of the planetary eystem in the eyes of meet astro- 
nomcrs from Plato to Copernicus'. In explanation of the number 
twelve, a later Platonist* supposes the heaven divided by twelve 
concentric spheres, the outermost being that of the fixed etart, 
η άιτλανης σφαφα^ next to that the sphere or orbit of Saturn (Cronoe), 
then those of Jupiter, Mars, Venus, Mercury, the Sun and Mooo, 
aAor tliCHo the sphere of FiiO, of Air, of Water, and last of all the 
Earth, also airXavi^, though revolving, as Plato taught, upon her 
axis *. It is not impossible that he may have intended this twelve- 
fold distribution in the mythus before us, but as his purpose is not 
cosmical but moral, it was not worth his while to explain his mean- 
ing fully. It is however more than probable that by the ovpamn 
vunov (247 c), towards which at fixe<l periods the heavenly pro- 
ccsHion moves, he meant the outer surface of the sphere in which the 
fixed Htars (the άστρα proper) aiO situated, and in the fields of space 
above he has placed the eternal Ideas on which the Gods and the 
more favourc<l of their mortal attendants feed their gaxe. This part 
of the tale must 1m) taken as purely figurative. The ideas were in 
PI:ito*H view exempt fiOm all conditions of time and space. They 
arc the objects of jnire intelugoncc, ψυχής κνβ^ρνψτι μόνι^ Otartu rw, 
''ppiritual mid spiritually discerned," and tlicrcfoiO stand in no 
relation to the fixed or any other stars. In truth, whatever may 
have been Plato's cosmical or astronomical theories, too much stress 
shonhl not he laid upon the physical details, which belong, for the 
purposes of this mythus, entirely to the poetical investiture, the 
"machinery " of the talc. Nor arc the discrepancies between this 
mythus and that in the Timaetis (quoted above) of any real import- 
ance. Whether, for instance, wo regard the number of the twelve 
Gods as denoting the numlHir of tlic 8phcix;s, or as intixnluced in mere 
accommodation to popular belifl*, is of little moment. Nor are the 
names of such of the twelve as Plato condescends to name, — Jupiter, 
Apollo, iMars, Juno, and Vesta, — to be pressed into accordance with 
any statements, Pythagorean or otherwise, which we may elsewhere 

* The Pythagoreans made the cnrth a planet, as well oa the van, moon. See., iuhI 
conceived them all to revolve round η central tire, their Hestia. 

* Iambi, ap. .Stallb. ProU. nd Pliac<lr. p. Ixx. cd. 2. 

* Tim. 40 D, τηκ 5i rpo^h¥ μ\¥ ημ9τ4ρα¥, «4λΛο/««κηκ Si irtpl rhif hta wmtrrht vA«r 
ηταμίνορ, Arintotlc wndcrRtood *<λ. to mean revolving (ιηκ(ΐν/ι«κηκ). Tlie later 
Platon'iKtn interpret σ<ρίγγομί¥ΐ]¥, but this sense would have required the perfect 
participle. V. Arist. de Caelo, 2. 13, €ίλλ«σβαι «red «ηκ«ισβαι. Aristoph. Nub. 
761, μ^ ¥vv ft*p\ σαντλκ tlAAf r^r 7κώ^ηκ ά«ί. llestia, who in' th• I'bacdric 
mythus μ^ψ^κ iv 9*&¥ οίκψ μ6νι\, will in this place represent the Earth. 



i»iiw^*»«>!Pi^^eieiwee^i!neepwi 



leO ON THE EROTIC 



witli ; fiir erea in the Timaeus, a profeeeedlj phjsical work, 
Plato speak• lightlj of the reeeiTed nomenclature of Olympus '. The 
feallj important ieature in the mythus, and that for the sake of 
'wliich its goffgeona machinery was constructed, is the doctrine of the 
Shrine original and subsequent fall of the human soul. The souls 
'wlftidi loUow in the train of. their respective liege lords are called in 
place ta^ftorff. They hold a sniiordinate rank in the heavenly 
being united to bodies of spiritual or ethereal substance, 
to thoee of the Gods themselves, but seemingly alloyed with 
matter \ Tlie teams of tlie Gods obey the reins, and tra^'cl 
^with equable and evenly poised motion (ioro/Spoirwf cviina orra xopcuc- 
'TCt, 247 b) : but those of die attendant spirits are tliiOwn out of 
by the greater weight of the steed which ** partakes of base• 
" (rift ffaic^f ^mt^i). Hence their ranks are disordered, their 
collide, and their plumage is ruffled and broken, insomuch tliat, 
m Ibw Ikvoured spirits excepted, they fall from sphere to sphero, 
lighting finally on the earth and there entering for the first time into 
tabernacles of human fiesh. All souls, on their first descent from 
the empyrean, are incarnated as men ', for all have hod some glimpse 
of the eternal Ideas, and it is the prerogative of man to see the Idea 
as revealed in the objects of sense, the One in the Many — Sta πολλών 
UroA al uft/tftw » ctff tr λογισ/Α^ ^vraipovficvoy, 249 u, a privilege of 
whidi the irrational part of creation is ex ri termini incaiiahle. 
Bat the destinies of these fallen Souls vary, it scorns, in a kind 
of compo u nd proportion to the greatness and excellence of the hea- 
venly Power in whose train they have followed, and to the clcai*er or 
more imperfect manifestations which have been afforded tliem of the 
saperceleetial verities. Those who have been enrolled under Jove 
(ZeosX and with him have gained the upper surface of the spherc<l 
after their fall — a fall occasioned in their case partly by 
Iktal mishap {σνντυχίψ rivi), and not wholly by the prnvity 
of ateed or drirer— enter the body of some man of the highest, that 
ia of Jovial, temperament*, and lead a life answerable to their 
glorioiia antecedents. They addict themselves to the pursuit of 

* Tfaa. p. 40 n. Compsr• A. Butler's Leetom, vol. ii. p. 23, note 13. 

' Evm Aristotl• tbongbt that tho besvenly bodies were composed of a substance 



wmj t and nora dmnt than any one of the fonr elements — cartb, water» air, or fire. 
TUs be deaotca a• the Fiflb Sabstanee or Essence, Wm«tii sMo, whence the Latin 
«dirta jMeatii and oar quintessence. It is not until tbeir fall to our earth that 
tat aods hi this roytbus are inTosted with an «er^Ajr bodv (r«M• vfi^ hafiov^m). 
Tit hmm the first there b some mixture of e? il in tbetr composition, and in the 
Tinarui we are tdd tbal their nnioa with the " spiritual body " they receive oven 
ia thair orighBal abode b dbsoluUe : whereas the soub of the created Qods are 
fiasv«itevY«#^Urref. * 248 0. 

* TVs IbUow• hmm 252 i^ el ftkv eir Ai^t AitU mm «Tmm (ψτβ9^ rV fv^V ▼^^ 
IfT «ftfAr Ιβέμιηρ, whers the eown. rslbr to Pblleb. 20 n. 



m8CX>UB8Be OF 80CRATE& 161 



Wfadooicrof BeMty» or, ^mBj, tiiegr faidvlge Uie p— if ftr biMHi- 
fU yoallit in a pare or pUkMophie ιρΜί wilywBpt /μι4 



I 



Wluil tim h this PkliNuc wmAtmarim, μ mI farlk Ia Om 
PhMdn»? It hM been Mid alrMidj thftft it it a pMrion 1mm 
ftee fitm alloj tluMi tbat i§mi wiuk wkkk Soomtae mm iBίφind 
hj the joang men of gemns with when lie Meocieled in tlie eovna 
<^ hi• mimioiuuy kbonm. In the first pleee the Phtaiie t/mm m 
excited by the Mpeet of eorperottl beMtjr*• All beeoij of flieo or 
fiNrm* is oeoording to Piolo a eopj or refleetioii of that perftei or 
ideal beantf whieh the Sool beheld la the heavenly place• be Are her 
ineareeration in the fieah. Bean^ it ii tme la not the onlj 'Idea' 
thofl incarnate. Wifldom, and wo maj auppoeo Virtoe and Good too^ 
hoTo each their appropriate material aatitTpee ; and if the ejo covU 
■CO them, as it beholde the beantj of ontward fbim, tiiej woold athr 
the 8011I with ^'throes (^ direst k»Te\*' Bat as none of the bodBly 
senses can vie in distinctness with that of sight» whieh brings tlw 
mind as it were face to fi^o with its objects — and as c^all the great 
arehetxpal forms Beauty b the only one which has access to dm 
sool by this channel— wo cannot wonder that warmer emotioas are 
excited by it than by any other embodied Idea. It is the privil^go 
of Beauty, says Plato, to be at once 4κφmι49tmrm and ^wsyMifarar— • 
most manifest and most lovable (ZSO d). The aspect of Beanty, 
however, works diversely on dillerent natares. Those fitmi wk&m 
soulfiy by lapso of time or contagion of the flesh, the memory of tho 
glorious imagery they onco beheld has faded, are stirred by no 
socrad awe nt tho asj)ccl of beautiful formn, uor arc they carried 
bock ill Hpirit* AM into tho prefK^nce of tho primal Beauty: they 
are fliiHhed with bnitc doftirc, aud not ashamed or afraid to abandon 
fhcwBclvcD to plcanuit» from which Natiiro revolts• Whereas the 
tnio avrorn^ ho in whoso eoiil tho momory of the un veiled images 
— more august than thoeo which the Eloiisinian hioropliant disdoses 
to tho trembling mystae — still lives fresh and undimmed, is smitten 
with a sacred horror akin to tliat which he felt when face to fiu» 
with the divine archetype : he worships its image here below, and 



> 249 A compared with 218 D. 

261 A. 

> H• eleewbere addi *of mannen and otuAmem/ Sjiapi 212 a. 

* 8cii<virf η^ &jr ««^ixcr fpmrutf «.τΛ^ 280 D. 

• 2501» Φ^Η iitms 40^9^9 iKunf4frrmwflkt tAr^ rh eiMst . . . §01^ 9^ ^dikTmt 
ftfrmpmp, 4λλ* il«rf «lyaMf • . • mi 10^1 rf^nynAfir «^ MltMNr «M* a lr x ^ira i 

VOL. I. Μ 



DI800UBSE8 OF 80C1LLTE& leS 

reelimiBli on Hie ooouDoree of oppoeito mxw ftr mm itrfaigeBl Urnrn 
9Mj kgldator bdbf• lite Umo httd Ihoaglit pi m et k a M e or ovoa 
μπΟιΙβ*. It is «itwfceloiy to find tliat> bofoio tjie doaoof Hi 
m grool Λ Blind Iwd ihuo nui itaelf denr of tainl*• la Hm Bo* 
pttldk^ — thoworkoflibaintiirevne UieLnwsinui tlMoftprfaigofkii 
«dvniiood age» — hm views on llieie raiyocts ore exp rtM e d with aooM* 
tiling of Iwsitntion ; nnd tiio^gli it is elenr in wUnt diroetieii U• Moral 
iiuiliiielii pointed, in one plnee at least lie ■nd^es οομκμομ wUdi ww 
mnat lament to the popniar oentiment of tlio daj *• 

Tlieee reniarbi maj aenre to throw aoaio lif^t en tlM oendnding 
portion of tlio Erotie DiaeonnM*, tliat portion of it wUdi aiattda 
moat in need of apolqgj^ But in judging of this paaeage we «Mat 
not leave out of noeoiint a eoneideration wliidi Plato lumaelf n^ gg e pt a 
to m in otiier parts of tlie Dial<^ie• We have alreadj seen Umk 
tliis entire Diseoiirra is intended as a pattern of phiksc^diical Bhe 
torie• Kowy one eondition of a tme Rlietorie is^ that it shall adapt te 
ai^imcuts to tlie diaraetcr of the hearer: thns it shall know sbt t^f 
ectir Awyiir ««i9fT«i (271 κ). Tlio hearer is in this case η man of 
passionate and excitalde tempcnunenty of tastes guiial hnt iapei^ 
fcctljr refined, and of fiienlties ratlier reeeptive than or^iaaL IW 
Pliaodnis' sake, Socrates tells its, lie has been eoBupclled to «so a 
diction more poetical tlian was meet {Mμmσ^ wm^ruBm^tum «isir 
^MryKeoyiMf Sca Φβι^μιτ x / HJe 4m ) ; and lor Phaednn* sake, as wm 
may well Kiipjioee, lie has vcntiirod into regions which might dao 
luivc remained uiitrmhlcu. Tliat this in no mere faucy, appears (Wm 
Plalo*M litngiiago in another plnco (26ό η) — α passage which enms up 
ill brief nearly all llmt i» Λνοηΐι saying on tliie (subject. AAer a short 
resume of his theory of madness in its human or morbid, and in its 
divine α.«]κκ;1, he procceilH thus : — ** Of all these manifeetations of 
madnef^t*, the Krotic wo lu-ononncetl the beet : wo then gave a figu• 



* rl T«#r ίφρ49•$ν v^var AfcAelfiff•* Kr, r^ S4 fuvmucmp, tt.rJk, Lcgg^• riii. 841 n. 

* liy tliifi 1 would not lie understood to faroor the idle calamnice which snti- 
Platonist» like Atlicnacos invented or propagHtcd. I thiuk the tnditioii preferred bv 
one of bin bio|nvpbcn more )»rolMible than tlicse : TlKarm^ i ^cA^a^at λ/γ#τβι ^ 
yiμΛ9 rufk μι^^ ΛμίΚΐβ» nSyMtrat Km$avm^ hmrxiw^mu Uesych. Uilet. Vii. llat. init. 
Tlio epigrams attributed to IHato, even if they are his» prore nothing ; and μομι 
of tlicin, aiuong tlie rest that to Arclieanassa, have been attribnted with greater pro• 
liability to oilier authors. Xor» bad not bis clmnietcr been free fhsn stain» woald 
Aristotle luive sjioken of him as of Mp^t %9 aM* aArtlr raSri mucaSri 94fut. 

s See Itcpubl. v. p. 468 b. > p. 255 folL 

'* It seems inqioasible tliat l^to ean seriously liaro entertained the paradox• 
tliat ilie atulwr fjpwt was a necessary step towards moral perll*etioii• AU 
tjiat can fairiy be gathered from his words is, tliat those who straggle Tieto• 
riously witli appetite, will come out firom the conflict stronger and happier thaa 
tliey were before it eommenced^that the trials of the Mwl ara tha occaaioaa of Its 
trinmphs. Oonpare A. Bntler's Leetares, iL p. S88. 

Μ 2 



.64 ON THE EROTIC 



Ta deicriplioii, which I know not how to charactenze, of tho 
of the Lover, in which I doubt not wo obtained somo hold 
the truth, though it is probable enough that in some directions wo 
astray': and so on the wliole we concocted a Diecoureo not 
altogether oninipreseiTe or unconvincing, and may flatter ounsclvee 
thmt we have gratified our Lord and Master Eros with a mytliic 
disfigured neitlier by want of skill nor want of piety V 



There remain two points which need further elucidation: the 

** tripartition ** of the Soul, and the doctrine of άνάμνησι^. Wo liave 

seen tliat the cluurioteer and his two steeds figure to us the three 

prineiples (cSSif) which Plato in the Republic designates as λόγος or 

T» λογισηΜοτ, θνμοί or το ^fioccScf, and ΙπίβνμΙα, Of these tho first 

and last are easily intelligible ; but a few words on the second of the 

three may not be out of place. The author of the Magna Moralia 

attributed to Aristotle, presents us at the commencement of that 

fi^eatise with a very concise sketch of the hiMtory of antecedent 

ethical speculation. Moral Philosophy, he tells us, originated in tho 

l^hagorean schools; it was then taken up by Socrates, whoso 

floctrince were modified and greatly improvetl by Plato. The Pytha- 

theory, he says, was mixed with much alien matter. They 

tliat the virtues were so many numliers. For instance, 

^uetiee was with them a square num1)er (a/ictf/ios urcuci« ίσος). The 

^ioctrine of Socrates, though le^s fantastic, was not less arbitrary ; 

^MT lie insisted tliat all the \'irtues were but modifications of Science. 

^or instance, Temperance {ίηαφμοσχνη) was the' knowledge of what was 

Sf^ly pleasant or painful ; A^alour (i&vSpcia) was the Science of what 

really fiNmidable or the contrary ; Justice, of that which might 

might not lawfully be done (των νομΙμΛον tc και μή). These three 

iples are given us by Xenophon in tho Memorabilia : but tho 

critique which follows is Aristotle's. ** In this way," he observes, 

** SoCTates ignores and virtually annihilates sentiment and imssion " 

(which are of course essential ingredients in human nature) '• This 

error, aeoording to Aristotle, Plato saw and avoided ; for he took 

paius to distinguish the rational from the irrational part of man's 

nature, and he assigned to each of these two principles their ap|>ro- 

priate Virtues (dira^cificv Ικάστψ ras πμοσηκουσα^ fSpcras)• In tho 

Allegory of tlie Phaedrus, the cliarioteer is of course tho rational 

* That of Ljiiat was neitlier iUr^wt nor cf^^i. It w•• coano in tentimeiit 
•■d foeblo hi exeeatk». 

y TUb 8oentie psndox was rerived bj th• Stoici. Compare Galea. Hipp, «i 
Plat. T. v. p. 615b Kttho• And ib. p. 605. Both the•• panagc•» aa to ainch elao 
in Oalsi^ art hSgiify hitcrasting to tiio aladont of philoaopbical opmioa. 



DI800UB8B8 ΟΤ 8(XaULTB& l«i 



(Λ Myw Ιχ^\ wUle Ae in• UMii 4Mi• ImHivmi «mi «» 
hnmiktmi prindple^ «ader its UraMd upart cf fcyiti «ad IvApCi*• 

It Im» been μοαΙ to tWMhto Ibyitf by tfia wwrd * inmrn/k,* 
^ίΐιΐΐι hj Mraeeibile' or mom afidntail Lalia 
BiMW, wIm mppumuj tma Ut Pfaito is a Lttki Uilerfwiitiai^ 
«ΐΜΐιΐΓΜ biai fiir vefaig a toim nf tea iwtrietod ■aaaing Hafta 
aaghl imUMT, lie Mjiy to hava aMd a natd aqaiiralaat to tiia Itftfa 
*aaiaM»itoiV Now Η so lafpaai thai Flato^ ΑρκΑι b 
tiaaelatodbj'aauaoeita•* thaabj 'iia' or ^iiaeaadia^ ia 1μΙ»*ι 

irord whida wo oaa iaMgiao; aad Baooi^ wt» «hoagbft to 
llato^ Imm BMTolj tnatlatod bfaa. Aagor, U h «ndoa^ h oafy 
afmaay maaifeatalioao (^ tiie iMmiaaafa or ioqialaiTO priaaipla ι 
ihottgh ia tlio Foartfa Book of tiie BepaU'et P• ^^ *^•» whara Λβ 
tlioorjr ia fint propoaadod, aager or fcraae&ilitjr la Λ» 
diielly dwelt apoa, it ia eridoat horn otiiar paaaagea ia Λο 
work that Plalo mteaded ligr Ua ApaeBt a auidi 
hoaaiTo priaeiplo• Thna ia B. yuL pw M8 1» we iad 
^iXaryiia, eamlaioa aad aaridtkM^ οιφιΐΜ^χ raferrad to Um jriaal^ 

^^^W^P w^^w Or^^H^PV^a^Ww ^^^aW^^^^Fw^P^ ^^ΛΛβ^^^ΗΜβΒΙ• ^^Hft ^HaOK^aaeHHK^a mmiIB eaai^W^W^a^w 

naa ia aot aoeeaaarilj aaridtioaa or a larer of JKatiaetioa, t ia mg k ft 
naiy be trve that a eapaeity of eager ia aa elaawat ia aa 
Biao*8 eoaatilatloa• Bat ia pw US c, uaydfar aal tipMr* are 
tioned among the ftinetioaa of Λ» TOiy aaato priaeipia. Now, if ww 
turn to tiie Pliocdniis wo find the nobler oooraer dauaelariaed aa 

τψ^ς ifiotrnft /icra σ^ίφμοσ Λ ηΐ β re μλ «βον«^ itai dAifAvft Ufff J i e S 
pot : predicates evidently very inappropriate to the mora paaaioa of 
anger *, but agreeing perfectly with the attributea just oiled firoai tha 

* Thii it one of the diclioCoiiiic• whkb Plato so greatly dfcetad. W• hm 




*?* 



ι Ί . ( ~Ι 



Comp. Ileraclito• de Allcg. Horn. 

* *'Sententia intrOdueta a PUtooe^ aim intelketas in c&nhfo, tiBq;nani in wet 
roUoettnt taX ; eniiMMites (qiulm ille ntas imperite incvndiaiB ToeiTit, c«m tnaoii 
ct loperbiae lit propior) in eordc; ooocnpiieenUe entem et leneneUtM in JednoK^ 
neqoe prorBOs oontcmnendn est necpie enpido redpiendn•"— Beeon Aog. Se. L ir. c 1, 
eitr. PUto give• m tlie rationale ef hie own nonwnclatnre m Bepna. MO l, Η tt 
Tf(r*r lad veAvciUair, β.τ.λ• 

> Oooapare ArWt. FoL vit c. 7, 4 $9μ4$ iwruf 4 «mmt rh f tAi|Ti«in aim γ^ 

* In the Tiwaeni, a dialoffne in wbieli tiie p ey eholegy of man b tnaled hi 
neikm wHh hb pigfilology» nato dIvUee the Iw^ hito thine regieae» 



GG ON ΤΠΚ KKOTR' 



epublic*. We eliall tlicre fore, I conceive, hcjuhtiiicd in enlarging 
^lie term θυμός so as to include, not merely anger, but all the jNieeione 
fluid itenfiments which promj^t to energetic action, and which are 
^bm the natural couuteqK>if>o to the appetiteii, of which either sen• 
maal pleasure or mere bodily repletion {ιτλψτμσηί) *** ^^'^ object \ 
To descend to a more minute classification would lead us beyond the 
limits of the Platonic psychology, which, tliough sound as far as it 
^goeBf was undoubtedly imiierfect, so far at least as its nature is to 
1m made out from his written teaching. At the same time it is not 
to divine the rea»<ons which induced Plato to put anger as it 
in the fVout rank of the impulses which ally tiiemftelvcs with 
^be Reason in the inwanl stniggles of the soul (oirXa riVcvroi /actu του 
JU f y wrmu v ^ τβ τη% ψνχζς στασ€ΐ^ Hop. iv. 440 κ)• It is not too 
smch to say» timt witliout the capacity of lieing angry, moral dis• 
approbation becomes im|Missib!e. The Λ'ery terms by which we 
denote such disappmbution prove this. We H|icak of certain actions as 
Tile, «Mlious, alNiminable. Hut this is the language, not of pure 
intelligence, but of |μικη1οιι ; it denotes that wo havo within us u 
principle which enables \\a to feel anger, indignation, hatiXMl, at the 
apeetaclo of certain actions, or in tho contemplation of certain »itules 
of mind in ournelves or in other men. Tho stronger our disappro- 
bation, tlie more intense tho language in which it is expressed ; antl 
tlie emotions of anger, hate, or sconi which prompt to tho who of 
aneh language, aro intense in the same pro])ortion. But the actions 

t« tke three main diritioni of the «ouL Tlio Mvt, or rational principle• tie ptiiecii in 
IIm bead, or citadel (Α«ρ^ν•λιι), the approach to which is giiunlcd hy a narrow 
litliniais the aeck« which «eparatet it frum Uio tliorai— and this an it were cnnuroi 
tho safety of tlie goreming powcm almvc• In the thorax, a region |mrtcd in itM 
tarn frooi the lower region hv tho diaphragm, a» hy a wall, he |>lnnti thnt jmrt of 
tbe soqI which jiartalce• of iJtp%tm anil Su/i^r, which here again he dcnigiiotet ai 

rn^MiMT— contentions or f|nnrrcleoine. Tlie ohject of this arrangement, he tells as, 
tliat these faculties, being within licnring of the reason, may Ικίρ it in its warfare 
WHli the lower appetites, tlie tfviSv^oi, which, as wo slionld exiiect, are rvlegntc«l to 
%)m ivfiprior regions the ff^rct or lUnphragm senring to divi<lo the living dwelling• 
^ilace of the sool, Jnst as in a Greek liouse a cross-wnll separated the Mpmp (Vtnn 
%.te 7VMumM>7rif , the apartment! of the male from those of the female iniiiatcs.— - 
^ina. n. 70 ▲ foil. 

s There Is tlierefore no groand for the sas])icioa rx|ircs8Cil by Vnn Ileusclc, thnt 
^* Flato cnni Phaedmm scribcrct nomlnin vitletnr nutioiicm 9v^v satis sihi distincto 
^Mvposaisse." Init. P. P. iii. p. 26. 8ce llcpab. It. Ί II, tnHwnp iw r( w4Ku (•ττ«ιχ«9 
^ 1^1 ^ Tfia Ύiψ^9 XfiifMrrivriar^r tfvurevfarir fimmA*¥Tutip, sffri» ««1 tfr ψνχί rplrw, 
^w 9 r4 iwTt T* Ssi^ietiliff, ^vhrsvper ^ τψ AeyM'rur^ ^i^f i* '^ A>^ ^'^ a««i|f rpttf^s 
MmfHfg. Comnra the rpefy l«(«rrv Xfrnrrta of l^iacdr. 2Ί8 B. 

« In a MS. of the kte 8. T. Coicridgo (hitlicrto, so far as 1 know, nnpnblished), 
I leiiiember, many jean ago, to liare seen a distinction between tho Amictites and 
wImI the writer proposed nnconthlj, but expresslTelj, to call the ** ImpeUtes." 
Tka detail• I am nnable to recall, but tlie distinction seemed to me at the time to 
pe«*ttj exactly to the Platonic distinetioa of ^vifspia and tviUt, a cor• 
• of which Coicridgo himedf was apparentlj aaconaciooa. Tho MS., I 
•«I, was kot to BM bgr tbo lata If r. John Stcrliof • 






IJlSCOUKSJiS OF «UCHATES. 167 

ui- ii|ijHjlilct« wliU'li uiv tlio iialiiml ulijucte of hucIi cmotiouH, of tliie 
pui-ilicd nnil wclI-diiOctcd anger, bio mostly tlioeo wliidi originalo or 
ruitido iu our lower or IfCHtinI nature: IIicho aj)i>etites aiO powerfid 
iii(«ntlvcit to nclion, ΜΊΐΕΐΐοβ Itcuson, in and of iteolf, lion no tendencj'' 
to proiliico or i-cutraiii action, and would lliciOforo l<o powerleea in 
cuiitoiidiii)f witli ttic A[){>ctilCH, wen it not allied witli ftnao mora 
citcr){otic pi'iiici|ilo. ItH hiiccc^h in tlic conflict will dcpeiidi not tm 
ilM own Klfcnfflli or clcarnoH», but on llio HlcadinetiB aotl iotcnsit; of 
tlio nwitituncc wliicli ttit ally o|>|io«ch Io tlio «immoii cneoi}'' : in other 
wonls, our Kir-caiitrul will l)0 itrojxirtionato to tbo anger -no are 
imiMtblo uf fudrriK townnU all timt is odious or evil. Λ wcll-dircctcu 
iruMciliilit^ ϊκ ΐΐιιικ, wo Jind, un indii>]ioiiwblo clement in tlio moi-ftl 
itiitiii-o'. Wu i-uuld not lio niucid, were wc hica[iiil)lD of boiiig made 
HDgry. To tliiM oxtont it ίβ inio tlint anger i»> tlio iiatinttl ally of tbo 
■τίΜΟΐι. Uf LHiuiito it ducM not Ibllow lliat anger ίβ llio only or even 
tlto iiriiii^liNil iiigrtHJicnt in llio nioiul focully. Tbo jrawor uf tutting 
certain iinnlilicB projiipiMiscH lUo {K>wor of loving or admiring their 
ojijiuHitcH*: Ituiico Plato ie jMrfcclly οοηκίβίοηΐ wilb bimicif wlicn ho 
IilaccR wonder and reverence (ro ημαν καϊ re ύανμάζβαϊ) in tlto eamv 
ivgioii (if (be Honl wilb the malevolent emotione, and wbcu lio ronkoa 
the ϋνμοίί&ίί μίροΐ τ^ ^νχ^ι t'>o im|)a!f)iioncd or cmotivo princi|>le, 
incliidu both ibc one and llio oilier. And in tbo o\i>4tin•; etalo of 
l»bi]oM)[iliicnl laiigiiogo, it dooit not «c«m tliat ho conld Iuto ictcctod 
Λ nioro oxt>roHHivo (eim than (bat wbicli, u wo have tlnady ol•• 
in;i-\-cd, Bncun, with uneoiiedouB Mcuracj, roproMnbi hj the Lttia 



I 



In tbo filrngglo with tho rol\-actary hone, Plato represanta the 
nobler una wt hcliiing tho driver. This liowevcr Ukee place onljr 
in tho CAso of Ibo wolt-trainod pbiioiophio nature, In which tho 
nontimculM itro In Imrmonj with tlio rcoeon. Tlio cluirioteor rtmiitdt 
Ilia willing «toed of that αίοπικί bcniitj wliieli tlio; bohcld togother 
in (liD rcgiona kliovo tlio atari, being bimeolf reminded of it by tlio 
Hpcctnclc of i(H incarnate aiititjtpo in tlio iwreon of the beloved. 
(■πάλιν (ISo- avriif fi*ra β^ιιφροσννηΐ b Λγ>γ βά^ρψ βφ^ανατ), TUi•, If 
iittiutializcd, might bo iindmiitooil to mcun, that tlie Entdlect acta 

ο In Sir J. Jfulntali'i Ethi<»I Dunrtatlon 
en ingcr ii dalj modrntod — wben It 1 
1 detacliol ftam pamnal wmiMwtiooi 
alUnut« oMecU— tt bacouM a mm• of jwtk . 

ii w pnriHcd u to bo flttcil to be * now c]«ment «f conKtenc^" with Uw coateM, 

and witit Plato, Itupnlil. iv. p. 440 foil. 

* III tliopkrabtoortliecliariot, it i* tlio bniinoM of tba nobler «toed to drag Λλ 

•oiil njivriRl•— not morel; to contend witli hi* baior jokefellow. He tberafew 

repreecnte tbo lava of eicellcnra (vt ψΛίκΜλΜή aa wall aa tin {«iiioiplB wUdi 

rcaiiti aitpcUte. 



168 ON THE EROTIC 

Ήροη die seotiaiento through tlie mcNliuin of tlio imagination. It luii 
faowerer a more apocial meanings which maj he thus illustratod. 
The Platonic doctrine of Reminiecenco or Suggestion {άyάμyησts;) — 
Platonic in the stricfest eensOy for it was Plato's peculiar invention, 
and seem • to have hccn dropped bj his immediate successors — is 
bricllj this : The mind is capable of apprehending certain ideas 
which experience alone is incapable of furnishing. Such, in par- 
tieolary are the fundamental ideas of Geometry, which, though sug- 
gested to tho mind bj tlie senses, transcend in clearness and ceiiaiuty 
the notions which reach us through tho cluinnels of sight or touch. 
Such» to borrow tlie instance given in the Pliacdo, is the conception 
of equality, which, tliough originally no doubt Bnggested by the 
obeenration of apparent equality in the size of visible object.**, would 
remain dear and certain, tliough it should bo as demonstrable as it 
ia probable that there are no two things of prccif*ely equal dimensions 
m the nniTersc. In modem phiOse, there is in our perceptions of 
Mmthcmatical truth a rational as well as an empirical, an a priori as 
'Well as an apo$tenon\ element ; or, to adopt α more antique phrase- 
ology, outward things partake of in visible realities, which are to l»e 
mpprehended only by tlie eye of the mind — ουσίας Merced φνχη% #(v^c/>- 
wtfirjf pay Λ^Λτψ νψ. In the Meno, Socrates is represented as giving 
«n experimental proof of this doctrine : the experiment licing tried 
npon a slave-boy whom Meno lends for the purpose, and in whoso 
untutored mind tlie operator produces, to the entire satisftiction of 
his master, an Α»^ϋψαη^ις of α well-known preposition in Geometry '. 
Wliatever we may think of the conclusiveness of this particular 
experiment, the general doctrine it was intended to illustrate is still 
maintained to be sound doctrine by many modem metaphysicians : in 
iaet, had Plato stopped here, many would be of opinion that Iiq had 
proved hie point. But he did not stop at the fact, as at an ascertained 
ultimate fact of consciousness. lie first extends the principle from 
the ideas of mathematical to those of moral or metaphysical relation, 
and then invents an hypothesis to account for tho phenomenon in both 
cases. The great moral generalizations denoted by the words Good, 
Beantiliil, and tlie like, he conceived, like the primary intuitions of 
Geometry, to contain an ά priori element, for the existence of ivhich 
experience is unable to account. Tliese ideas, he argues, are not 
born with u» — ^they are not ** innate ideas," in the sense in which 
Locke and his followers use tho phrase — α sense which Plato dis- 
arowB as clearly as Locke himself. Not being bom with us, whence 
do we obtain tliem ? Tliey are not to be found in the notions of the 

' Htmo, p. 8S ■• Arist. Anal. IV. ii. 21, p. β7• Anal. Pnd. i. 1. 



DISCOURSES OF SOCRATES. 169 

iienAO", for tlio seneen tell iie notltiiig ahoiit justice or goodneee, but 
only A^iout liot and coltl, wliito and red, and lUo like. Neither can 
wo ol>fnin tUcm Uj reflecting on tiio phonoTocnu of ecni<atioD, for 
reflootion cnn only Arrange eKiHting muicnalu, it eannot enricli the 
laind wilti frcHli nultcr. It rcmaiiifi tlica cithor that llieee ideas 
came to uh at our liirtli— a mipponidon atrcadj rejected— or that, 
having hcen oum in a etalo of οχΙ:<ΐοιιοβ prior to birth, we liave been 
reminded of (hem siibeeqiiently hy experience. The untcecdent 
nxintctico of the human Honl is thus, wc seo, an inference from a fact 
(H' HiipjioHed fact of conxcionHnoHH ; in otiier wordN, an hypothesis to 
account for Hiich fiwt. The iloctrino and thchypothe^iaaresuceinctlj 
Ktolctl in a well-known pa^ntgc of tlio Pbacdo (72 e). " There i* 
another theory of yonm, SocruteH," says Cobo» in that dialogue, 
"which, if true, pruvcH the antccc<Ient existence of the Soul: κ 
lln'ory I hiivo fi-cijiicpjlly iicard you propose. It is to the effect, tliat 
what wo cnll Learning ίκ neither moi-c nor Icfh than an act of recollect- 
ing (art ^f•^ η μά$ηαίί ovt άλλο τι ^ άνάμνησι^ •ητγχάν€ΐ οίσα) ; )Γ tilis, 
Ι tiay, l>c true-, wo mnsl have loai-nt at eeme previou» period the 
tnilhfl of which in this lifo wo are from time to time reminded; but 
that wnuM )fC impOHsiblo except on tho euppoeitiou tbat our eouIh 
cxiHtcd brforo lliey entered a human form : so that from thin point of 
view alfo, tlic boiiI would appear to lie immortal." On thin hint 
SocratoH nitcaku, and prcecntB hi* hcarori with an indnetire proof of 
wliat ]io had Hhnwn pxporimcntally in tho Mono. It u remarkable 
ttwt ill Itotli ]Mu>iutgct ho rents tlio proof on the nature of "■-"""■*'-il 
conception", and asecrte without proving, that hie KrgnnMnt bold> 
good of moral idean also *. 

* at yif wpi τ•ν fr•* rir t λ^γιι Jj^ μίΛΙίίτ ri 4 ml *tfl mirti nB nXw ml 
■ir*9 TsS ItymM ad timJ** «■) Mn, emi, Inp λ^, n^ irirrmr Λ ίητψφ». 

ηζ4μ*Ι* varra I 4•τι, ml i» ralf ifvr^rcv ifurumt aal dr Tut iwtwflftttm 
ra*^>um, Arr* irrjfiimt» Ιιμϊτ <W ttitmw MiFTmr τλι tnrrtfmt Wfi ««S 
γ»4β*η tUi|<^Hi. Pbaed. p. 7B B. 



4 

\ 



1 



APPENDIX II. 

ON THE PHILOSOPHY OP ISOCRATES, AND HIS 
RELATION TO THE S0CRA7IC SCHOOLS. 

[PhMdnis, p. 278 I foil.] 

TiiEKE are few wrifcnt whof*c rcpiitAtioii Jmn paenctl tliiOiigh μο many 
Tid«iitudc8 as tluit of leocrntcjt. Tho ancient critic» are diviclctl in 
opinion as to his merit» : Cicero, perffiiadeil perliap» that it i» h'lH 
dntj to err with Plato, is hyperlmlical in hi» praii<ee of an onitor 
extolled in the Pliaedni» ; DiouyHin» of llalicarna»fsuft, tlionyrh in nomo 
point» discriminating, i» »till on the whole highly favonrablo' ; anil 
the eame maj ho raid of Quintiliani and the grammarian» and 
rlietorieian» generallj, whotw e»teem for Inocrate» i» nignificantly 
shown hj tho comparatively perfect state in which they have lianfle<l 
down his text. On the other hand, with the pliilo»ophen«, ft^om 
Aristotle downwards, he i» by no mean» a favourite'; and the .lant, 
though not tho least of Greek critics, tho author of tho treatiHO wyA 
v^rmn, speaks of him in terms honlering on contempt*. Descending 
to modem times, wo find Isocrates in high favour among the literati 
of the Renaissance. Tho easiness of his Greek, the admiration of 
Cieero^ tlie orthodoxy, apparent rather than real, of his ethical 
aentiments, combined to recommend him to the teachers of that day ; 
and tho same causes have he]pe<l in our own time to make him a 
fiiTonrite in quarters where Greek learning is still in a backuvard 

> DiooTiiat extniTspiiitlT eomiwret Iiocntc• to Mycletni and Pliidiai. His 
wmmak that Lysiai i* graceful, Ifocnttet would be, is inach mora happy ι wdfwttv 
^ Avrlav Κ4 f χΜΤ τ^ χ^φ^^, ii Γ 'IfKfirmn fioikrrmu 

* Tha sock SocfmUe Kpiatie^ written apparently bj a PlaioBist, ia on• proof 






ON THE PHILOSOrHY 01•' ISOCRATES, ETC. 171 J 

«late. lint ill proportion ns Tltucydiilct^, Plato, Ucmontlicnc», nuil tlio 
lOol rcpiOHciilntivcH of Greek intelloct como to be appreciated, wc fiml 
(lint tlio i-cpiilatinn of iHocmtcH Ιιαβ iuvariiibly decliool. Our own 
Dobi'M, wlio Imn iloiio μ luncL iiit nii^ modem ecliolur toward* 
tlio crlticiBm ami chicidnlion of Iii* text, is at no paine to 
conceiil Ilia nufiivuui-alilo opinion of tlio author whom lie knows so 
well ; and ho conclnileu liie ungrnlcfiil labours w'ltii tlio pathetic 
cxclnninlion, "Taiiilcui cliiclatue Hiim tneuiiim, quod «ummnm fuiti 
ivlegcndi ct oiinotitinli. I)eu gratiae!" If fiOm England wo turn 
(o Gci-vnniiy, we find tlin moHt intelligent eebolai'B of the eome mind 
with Dobrec. Niclmlir, αβ might linvo been cxpecto^l, bad iio respect 
for Ifocmleis either in bin litcrftry or liie {lolitlcal character. "He 
Ih a tlinroiiglily worlltlcM and miKcmbio author, auil one of the inoel 
lboii((hllcHM iiiid poui-ei>t mind». It ia inconceivable to mo bow the 
aiieiGiilN cmibi mi much eMccm and admiiO him'," In another plaoa 
ho πιΙΙη Iiini u tliiHOiighly bud citixeii nnd an iiicflublo fuol ; eti-ong 
laiiftun^ it ntiiHt lio «ΗΐιιΓϋΐΊίοιΙ, hut linnlly more than tho duo of ft 
ρυΜίΕίΝΐ nlio (mucx aU ilio miNfurtiiHC*) of hie cuuntry to her ηηνκΐ 
wiprcnuiry*, nnd wlm Avroto α letter of con grnt illation to Phili]i aflor 
tlio Imttlu orCliaciimea*. 

But with Ibo lilcraiy or jiolilicnl menln of iKocrulcH wo ai-o not 
n( prci^nlconcci'ned. Tlie jmr^Hngcn in bin wi-itingii to which nitcntiou 
will HOW lio directed, rokto rntlier to tiio Utonuy hietoiy of his ago 
ftnil to hiH rclftlionti with other literary cclabritice, cepcciallj Plato 
and other mcmltcnt of tho ΛcAdomy. At tlio eamo time thoy iuci• 
dentally ίΙΙιΐΗΐι-αΙο tho perHonitl character of tho writer, and tlirtnr 
light on wliat wo now cull the " cdncalioiml " notiona of α period of 
htgli intcllectiinl cultiiro and rofliicmcnl. Thoy aro also UKful u 
Hhowiiig tho amount of egolli'ro aud eclf-praieo which wai tolerstod 
by a Greek public, nud put uh iu a hotter poeitiou toe pronounciag 
OD tho curioue (jiieHlioii — Whether Plato's portraita of the earlier 
'tcBcherM of wiwlom' aro iu tliceo rcapcctit cnricatui-oe of thur 
originalH? 

Plato aii'l iHocmtee wore in the etricteet roum contemporariea. 
Iijoci'aicM wnn but «oven ycara older than Plab^ and outlived him 



' Nicbulir ιρριίΓηιΐΙτ bclicrn in tlio trHilitional itorj that tbe «Uatb of Ιμ>• 
«mtcii m rananl liy tlia nciri of tliii dUutcr (lliil. Uiu. i. 408). lint tli« tad 
Bpiitle to tliilip (K]i. !ii.} Ixpirrn iTcry diark of grruiiicncn j iDil u fkr from thgw- 
ing *iiy trnirc of niartiflciitian or atann, it entli witli mil ciprcukin of tliaakfuliMii 
lliHt tlic wntrr linil bcEii aparnl to ico tbo fulfilment of liii poliUcal Hpintloui i 

wi wiM^ifTi, Tain rSr ri μίψ «li, yrγr*μ*rm ΙΛ r»w tif ίφιφΛ wfHitm, ri f 



I 



172 ON THE PHILOSOPHY OF ISOCBATES, 

«Illy mbovt ten jears. Unlike as they appear in character and genius, 
boUi were cdncatora of jouth, and in that capacity exerted a greater 
mflueoee oo their contemporaries than any other Athenians of their 
epoch' — that is to say, than any of the numerous teachers of Eloquence 
and Philosophy who flourished in the interval between the death of 
Socrates and the battle of Chaeronea• They professed, moreover, to 
bdong to the same calling, for Isocrates insists strenuously on his 
right to be styled * philosopher,* and speaks perpetually of η ίμη 
4ιλο9οφΜ• This claim is to a certain extent admitted by Phito in 
the Phaedme — &coTt ^ιλοσο^ nt rj rov drSpof iuM^oi^ — possibly 
not without a reference to the rciternted assertions of Isocrntcs him• 
•elil Of the celebrities of the epoch, there was luirdly one who had 
not at some period of his life studied under either Plato or Isocrates, 
mod some are mentioned as having been pupils of both. Ekich 
fkoems to have taught on system, and their writings enable us to 
fbrin a reasonably distinct idea of their respective methods of pro- 
cedure. 

At first sight it would appear that no two systcros could be more 

Erectly opposed. Tlie antithesis between Rhetoric and Dialectic, 

lietween the art which seeks only to persuade and that which pro* 

ieMce to be satisfied with nothing short of conviction, rcpiOsents 

pretty faithfully the relation lietween the methofls of Isocrates and 

X*hit0L Yet their teaching may have had some elements in common. 

Isocrates, eg., acknowledges the educational value of geometry and 

astronomy \ Tiiose, he says, who apply themselves to the accurate 

iKtndy of these sciences, and are thus forced to fix their attention on 

obscure and diflicult subjects without allowing their thoughts to 

wander, have their minds sharpened by these exercises and are 

enabled to Icam and appreciate things of greater dignity and moment. 

By these more important things Isocrates means first the power of 

speaking and writing, and secondly the gift of political discernment 

and statesmanlike sagacity, as exemplified in his own political dis- 

eonrsee. See, inter aim, Antid. § 196, 290, from a comparison of 

which passages we obtain a complete notion of what Isocrates means 

by ** philosophy,** a combination of the accomplishments of the /ίψ%φ 

and the woXntm. But in other respects Plato would have found little 

to object to in this view, for he too speaks of geometry and astronomy 

rather as part» of a proposed entire discipline than as sciences deserving 

to be enltivated for their own sake. I have no doubt that the passage 

quoted from the Antidosis refers specially to Plato and his followers, 

V la AatSd. 318, hs i^ri. that it had been oljoeted to him that he had a larger 
wtmAm utdkdjfim than all the phik»Mmbsr• pat togvtlMr. 
• AalSd. I aeO^ m. Bakk. Comp. Plinath. f 20 Nqq. 



AND MIS RELATION TO THE SOCRATIC SCHOOLS. 178 

who in Iho vocabulary of Isocrntes aro denoted a» o! βνηκττηΐονητ 
h Totf IpurrtKoit Xoyott*. Tbo iiietinictioDB of thcec eristic dynueU, 
thceo Lords uf Dii>putAtioii, lio proceed» to B»y, "arc Itcoeficial rather 
tban iiijuriuue to their pupils, not to tho extent they themgelvce pro- 
tend, but more tlinn ttic public at loi'go imagine," § 2ΐιΟ. For tho 
candour and tolcmiice implied in tUcee o:(preieionB, leocratee take• 
grent credit lo him»clf. TlicKO EriMies, bo tells ue, liad dealt with 
him fnr Ickh coiitly. They had hlaiphcmcd hie fnvourito art (ξ 276} 
ηβ olTciifivcly οϋ tho lowest of the jiopiilaco could do (^λικτφ^μοννι*• 
utnrtp ol φαυλότατοι Twy avipSiv), not, he cbaritably addit, for want of 
knowing ))clter, but in tbo hope, if not of drawing away bie pupila, 
at any ralo of exalting their own pursuits by eomiurieon. Ho mighti 
if «o Inelincd, B}icak as bitterly of them aa they had dono of him 
— IierlmjiN even more so; but this course ho diedains. Tbe men 
were btti-iolcsH, though not so uocful to (bo community as otbem 
whom bo could name (τττσν S' iripiiiv «utfiycrtu- Sura^iiVutt). 

This pn)>#ngo iridicatCH great Horciicse ; and u'c naturally ask. 
Whence tiieso team ? The aiisirer is not fur lo seek. I» α dialogue encli 
nn the Gorgias, written |>arlly to kIiow the shallowncee of tho cultura 
im|inrtcd iu the rbciorieul Kcbiiols, paseages occur which could not 
fail to olTctid tbo iiu«ecptibility of so vain α ιπιιη an iHocratcs. It ia 
indeed prolMiblc tbnt ibc comjiliraciil |m»^i^cd ujxin him at tbc con- 
clusion of Ibc PliacdriiN would bo looked upon aa but pocM- amends fbr 
tho itinging wtrcasme sliowcrct) so profusely on his art and its pro- 
fcsHorx in other jmila of tho dialogue. But tho Gor^ioe contain• no 
siicb propitiatory jihrasc ; and though (he miutor of Isocratea ia 
treated respectfully by tbo philosophic satirist, tho fool Polu> and 
the libertine Culliclce in cfTcct represent hctivecD (brm tlio tw» 
dements, rhctoHrttl and pulliical, uf which, as wo have Men, tbo 
φιΧονοφή of iHocralCM conHHttk Here, too, as In the Pliftodrtw, mudi 
conlcmi>l is poured upon tbo figures of rhotorie, tlioeo iSrat Xeyiar, the 
use of wliich Isocratcs iueuleutGd on his pupila both by precept and 
example'. Tlicro are also inesagca iuthoGoi^iae con taiuing distinct 



„ . * tlra 011I7 f ιλ^Μ^ι : the pliihMopben an 

re ifieiml, irntnelmi, word-iplitti-n, aitd m> ΓατΙί. Tbo iniiwleace oTso akfc. 
iiinf t)>c Aiintotclian jiliilow^lij .U rcinarksUe, Imt It docs not iHmlniik Um 
intcn-Kt of llw notko. 

■ Thus in l^inath. 233 D, lie hosilii that hb oration•, nUvF /ilv ίΑβρημΛτ^» 
T/ft•», «in Mimr V irtiUrtur κύ vsptrii»••» ■■! rmr i*Ki,r Itim* riw /r ψΛ 
f-ilteptimii IisAafnravavi' ■■! rglt ««wrTBt /irin(fuJn«fw h1 •■■•diu' Inrym- 
(mrmr, •• ■bcninil in ths Hgnm wliicli liglit up a rlietorical «ηηροΝίίοη, sad citurt 
tho inpliun of B» ■uiliciicc," wlxro the wont (laAaMmfw raintnd* ni of tba ■»• 
■tjlod Xtuaritti of ϋοηήι*. So Antid. | 196, •! wttl φιλβτβψΐ»* trrit rit Mi 
inlcal all i λίγ•ι τντχϊΐΜΐ )(pΛμ^^wt («{Vpxarroi τ•ιι μm^ψrmt, 



I 

I 



174 ON THE PHILOSOPHY OF ISOCBATES, 

TcriMil panllelieiiie with oorreeponding pMeages in leocratee. Who, 
fer isetmoce^ eao doabt that whon Socrates speaks of rhetoric ae 
iMUfhngt m ψνχη% στοχΛσηκη% fral avSptCn^ (Grorg. 463), he is 
thinking of tlie boaet of leocrates, that to become an accomplished 
^eakcr is a matter requiring mnch study, καΙ ψνχη% άν&ρικη% καΐ 
l•^«σrftJίiff ίργΌΨ ctroc*. Still less can wo hesitate ai* to IfKXsrates* 
m e a ning , wlien he says in a rery late oration ', tlmt of two had 
things — inflicting evil upon others and suflTcring it ournclvei*, — the 
infliction is mnch less had tlmn the endurance. For inntancc, if the 
dioiee were oficrod to the Athenians of uiyustly tyrannising over the 
Spartans, or submitting to their unjupt domination, no sensible man 
woold scruple to prefer the former alternative, though it is true that 
if jott consult the self-styled philosophers, some few would maintain 
the opposite opinion, Λλ /yoc S ay rtrcf rdv «pocnrocovfimur ciyai σοφΑτ 
^p M nyte ' m Ovm £y φψτοΜψ• The reference to the noble |iamdox of 
Socrates in tlie Gorgias, ort κρ€ΐττΌ¥ ΛΙ^€ΐσθαι η a^cu^, is not to l>e 
mistaken, nor in tlio * pretenders to philosophy ' ctiii we fail to rcco^- 
niie tlio followers of Plata On the other lianil, when Callicles 
(Gorg. 484) is made to express a patronizing approval of philosophy 
as a pleasant and profitable employment for the youthful minil, but 
as deadly in its effects on the character if pushed too fur, we are 
struck by the similarity of the sentiment to a passage in the well- 
knoiwn Antidosis of Isocrates, which, written late in the life of the 
fntor, contains a statement and defence of the views which he had 
advocated durini^* the whole of his professorial career. " I should 
reco m mend our younger men," he says, " to s|)end some time on 
these branches of education, but not to suffer their genius to waste 
and shrivel while they pore over unpiOfitable subtleties V* 

In the Helenae Encomium, a scholai^tic excrci so written apparently 
in rivalry of his master Gorgias, Isocrates begins his discourse with 

* Contrm Sophiit 291 D. Thii waa an rsrljr oration, Ant'id. | 200» Sr' ίιρχ4μηρ 
Vf^ revfur wm r^ v^cy^rt («r, A^yor diA•»*• ηφώ^^ί, ιτ.τ.λ. 

s FuMth. p. 257, S 117. The Panath. was written after tho dcatli of Plato, 
•ad wben laoeratc• wa« ninety-foar years of age. 

* I 287, Bekk. Mmrpi^ ^<» «Sr wtpl riis vaidf/ar rm^ma Xf^r τιι4 #ν^ον• 

Μ tvvTMf• f 288, IfSr li τ•^ι np9vpym τι voitir βφν\ομ4ρ9¥9 iral r&if kiymp r«irf 

liTfi3«r« It is remarkable that among tlie aathors of A^ysi Marmm lie mentions 
Us ova preeeptor Qorglas, refbring however }o his metanliysical speculations, not 
to Us rhetorie. 8o too in Um Hcl. Eoe. 208 c, FssT^ar tVit ψ^Kμiwm9rm Kdyup in 
•MW T&w Ιρτμτ iwrU, It la lilffhly probaMo tliat this passage is but a new rersion 
of mnMrki oeenrrlng in tho earUor nieoch against tlie Hopblsts, which• as we bavo 
sfu^ Fhto bad proboMy rosdf snd or wbleb we liave only a iVagnient remaining to 
«a. Isoeratti biSMilf qaoCes bl• «iriior tpeoeb In the Antidosif and prides bimaelf 
nsl a littl« on the eoatlstenqr of bit yostbAd snd later opiukma. Far (Wrni 
faikstlaf Um wsU-kaova * beoaslaatbi ^of PlstOb it is evident that daring s long 
B* of tcMUag he bad «•lemt aotbhig and Ibrgottca notbiag.** 



AND HIS RELATION TO THE SOCBATIC SCHOOLS. 175 

« 

a formal attack upon tlio leaden of the three principal Socratie aecte. 
Tlio attack ie, eo far as appearsy entireljr gratuitooe» for it ie not 
pretended that either Antiethenes, Plato» or £uclide8y had breathed a 
word against the fame of Helen. Socrates, indeed, in the Phaednu, 
alludes in complimentary language to the well-known poem in which 
Stesidiorus had attempted to restore the tarnished reputation of this 
heroine ; and Isocratcs intimates Tcry plainly that it would hare been 
better for his followers had they devoted their powers to the dis- 
cussion of equally edifying topics. There are some % he graTely 
complains, whose vanity is gratiUcd if they can succeed even 
tolerably well in defending an absurd and paradoxical thesis ; he is 
acquAinted with persons who have grown grey {καταγτγηραηση^) in 
arguing * tliat it is impossible to say that which is false, to contradict 
an adversary, or to hold two opposing arguments on the same theme ; 
others who have spent a long life in defending the paradox, that 
Λ^ηΙοηΓ, and Wisdom, and Justice mean all the same thing, that we 
possess none of these virtues by nature, but tlmt there is one 8cien.co 
which includes all. Others, again, pa«s their time in eristic dispu- 
tations which answer no end but tluit of giving trouble to their 
pupiU. Trifling like this, he proceeds to say, Iws not even the merit 
f)f novelty, for it is well known that Protagoras and Gorgias, that 
Zeno and Mclissus had in their day maintained still more startling 
IwiTidoxeM in Inrnks even more unreadable. It is clear from thia 
fmsi^^o tlint Inocrates is writing at a time when Socrates and the 
FO-calle<I Sophists liad jmsscd away, and when the ground was 
occupied by the now mnturo Soemtic scctH; and it is strange 
tlmt the author of a Critical IIlKtory of tlio Sophists should have 
innintiiincd that the Ilclcnno Kncomiiim is an early work\ The 
|m«.«ngo hIiowh conHldemhle Fatirlcnl ingenuity ; and its writer pro- 
l>iibly prided hiniFelf on the hnppy expetlient of interpolating Plato 
)>et\veen two rivnis, >vith one of Avhom tlio philosopher liad been 
enrrn;rcd in brink contiOvcrHV, while )io looked upon the second as a 
Λvel^menning but Pomcwhnt nariOW-mindod biOthcr in the faith*. 

* Ilt'I. Knc. init., Εΐσ( rircf alt μ/γ• ^porovtf'ir, l^r iwo$9ffUf παράίύξι^ W9Λ'^94μ9P9i 

* οΐ μ\ν oh ^MUr«corr«r ύΧ6ν τ* cZrai i^cvSif K4y9i¥ ovV &rriA/y«ir •ν3) l•^ kiym 

kwammv i^rriir &λλοι U W9p\ rkt (ρΛαί hturp(fiov9tP, ιτ.τΛ. 

f Oiol, in nn Epistle to Wdcker, Kb. Mus. 1839. Antistlicnct flic<l at tU age 
nf Mxty-Bcven, B.C. 8G7. The perfect KvrmyfyiipiMmffu^ implief that botli be and 
llato were ttill alive : and wo cannot therefore bo far wrong if we fix B.C. 870 aa 
the approximate date of the ιηοοοίι In qneition. At that date Plato would be fiAy• 
nine• and Antintheuoa a1x>ot iixt,T*fotir. 

* RncUdct of Mf^gfira. 



176 ON THE PHILOSOPHY OF ISOCRATES, 

Xquallj well aimed ie the bolt shot at Antietkcucs, whose well-kuowii 
dialectical paimdoxes are refuted iu more than one Platonic dialogue; 
^aad wbo^ bj the way, is eaid to have written a reply to one of the 
speech es of iBocrates \ 

Another reflection npon Plato eecme to lurk in a pasengo of tho 
JLatidoeie, § 303, where leocratee complains tlmt tho epithet cv^vt^ 
k much mi8aIφlied• People call those cu^vctf, ho says, who indulge in 
ribaldry, and have a talent for jesting and mimicry ', whereas tho 
word ought to be used to denote natural goodness of heart. This, it 
may be said, is perhaps intended rather for the comic poets, who did 
spare Isocratcs. But the |M)cts of the middle comedy do not 
to hare risen aboTO mediocrity, and it is more likely tlmt 
Isocrates had been vexed by hearing tho epithet applied to Platen— 
the €6φνηβ\ or man of genius jcar ^(οχψ of his day, ono too, whoso 
■imetle powers far transcend those of tho poets referred to. In 
aaoCher passage he betrays vexation at tho popularity of the Socrutic 
dialogneis which he spitefully alludes to as rovf Stakaymn rov$ ipurrucov% 
flsAoi'/Aowf, in which young men took far too much delight, but 
which their seniors could not endure: oTs ol μ€¥ vtmrtpoi μάλλον 
χΗ|Μ«σ» τον tcorrof , tmt Sk πρ€σβντψν¥ ov^if iarw ocrrif a¥ ufc «rrovf 
a^rsvf clv«i φησηΛν, Panath. § 29, p. 238 b. This passage also 
points principally to Plato, whose dialogues fur surpassed all others iu 
popularity. 

We have seen that Isocrates asserted his right to lie called a 
philosopher, anc: tliat this claim was to a certain extent conceded by 
Piato^ as it may have been by others. But this limited concession 
did not satisfy the \'anity of Isocratcs. His teaching was not only a 
philoeopliy, but the philosophy. All other professors, whether of 
riMtoric or dialectic, he qualifies with the dreaded name of σοφ^σταΐ, 
Not even Plato is excepted ', when he is speaking by name of his 
two greatest works. If we ask wluit are tho cluuacteristics of tho 
** philoeopher ** according to tho Isocratic pattern, we sliall find them 
ύΛ precise antithesis of thoso insisto<l on by the orthodox schools. 



* IKog. Loert in vita AntittliciiU. L. vi. 1. 16. 

' Ammonia*. •hf¥^t Kiytrmt v•^* 'ArriirMt I ^Kttwtutit, 

* Ilato b called fffrr«x«t hy Lnciiin in tlio Antholo^. 

* Pbilipo. 81s• V«(«t •! τ•ι•ντΜ tAp Kirfuw tat¥p9i rvyxlimwwtw frrft τ•Γ t 
ρ4μ•Λ» «•ι τβι t «oAiTffiait τ«4ΐ ^h rmv 0φψί9τΛρ Ttypc^/reir. The Pliilimia• 
wnt written 340, Pbio died circ. ai8. The pnamge is remarkable aa proving; thai 
tlM Lawa were in general cirenlation witlrin two years of i'lato*• death ^a fact, it 
•aena to om. (|nito deeisiTe of the genninenem of that work. See Uie SOth Socratic 
Blpistli^ whan tk• refinenea it reeognbed.' If Uiis is trne, aa with Spengel I be• 
B••• ift to bib i^ ivAiteB the cnrrcai tmditloa that the Lawa was α poatboaous 



ΑΗΟΗωΒΕΕΛΤΙΟΝΤΟΤΗΕβΟΟΚΑΤΚΪΒΟΗΟΟίβ. ITT 

We ktmr Λα piiu takca bjr Fkto fat dkdasaiAiiv b«*iran U(m 
mmI imrv»; betwMi tb• popnkr ud A» mimiaa» w^ of tea«- 
Ibg k Mljcel. TUa utitlMi•, wUoh b «dMittod hf «11 μΜίΐφΜί 
writon, hywerer ther awy dHfer in fta «ppUMdaa, wu b^ ■• am• 
igMnd bjriMntM. Bat he stMid• «Iom ia d^ai^ ftr tte «w 
afepwh», i S^im^rvOt, Ote title ^^raprktad to the hu of mimmb. 
noM, faa Mtj^ I mU wiM MB. «^^iriw are bUb to itrik• «rt A• 
■•at pnUUe opj&ioM, and tboea I hold to be ' philonphcra* wImm 
stHdiM flMtble then most nmdilj to Mqntra tU> bcMch ef «Uom*. 
Ha k aware tliat thia aftinioa b paradtuueal, and Oat ba Maada 
aloae in maintaining iL la that wMidariU «ΑιΙοβ of Moftt aelf- 
ecnnphenMij, tbe Fanatbeaaien•*, be boaata tkt U• gaaia^ t h aa ^ 
lU-llttod fir tbe nanageBwt of piudk aflain, and indeed Ar p^lla 
■peaking, enables him to arriTe at tiie truth b^ the wa; ef efiaiqa 
ftr better than tbe pnteadera to >o-«aUed adeoea, J*{d*«( πψί 

in a panage alraadj quoted be extob rbeterie «a the prapar ^a• 
plojrnwnt of a mind fafagrw^ «■! Λ^ Λριί η, vigoroaa aadArtfia la 
opinion. Still more plaialjr aatiaocratie k a paaMge in the ^oach 
κμΛ τΔτ σιο^ ι τϋΐί in «rhieh be ιητ• that be ^ida maeh aMira a § i nm 
ment asMwig tbene who are eontont with Uiet tliaa aaaong Aoaa wk» 
profc•• to be in poeaoaaion of < w»r j^ '. la AL• daenriptiim k iam 
sot appear that Pkto ia aeeeaaariljr inaloded, fcr the ponea• b• 
alludea to aro paid teadwn, wbo hare nadenoU laoeralaa ia Λλ 
edncation market. IIo spcaka of llion) aa poor men (airal vnUUir 
fit^uvm), who took nmall fees from their pupil* — three or four minoa 
ooij for α complete coiirw'i a ntcanoeae of «jHrit, ho tliinks, much to 
lie rcproliotcil, and etandiug in dieadvaaUgeoue eontraat to bia own 
mora nuignnnimouB practice '. Neitlicr tlie poverty nor tlie (eea are 
Flatouic ; liiit conio of the minor Socratics are probablj tbe oftnden 
GomjJaincd of*. 

< AntiJ. I 2001 nfoiii ημίζϋ τ>ϊ> Μ{»ι ttrrwyxirfiw Αι Μ rt ηλλ τ«* 

β»\τίττβιι l*nMi>'wf, ψΛ^βόψηι U τ•ϊι 4ρ τ•^τη( tmrftfitrrmt, tl t» τ^χΜΤ• 

* p. S3t D κ|<|. * I9S c. • lb. >01 n. 

* Iiocr• ii t»M to Iiar« τναήτβύ 10 minae = 1000 dnclima froM caeli papil. 
Hut. %'ita> X Rlidt. 838 ■■ Hii {npili urera ηηιηοπιω. Bii cooiM Atnveatlj 
luted tbrao or four jwn. Antid. f US, Bekk. At tbe eud of tli>t tinxi, wlwn hJ• 
popilt «f η abenl to depart {inwktur), tbcv tooli Ιητβ often with t*ara. Ibid. 
lOOO uraebmi kciiii to Iut* bran tU ttated f«e for ■ amw. DwMatb. mIt. Lacrit. 
p. 038. 

* Tl>« ipoecb agatiut tlw SopkUti wu written tt the bcRinntiig. tb• Antidorii 
toviinl* the rod of tb« pnfoaOTUl lift at Iioentet. In tbe tamtr tbaro la bo 
nuwge «bich point• lo PUto, who biul probabl* not yet coma forwaid aa tb• 
bead of a «diool which wa> dntiacd to thnnr all olbnm into tba «bada. Bat tba 
■dcntlBc aim of tbe taae bar a dMcrlbad, eovplod with tbdr modant• «anf^a, aa4 
ceatenpt, ganuina or aSbctcd, oi 'Utby Inera' {ifywfI M m» ml xfrnrtttm *lr 

VOL. I. V 



178 ON THE PHILOSOPHY OF ISOCRATES, 

But it would bo todioiie to qitofo all the poMUigee in which 
leocmtes givee expreeeion to tho jcalone feelings which raukled 
in hie mind• Tlioee alrcadj referred to are eiifiicient to illuetrate 
the oppoeition between hie sehool and that of Plato, and to ehow 
that of tlie two rivalf, if we may so call them, one at leant was iin- 
fiiTourablj diepoeed towards the other. It remains to ascertain, if 
pofwible, how far tliese feelings were reciprocated by Plato. And 
here it cannot but strike iis as singular that the only passage in 
the PhUonic dialog^nes in which Is(K;rate8 is named should Ijc one in 
whidi he is faToiirably contrasted with a rival Logographus, in which 
hie daim to be a philosoplier is partially conceded, and he is pro- 
nonneed to be capable of eminence in a still higher sphere of literature. 
This too at the end of a dialogue in which the Sicilian school, which 
Isocratee represented more truly than any other Attic writer, is 
asMuled with mischievous raillery ; insomuch that if no names of 
contemporaries had lieen mentioned, it would not have been un- 
reasonable to suspect tluit he and not Lysias was the orator at whom 
Plato*8 censures were principally aimed '. For in the extant orations 
of Lysias we look in vain for any traces of the aiTcctatioii which 
Plato ridicules ; whereas the show-speeches of Isocratcs are full of 
them. Of this difficulty the ancient critics <lo not seem to have l>cen 
conscious. Cicero, who records in more than one place the feud 
between Isocratcs and Aristotle, licliovcs that Isocratcs and Plato 
were tlie best of friends'. Nor was this, according to Cicero, a mere 
youthful friendship*. Such too seems to have liccn tho traditional 
opinion of the schools. "The philosopher," says Lnertius (iii. 9), 
** was a friend of IscK^ntes, and I^nxiphanes has written a dialogue 
in which they are represented as conversing wtpl πονητων in Plato's 
oonntry-hoiise, where Isocratcs was a guest" This Praxiphanes was 
one of Aristotle's successors*, and as a Peripatetic would not be pre- 
jndiced in favour of either of the illustrious disputants. 

is it easy to find any trace of a contrary opinion, if wo except 



νλ•ντ•τ kwrnrnkemntt}, lire fcstares wliicli meet in tlio minor Socrmtics, and in them 
only. 

* Coapare in psiticulsr Phacdr. p. 267 A, ra re «2 ^^ur^ ^cy^• irmi rk μψγέΚΜ 
^μmfk fcurrriai «mmIti 9tk ^Αμ'ην λ^τ•», Kmufa τ' iipxmlm*: mtX rii iwrnmim Moumt, 




«ffl Hm^ Mtp#rl TfTf nt^^M^r Α^χα /wr # ^«t ir. Ilaio jecringly attributes this boast 
t» TUas and Gorgias : iMcratet adopts it as his own in ^rfect serionsnesa. The 
4at• of the Paocgyrictis is BX. 880. 

* ** Engitator omnium rhetorum hune miratur unum. Me autcm qui laoeratem 
ftoB ^iguni una cum Soerate et Platono errare patiantur." Brut. ziii. 42. 

• •• £a de «mwofv aeribit Plato et seribit aequalis." Ibid. 
VU. Aristotelis^ in Appendix to Diomiee Laortiui, ed« Didot, p. 18. 
' bgr Vkig. Laart., and by MareelUmM hi Tito Thn^idie. 



Α1Π> me ΒΟΛΤΙΟΝ TO THE gOCSBAXIC 80Η0ΟΙ& 17» 

a pMMg• in tfMil «m of the Soonlie Ephtie •» Ae XXXlk*, wUek 
akoa Imm mj pmlniekMi to MthMilwhgr. Had the tradiliM «T • 
^iimuItM** between Fblo eikl leoeratee neehed the een ef AAe* 
aaene» he mmia probebl^ hare OMde the »eit ef it» ibr h» leHirim 
WM eqveUed by hie Tinde&ee ead love ef deftitkiii We niniit 
therefbie be eorprieod if eone ree«ite]φoailιmef Pbftohaireedhend 
to the old tradition, not leAeetiBg thni rata ieo8nl tiMi Utde er 
nothing hod been done in the wmj ef exhmnii^ the illnrioni to 
eontomporarie• whioh lie bo nee th the enrflMe ef the Beomlin 
IKnlognoe*• 

One ef these penonnl aliorion• it b noir tin» le dieeaM. In Htm 
Dialqgno onlled Entiijdenin• oeeon η peenge in -mhkk HeindorC 
Sdileionnndier, Spengel, Dobree» end the Dntdi eehohn genern^y» 
■ee η distinct rofiwsnee to looerates. The dkkgne nt the end ef 
whidi this pewnige ηρροηη is a enrions one. Soorates ralstss .le Us 
friend CtiUm a eonveraetion between hnnself end a eonple ef 
fiiroignersi Dionjrsodonie end EnthTdenas. These weie sophisls ef 
the Eristie or Contentions sort» Ibnnideble in word-eomfael^ nnd 
eapebio of refuting enj pn^osition Igtaim llir ^mik 4dbr f« 4λΐ|Μ• f. 
The narrated dialogue esnnsts ef a ssriee of qmbbling eignseente ef 
the paltrient kind, end is apparently designed to bring into eontssi^ 
a certain eless or school of philosophie or poendo-^phiiosophie dfa• 
patents. The motive of its pnblication bgr Plnfto it is not ^Ββοηΐΐ 1» 
divine. Wo know finom the pesssgos. alreedj quoted finom Isoerales 
tliat tlio epithet ipurmcoi was used by the rhetoricians as a convenient 
term of rcprfiacli to doeignato tlio etricter sdiools of philosophy ; net 
only the minor Socratic eccts and the obecurer pretendera to 
logical prowces — all in short who preferred the closed fist of logie 
to the open palm of rhetoric — ^biit aleo Plato, Aristotle, and the pro- 
fcseorg of the Academy generally. Now Plato, in exalting Dialectic, 
which ho rcpreeents as the prima philosophia, and its professors as alone 
pliiloeophers, takes great pains to distinguish this quoen of sd^ices 
from her spurious counterfeit. Eristic. This distinction is brought 
out with technical clearness in that masterly dialogue, the Philebur '. 
and it affords the key to much of tho subtle aigumontation of the 
Sophistes and Politicus. But theso are dialogues beyond the popular 
comprehension ; and tlie Euthydemus seems to have been written to 
make the distinction palpable to ordinary minds. The rhetora had 

* An Epistle parporUng to bo add r o w ed to K. Philip^ IrMifitmf • • . φίτ9 IIJUU 

* Ii Dobreo the firat Commentator on Iioento• who Mwpeetod th• sati-nBtoni• 
•nnsUm•? 

' p. 17 A, eft duuK<x4pimu r^ rt hmKmrmSn wikuf mU τλ '^^ιττμΑι 4pSf 
«•••StSm «f^ ΑΛλ4λΜτι r*#f hdymn• 

Ν 2 



180 ON THE PHILOSOPHY OF ISOCBAT£S, 

Tczed the Socimtice by caiHng them Erietice. See, eaje Plato, what 
an Eristic ie, and how little ho has iu common with ue or with our 
Ifaster. Our coDtempt for verbal quibbles is as strong as yourn, 
and lar more intelligent ; wo know the false principles on which tlie 
Eristic art is founded, and are besides able to hold it up to ridicule 
with a force and humour of which you arc incapable. Of this design 
Plato gives us a plain intimation — first, in the model dialogue between 
Socrates and Clinias, p. 278 e, which is meant by way of foil to tho 
qnibbling arguments of the two strnngem; and secondly, in the conclud- 
ing conversation between Socrates and Criton. After ho has finiehed his 
recital of the performance of the two sophists, ScK^rntcs ironically 
mggests that his friend would do well to join them ; for among other 
recommendations they boasted, as other quacks since their day have 
done, tliat their course might bo pursued without auy iuterniption of 
ordinary business, ori ovSc ro χρηματίζίσθαί φατοτ BuumXvtiv ovSkv μη 
•6 wapaXafitw ovrwovr curcrwf rijv σφττψαν σσφίω^. In declining this 
proposal, Criton takes occasion to offer to Socrates α reH|XH:tful rc- 
BKNistrance. It seems ridiculous, he says, that / should admonish 
jfOtf, nevertheless I will tell you what somebody said of you in my 
hearing, a person who was actually present during the ίntervieΛV 
which yon have just described. The person, he goes on to say, was 
one who had no mean opinion of his own wisdom — one in fact of 
those who composed speeches for the law-courts with ability and 
SQCcess (dn|p otoficros ιτάη; cTvoi σοφό« , τοντων rif ruty wtpl του% Χόγυν% 
rsvf fit rk Sumtrripia Sccnli•^). After ironically expressing his sur- 
prise that Criton Iwd not thought it worth his while to listen to 
wisdom such as this, this person had proceeded to express in no mea- 
sured terms his contempt for philosophy, of which, as he pnifcssed to 
think, tlie two strangers were among tho most eminent professors, anil 
to intimate his suqirise that a man like Socrates sliould havd lent 
bhnself to so absurd an exhibition (irciw άν σ€ οΐμαι alcrxvytf^mt vwkp 
rov σιαντον hmpov' ovr«fc ^ aroiro$ 4θ€λΜ¥ ^αντσκ wapi^tw a»^pmwoi% 
elf ovScr μίλΛί 2 re £y λέ/ωσι, irairof Sc ρήματος άττίχοψται). The 
&ct was, the study and its professors were alike worthless and 
ridiculous. Now, says Criton, though I entirely dissent from this 
estimate of philosophy, I do think the critic was right in ceuKuring 
you for condescending to dispute in public with two such cliarlatans 
as those you have descrilicd. 

Now this passage, it may be said, though probably intended to 
aeeoont for the confusion in the mind of a superficial observer 
between the Dialecticians and Eristics, contains nothing which com- 
pels US to think of Isocrates in particuhur. Why should not Lysias 
ataiid for the original of the picture, or why may not a class or 
tdMwl be meant rather than any particnhir indiridnal? With 



AND HIS BELAlTION TO THE eOCaULTK} 8CBO09U. 181 

Us lunud addreM, Fbto Iim ooDiriired to ptti fai a toMh ivkich 
enablee im» μ I tlimk, to «iiiwer Oom isqeirh•. WIm» Ad 
joa Uiink ut die diseaerimi? MMd Criton to the tmmjWMmB fmmm 
of whom ho epeoks: Τί tt ΜΧΧλ, fri|,4«Uw^lr4iintWlr 

VttuMVfMir deonnu ^MiniWiiMr etui ciat efilo^c d^Mir Safm^Sat^ tfVMittv 

mwm^Jbm . I aai qnotiag, nj• Critott to Socntoi^ the irviy wmi» 
thk pOTM» iieed, odfiivt yd^ ««ff imI Ar« «081 MyMwt. TUiift«A 
intfaMtkNi Ihot mmbo one in portieokr k aeoBt» mmI tfiol Ae HMhr 
ie oxpeeled to reoogniM the author hgr hk ■tylo» The oalMMiit 
tura of the hmt chwioe, Έψί Mai% ijSm imtlem w o l^ » wm o y fcii 
a fiUse aatttheoi• by the wej— the nnoothoeM of tiie ikyAM, 
tlie fieqnent allitemtioB naturmlly anggeit laocrateei This 
ie «Ireiigtheiiod when CMton telle Soormtes that hie eritie ^'waa aagr 
thing but a iipeaker ; in iket»** saja he^ ''I doubt wheldier hoover gol 
up in eourt in hie life» though thejr do nj that he aa thoreoghlj veil 
acquainted with his profeiaioBt and that he writea eapital ■poaohaa*,** 
It is added that ^ he is one of thoae whom Bnodieua daiuihod aa 
dwellen 00 the debateable land between the PhUooophtta a»d ikm 
Stateemen ** (ju$apm ^ i Xep < ^ee rt iofSfm ni weJUneeS)^ a leai^ 
happj deeeription of leooratee» byit aa little fitting Ljfiiaa ae it would 
fit leaene or any other βμτο barrieter or duuBber-oouaeel of Ae d^*« 
8ocratee Author obeerree that hie eeneor ie one of a oat of ami u4m 
deem Uiemeolvee and are deeoMd bj nuuij othere flur the wiaaal of 
all. They flatter themeolvee that but fiu* the phikMN^hera their 
claim would bo UDiToreally allowed, and that if they could deetroj 
the reputation of tlicir ri vale, the palm would be unanimouely awarded 
to their own profoseion. It ie impoesiblo to deecribe better the 
feeling wliicli animates such epoechee as the Panathenaicue and 
Autido«iis and wlion we are further told that tlieee men μ^τρί^ ^wr 
φιΚοσοφια^ Ιχ€ί¥ μετρίως Bt woXtruAiff we are inevitably reminded of 
the do8cription of leocratee in tbo PluuMlrue as one in whoee geniue 
crcoTi Tif φίλοσσφίίΐ. The finishing touch in the pictur e in ri i tt 
omrcf Kiv&wm¥ καΐ aywfwf καρπονσ^ι την σοφίατ— agrees perfectly 
with the account of himself and his own way of life, which is given 
by Isocratcs with no little self-gratulation in tlie Antidosip '• We 
may add that it is not appropriate to the motocc Lysias, whoee abeti- 
nence from public affairs was owing not to choice but to neceeeity. 

* Lysias did on one memorablo occnnon plead bis own csiiae. The fifff ll fii t 
upoeck κΛτά *£p«r«r#^r»vt wat delivered bj bim daring bis brief ienvre of tb• 
Atbcnian franebiM. Wbile at Tbnrii be took an active and lending part in the 
local politicf. 

* Lvnas waa a dear-beaded practical man, and seem• to have made no 
to pblkMopliy. For tbia, among oiber tbingi, be it rabnkcd in the Pfaaec^ 

I See eapeicially f S 168-9. BcSck. and f 162. Witb «^vefirfte r^w vefiar 
pm the sjnoBjnMMH phnie knk4kmmm rev w^dypMirei^ Antid. | SOO^ Bekk. 




&8S ON THE PHILOSOPHY OF ISOCBATES. 

b fiiel tlie eombination of a smattering of philoeopliy, a mcaeuro of 
political knowledgey great talcut as a writer of forensic spcockcs', 
«nd a boondlcse and intolerant vanity, is one which we find in the 
"Writings of Isocrates and in no othera of that epoch '. 

The rebnke with which Socrates dismisses his nnonymons critic 
ie flKMlcrate and dignified. We ought not, he says, to be imtatcd by 
Mwh pretensions to superiority, ill-founded as tlioy are ; for wo have 
BO right to quarrel with any mau wlio can teach uh any thing liolding 
of wisdom — any one in short who works at liis literary calling dili- 
gently, and expounds his views manfully, with vigour and ])oi*80vcr- 
aaee {wmirr rnvSpa χρ^ άγανακ ocrrif icou orww Acyci 4χόμ€νθ¥ φρσνγτ€9ας * 
ΜρίγμΜ, κβί AyifMim iwt(tM¥ hiawOVtlrai), The perseverance with 
whicJi Isocrates inculcates — the ingenuity with which ho amplifies — 
the very few ideas be possesses, is one of the most remarkable features 
in his writings• 

On the whole, I think it will be agreed that there is a high degree 

of IMTobability in the sup|MN»ition that the pasrage commented on rcfci's 

directly to Isocrates; and that if so, the tradition of his friendly 

relations with Plato is erroneous. Plato coultl scarcely have failed 

to resent the qnerulous and contemptuous remarks upon himself and 

bis school, with which, as we have seen, the s|ieechcs of Isocrates 

mbotind. But that his resentment amounted to enmity we ha%'c no 

veason to infer from this or any other jiassage ; in fact, the remark of 

Socrates just quotc<l was ap|iarcntly designed to calm the irritable 

leelings of Plato*s admiring followers, who doubtless were exas|N)- 

ratcd by these attacks upon their master. 

If we now recur to the passage of the Phaednis, we find a 
flattered likeness of the same original. In both we read of a suc- 
eessAil speech-writer ; in both of a speech-writer with some praten- 
•ions to philosophy. But in one of the two pictures shadows are put 
in which are wanting in the other ; and the inference seems natural 
thai Plato*8 feelings towards Isocrates had undergone a change in 

< The torenae ontimit of Iiocnitcs sre his bent. Tlioy are free from tho sflTcc• 
tstioiit of hi• show-specchct, and are tliought by Dion. Hal. superior in somo 
Kspeets to tbo spccclies of bis rival Ljrsias. 

* At a later period of his life Isocrates expresses f^ntit soreness at tbo prevalent 
opfaiioo of his arrogance and intolerance of other literary men. He says lie bad 
been toU that tbrce or four Sopliists of tbe muk and file (ky^Kmlmp) bad been dis- 
catsing bim in the Lyeeum ι and tliat one of tbem (rhp ψφλμηρότοτο^^) bad said, 
^ iy^ wirrmw KmrmfpMm τύρ raie^wr, iral ras rt ftko^oflms tAp ikXmp κ«1 rat 
9mMm§ kmdna httupm, iral ψη/Δ vimma knpup vA^r rohs fiCT«^xi|ir^«t r^t ίμ%% 
iwr^i^it. This hs says surprised and distressed bim, far lie bad always thoagbt 
Umdf remarlnble for modesty and humility• and a sworn foe to vanity and 
estcatatloii hi itber persona {Aμ^v iwi^mif^t sTmu tmi Αλ•(•τ# »s^/rtit vtAs/idr utX 

« laocnlce «dk his own philoaopby a fp^rfnt w Antid. f 200. 



' AND HIS RELATION TO THE SOCKATIC SCHOOLS. 183 



tlio intcrvitl l>otwccn llio compoaitiou oftho twofliftloguce, whicherer 
wo naeiimo 1" liavo been written (ϊγηΙ. 

But it in well kiiowu to ροΓΗοπΗ coDversiuit witli roccot Platooiv 
lilcratiiro tlmt tlio ptusngo oftlie Eutlij'ilcinuH ia a maiu argiiinout of 
tlioho wjio eiippnrt tlio ulJ trtiililiou tliat tlio I'lioedruit was the first- 
writlun uf llw ilinliigiioti. Tlio ilato οΓ tho EiitliyJcmus wc Imvo 
aliKoliitoly uu racaiiM of «IctonnioiDg, auil if wo set anido tradition, 
llmE of ilio I'liutfilruK may Iks naiJ [Κ}ΐΊιη]ΐβ to bo eqiiully iiucoi-tain. 
Uiiilor Hiicli circiimKlauwH, wo mfty voiitiii-c, I tliiuk, to rocognUo 
ill tlio jMii-tmil f^Wfsu In lUo KutliyilemuH the orator whoHo feattircH 
nit) Ml fiiithriilly ]Kirtruyc(l, without thinking it nccceFury on that 
nrcniint to reject ouch inlomnl inilicAtiniiM of α later ilato aa wo ma/ 
ilUcovor in tlio I'linctlnis. I tvy nothing of tlm coniti do ration, that 
llio οοσιιιϋηΐΜΐΙιιιγ plinwos [iiit into tlio mouth of Socratoe may have 
BiiggcHlod to tho rcadoni of I'liito α com]iarinon Iwtwecu tho |in>- 
photry uiid il8 fuIHimont, iioillici' favoumblo to tho Hubji<ct of tho 
prcilIctioD, nor altogothcr undoeignod by ite author. 



APPENDIX III. 



THE EROTICUS OF CORNELIUS FRONTO. 



The following speech, thougU of little intrinsic value, ie eufficicntly 
cnrioiie to deeerrc a place in an edition of the Pliacdrufn. It waM 
written ae an imitation of the erotic discourHC of Lyeias ; and, if it 
had -no other use, might serve by way of foil to a composition, the 
literary merit of which is certainly nnderrated by Plato. But it i» 
further entitled to notice on account of the circumtftanccM under 
which it was written. Fronto, as is well known, was the tutor of 
the hnperial philosopher, M. Aurelius, and seems to have written 
this speech .for his pupiPs delectation. The Latin letter which 
follows it was written by the young Caesar, who addresses his 
middle-aged friend in terms borrowed from the vocabulary of tlio 
lorer. The * erotic' language, which in this case it is fortunately 
impossible to misinterpret, illustrates what has been said aliovo* 
respecting the use of such phraseology by Socrates and his fol- 
lowers ; and enables ns to avoid misunderstanding an expression in 
that one of the Platonic Epigrams which has perhaps the best claim 
to lie accepted as genuine '. It is also worthy of note, that neither 
Fronto nor Aurelius seem to doubt that the speech in the Pliacdrus 
was really written by Lysias• In the lists of this orator's works 
preserved by pseudo-Plutarch and other grammarians, we read of 
both hrurroXau, and ^Merucoi ; and it is quite possible tliat specimens 
of either kind may have survived to Fronto's time. What may 
have been the precise difference between an " eratic speech " and an 
epistle it is hard to say• Fronto^ though his speech is called iptntm^ 
OM• the verb hmrriXXm at its commencement, and speaks of τα 

> ApfMBdh I. p. 152. 

> Thai wUek sad• with the line t λ ^^ ^c^t^Mt «upW l^«r• AW. Dkig.Lsert 
iB.e.lt. 



ΤΗΒ KBOnCUS or OOBNBUUB ntONTa 18S 

wptr^ mhk AmtCm «at ΠλίτΜΡ•? Ι퀕τ«λ|ϋ^ν«. Nor k dMOiaatf. 
Aiiig IB Αβ ffam of Aeoe cuimpoMlkM to prawil «■ Upom mJli^ 

It is only Mpewty to add tlni die toxl μ Iwiv givw |p takM^ 
with a few TurhlaoM» from die ktool ediftfaa «f die Loltoro «f 
Fimta^ imbliflliod bgr Nobor «I Loipoie fai 1887• 

«pWrwF MB AWieV TDV JkC^BAIM^ OCVf^^pMr •« MS mlJMUVPW WF W^OT% W 

fitptm^ Ύψ tt yPMyiy, Af lyjyf i, «6 «Srv i f w> lr oo > Pj^d^ fi Λψ «tt&r 
wvAiAXvywrroff. El U 9M Ufn tw πρΛτψ^ tik Avvfiw «at IDUw iPO t 

'EacMif^ S iraS^ «)pi tdv Xjyov «ilmii fl m Skm tu A §m$Ag W tj— tf γ» 
IK^ ^pfir lyfii iicrJi roa wify ifmUt yXfyyM^ ηιχΜτ Awy «I ^^ 
Tovro Sf «<oc 4p^^ yp ft r p» Smi «er ^(fk (M |iA Δ& T lfww 
4(ντ€μο¥ odroot & wwrv ^mmt^ ^^i«v t«v ^ J^ ifir T o i, Ιλλ* lyiiy• τοδ •ι8 
wttXiwifly<l«yioyiBA otttfAf ijrrt» rfir flUUir fciwi^Mp f ir i loA fit 
vwfrov IBM ««λ& JUp^BJvT^Mr. ^Ov^ A hA nm lyiff A n iMP m^ ffir 
cS μήλα ir πηλαΐστρψ γυμ^ΛΤβψΛ^ι^ ^jpfi^ur» •δκ If lytoMit «Mbi T«Mr 
σνμβαΜ¥€νιτ hnf^waw [/mt] yop ο μΜ¥ ^«o rwrois ο tt v«i ynytrMnfi»* 

roiOKSc riya κάμοί .•.• • •••* Xctror re «l|^ 

icac ολισβοτ. *Αλλ* ovic ^oiyc iv* a\4up«f νρόση, ou8^ Irl βλάβ^ rm 
6/ϋλι}σ€ΐ«, αλλ* ^iTi ιτακτΐ άγα^. ΚαΙ ώφβλονιτταΑ yap καί 8ια<η•(οτΓα4 Oi 
κάλοι vwo rmy μη ipfLvrmi^ μαλΧθ¥^ •Ηητ€ρ τα φντα ί>πο rS^ ν&κΤΗΤ. Ού 
yap ίρωσί¥ ovrc πηγαΐ ovrc irorofUM ri^ φνηϊ¥^ άλλα παρωντ^ mSrm Sf 
icat wapapp€oyT€%f cb^Cfty αντα jcal βάλλcιy «αρ€σχ«)ίασατ. X^nyMirm tt τ4 
μΛ¥ vw ίμου &So/iCMi &ica«W &r ιτολικίτς Swyia, τα f vr* liccuw λνηρα• 
MoiiTCftiF Si iroZScf φασα^ καί rocf ^cocf i^Scovv c&oi rwr βίΝΤΜτ Taf χαρι• 
στηριους η τα« μ€^λ^χ^ovς• wr τας /icr οί cvryxownv Irl φυλΜκβ ima 
«ΠΊ{σ€ΐ riliy άγαβωκ, raf Si oi κακ^ «ράττοτην Ir* ά πατ ρ ωτβ tw tcu^ 
Owntaw, ToSc /acf v^ riliy σνμφ ψό ^ τ ^ν καί tw σοί re jdUc&y ^^t 

' £i Sc [δια] Touro Sunuof Ιστιτ τνχιΣτ riff ναρα σον fiaff/OaCait • • • 
^ισ•» σν τοντΌ . • αντγ wo¥€pf Si ηκη|ηι mu /ιι^χαη^σν* raf tfcrrm • • 

* vwr Naber, doubtleM a misprint. 

< ** Deskktmiitar pagin• nltem due.*' K. 

* ** Seqaantnr %ir Ter»tis cTanidi, qno• dabo Ma MaiL FWnqa• fai Ua abaarda 
■ant.*' N. 



ippipapwppipepePi^ii^i^^i^i^aR^WPH 



186 THE EROTICUS OF COIiNELIUS FRONTO. 

/Mr • • tir . ^ ipff ••&«&•• ctvc • • • rom «or • • • (a^vainoi . • • 
TVOf SuL τηβ^ a^fy κΛτακο • • . «ο • . • νλ^ ci /iif ri ^^^U ι^δάπ^κα^ . 

If i| ayviu Sk mu ά&ιπ|β€ΐς αντας mu νβρ%ζίίιΐΛΨν>9 ού μ^τρίαν η&η τανηξ¥ 
njr vfipo^f το curarrat ciScmu re #uu φα^Μρϋη οι^τως ScoXcyto^i, ori σον 
c&i oSc ^paonjr φβά¥€ΐ9 υ καΙ «per re r£r rocairSc «ρα^αι, rovvofia r^ 
«IM^itMt vvoyao^tir. KoXowrc γ* oSr crc o2 vXcurroc nUar voXiritfy τον tovSc 
^ My tt rBT' iym hi σο€ διαφυλά^ τοννομα jca^opor fcol avvfipurrov. KaXos 
7«p ο£χί ^NJfMrot TO yc κατ iμ€ 6¥ομασθησ€ΐ. £c ^ τοντφ ως Sucauf 
run, χρψητΜΛ^ ore /λολλοκ ^itc^v/ac^ uttw ori ovic ^i^/icc /Αολλον, αλλ* 
' Ir«|iifr^Mir• Tat Si μυύη mu ras ^iriiSat /κίλΜίτα αΊΓίίσοβουμ€ν κοΧ 
4αηΛ$9&μιΛα^ on ^bOc^coTora jcol {TOfUdTara ^irivcrovTOi. Τοντο μ\ν oSv 
ιβΟΑ τα A|pca Ινύτταται ^cvycir /ιάλιοτα ιτωτηβψ τονς «rvr^ycraf , και τα 
«τ^ρα Tovf ^i|pcvfat. ΚαΙ ήττα ^ τα {«(ία τοντονς /λάλιστα itcrpiwrrai 
vovt /ιάλιστα ^^c^pcuorraf και θιβίκοττα^ . 

£2 U nt otcroi iySo(6r€po¥ καί ίνημότ€ρον cTrai το καλλο9 &α τονν 
^poirras» τον > α ττ ο < &afuiprarci• Ku^wcvcrc /i^ γαρ οί καλοί vcpl τον 
«oAAovf Ti|f It TOVf άκονοκτας irurTCws &α tovs ^pwnraf [ftcrc;(Civ ? j, Si 
^μΛ9 Sk TOVf αλλον« fitfiaunipaw την S6(a¥ κ€κτψτθ€, £2 γονμ η% Twr 
^fUwm at ίωρακΌτν¥ wi^avocTO, ovOiOf tis cci^f τι/ν o^iv, ^/ioc /uicv &μ 
vumvvaft jvairovrrc μαθω¥ ori ονκ ^ρ«•* τιρ ^ άνιση/σαι, ίος ουκ άληΟως 
iXiC iptnwm Iwaivown. *Οσθ4ς /icv oSr λ•ί/?ΐ| TCf avdfu&Tos και αίσχος 
«■A Αμομ^η wpoinoTiVf €v(atvr &r €ΐκότως ^xurraf avrocs ytvivBac ov 
γαρ &r vr* αλλαιτ ^^ιαιηνοίττο ^ τώκ κατ ipwnicqv λντταν καΐ «Ινάγκι^ν 
«ροσιάττίΜ'• SO & ^ Tip TocfSc κάλλ€ΐ ονκ §σ^ οτι Kopwwrti wktoy 
hr ^pMTOf. Ov{«cr γαρ i^rror Siomrai σον ol /uii} ipStyrts» 'Axptioi Si ol 
4ραστΒΑ Tott omuf καλοΓς ovScr i/rror η Tots δικαίως ^iracvov/ACFOis o2 
«oAoiMf• *ApcTi| Sc KOA δό{α καΐ τψη καΐ κέρδος. Κόσ/Αος ^αλαττι; /acv 
rovroA καΙ Kvfitpv^ai καϋ τριήραρχοι καΙ ^vopoc καΐ οι άλλως wXiovT€%, 
9fb μα Δύι δcλ^urffς» οίς ^ννατοκ το ζην οτα /αϊ} ^r ^αλάττ^;» καλοΐς 6c 
^Jl^Af «2 τιραλλως ^ΐΓαΑτονττ€ς καΙ (ΙσΐΓα{ό/Α€τοι, ουχί Ιρασταί^ οΓς ά^ωτομ 
&r CAif oT^MyAcroAt Twr ναιδικωτ. £νροΑς δ* £ν σκοιτωτ νλιίση^ άδο^ύις 
«Mbvt* orraf rovf ^ραστόν aSo(Ca¥ Sk φ€νγ€ΐν αιτακτας μ^¥ χμη τους 
^^φρσιηΛιηοϋ^ /Αολιστα δ^ τονς rcovs, οίς IwX p/oMpirttpw iyKtifrirai το 
MMor Ir 4pX9 μΛ/φον βίον wpoamaov• 
^iknnp Λψ UpSt¥ KOA 0νσύις, ovrw κοί τον βιον τονς άρχομί^ους 

ciAoyuit μάλΜοτα vp[^ircA ^1rlfMλcurAu] TOtt Twr • • • ctf Ισχάττ/^ 

iio(jmw « • • • τοντονς δ^ χρι/στονς ^Μίστας {{or ci • • . Wrrc κοΙ . • . . 
α nur • • • ror χρ$/Αα ^χισταΤς • • . τον • . • . δ^ καΐ γαρ οΐ ipSi^t% 
tm rSr tomMc φορημάτ^^ ούκ ^κΐΑτονς τι/Αωσιτ, άλλ* αντοί άλα{οΜνοττα/ 
η ml IwtSdKnnnnUf καΙ ως clvcir {{op;(ovrTaA Tor ^ζρωτα. 2νγγράφ€ΐ Si^ 
ff S 9«t ^Murri^ ερωτικά τιτα irtpl crov συγγράμματα, ως Tovry Sη 

• 

* wirlmn μΙψ• Κ. 



ΤΗΒ KBoncim or <χ»ιπαιιΐ8 ηοκρκ: isr ι 



Jyyfcwr. TMm* ImmvA lAv |pibnw |iiWi MyAf iw ap t^m t J 
•nrtr TV %Mrrjxnf4H 2pm m1 fa<w/ fa 8Uwn «ΙιΊρ Mipor r^^ I 
fttrn l »»i [l ww, αβη τΑτΜί afri •]Η>^ «In Vyf»>, iJlAii ^qpiw ] 

m» In i ^ iifcli ^wJ «M fir *<y^ <w m^i » fcSr tSfa ml ξη* 1 

«Aw «al «wTf Ml, τ/ψ ψψΜ mi t4fmAf aat Φ^μτ mI MAartwv I 

^μ,A|Λ^mύΦκψ^ζιmψwφtύmf^^fb9tΛ,mΛS»Unm^iavXvnpm \ 

tl «bo•. ^rSf ff tMfSt 4^J|pf MtfMpOiMMmm viaOAoc iri ι 
^lfA-rm- , tfmmiUf»»LmiS^mAf»r fcfi Γ ^dr *fir An^ut^pw J 

^^|i T» i«Sw i «ww»t ^ΜΓίΐ ly rf TTM ιί hfjir^f i . '^vt^m^parmrpH 1 
n^Mi^ I ^ «i «^ nit <λλ•Μ λ^Γ*" '"■fcni "i*** ! ^w iiia^ I 
EMi « Μ 4 «-^ Mf^t 4 Tflr fc i>»i^yi w ^ ^«μτ Ami, Sni 
τβτ J»«Sr fcrJl• η t 14 («6 4AJw ^ «dl *rf>X« «i tAr ^^rrw, i>«.1 

M^f^p€wifM¥W* mA avHr ^ vAmv mnm0im , mm i^fNvnw^Mv tci^mtv I 
U w Vm t«e 4Um. 'Ar^iAKrw yNv Jnlr ^rnCr nt ΑτβΜ• ofrt { 

>JruM*. "Eommi. λ »!, fA Mn roUro ΒΑ JMW, iU* lywytf «m 
frtSftifM, fl «Wut «pot TM- 'lAorar «^ 41 



Siipcraunt novcm vcreiu, quorum «criptun proniu eTmnnit. Nihil 
kp|«rct pntotcr correctorie iubscriptioDcm t 
Feliciter. 

HAVE HI UAOtSTER OPTCXE. 

Age pcrgo, qiiftnlum libct, comminkre, et krgamcntorum globia 
erimiiicro : υιιιηηυαιη tu bunc» craeten tuum, mo dico, depulera : 
DOC ifgo miDui (imara mo FrantODem pracdicabo, miDiieqtM amaba, 
quo lu tam Miriis tamquo rcUemcnlibus KnUnUia aJprobaria minne 
RBMotil•u8 nwgiH op i til land 1 1 m oc largiendum οαβο. Ego bcrcula te 
iu amoro dcpcrco aequo dctcrrobor ieto tuo dogmata : ac ai magi• 
oris alioiH non amantibua faeUU ct promptua, ego tamen aoa atOM U 
[tiKiaqueJ amabo. Cctcrum quod ad aenniiim dcnaitatemt quod w3[ 



188 THE EROTICUS OF CORNELIUS FRONTO. 

ioTentionie mi^tiamm^ qnod ad aemulationis taae folicitatem adtinety 
nolo qaioqoain dioerey [nisi] to multo plaoentie illoe sibi et pro- 
Tocantis Atticoe anteTenisse. 

Ac tamen nequeo quin dicam ; amo CDim, ct hoc dcoiqiio amanti- 
In» Tere tribnendnm eeeo ceneeo, quod victoriis i^ Ιμωμίνω^ magis 

gaiide[rent. Vijcimua igitur, [vicijmue inquam. Num 

praeetabtlioe • • • ubiquo earn eub • • • trapae • • • tram promsi 
• • • ei quo • • • adsie • . • dieputari fftra re magis cavcret. Quid 
de re bt» [oroj • • • mam tukrit an quod magister mous de 
Platooe? 

Hind qnidem non temcre adiuravero: siquie ieto revera Phaeder 
fait, 81 mnquam is a Socrato afuit, non magiii Socratem Pliaedri 
deeiderio quam me periesc [sines] • • • duo menses • • • amisse • • • 
in • • • amet, nisi oonfcstim tiio amore corripitur. Vale mihi 
ma¥ima res snb caelo, gloria mea. Snfficit talem magistnim babuisse• 
Doouna mea mater to salutat. 

* Bvttai• argotiMB• 



( 



INDEX I. 



A. 



eyBMMCfVCI% IKI• 

iwcp Ml φΜη^ΝβΜΜ eC 148. 



AijfNMifias MW|iefft «8» 



6λ 



ilruEiMrsff• i Μ nql•. 
• t y w gw a ffty, 137. 

MNra,3. 



IXXcMwv, 144. 

JiXkarptm χρύματΛ, 30. 

*A|Mir>f, 'A^Or, Egjpiun baim of 

Zcuii, 135. 
αμφυτβητψτιμα, 100. 
a» double, 141). 

— omitted, 40. 

— omitted bj truntcriben after 

oc/uii, iiofii^a», Jicc, 19, 119. 

— fftif after relative, 29. 
Λίβαβολίσθοί, 76. 
Άηιγκι^, 62. 
cSpoiciycicur, 63. 
oMUepiTir, 143. 
«ΜίλΜται, 107. 
ιιMi^M|σtrf 66, 68, 168. 
— — theory οζ xriii. 
«Miirfimififfpor» 32. 
Λ9απληρωσαρ, ά ρακηρωσ αν^ 

μωσα», 7H. 
avdpoirodwd^r, 88. 
2vdp«r, MfKC, 111. 
M9 cs ιΜ^σι^ 10. 
Iwvff, 81. 
ibrein^dorif , 23. 



4»rAMif»7& 

Mnnwi» Willi _ 
fnrafXai|TVf^ 91. 
ifaraof i^My &4ip• 



129. 

im|;^ii(,e2. 

eWfV|MyM9af« 109• 
h nr prn w i wemtt 28. 

4pcr4 and Mcie, parallel 

123. 

αριθμοί, arithmetic, 136. 
fli^ovv for vwniptw or ^vrfwcty» ι 

pocticism, 139. 
aprcTfX^r» 62. 
ao^fuunvr, 60. 

'■iurBai and -οσασ^Μ oonfomided, 18. 
Άσκλτι η α δ ίΐρ, medical eaatib 128. 
άστρα, fixed stars, 169. 
orcXf r, 61. 
drff;(ria, 134. 
arff^wor τρφη, xtL 
*Anyr XfftfM•», 62. 
ar o^y, position 9iin, 60. 
dr/>f/«i• 60. 
αυστηροί ^cjir, 119. 
avrucn, 22. 

avrottimnot ipiBpat, 166 note. 
ilo^vM ΜονσΑν tfvMi, 43. 
d^' ;wir«r ^'l»or, 92. 
'Aopodi'rvr for ^MfMyifP, 86. 
A^i'f , 48. 



«pmiifii 



«iP 






190 



INDEX I. 



fiiBftm^ 7L• 



12L 
«7. 



Γ• 



roMyuidvff• etymology ο( 177. 

ycprntt 50, 55. 

ykvmiyt^^ import oC 83, 84. 

ywiy n Xoyfa, 115. 



5ai/iMVff, 47, 54. 

^mvirioc 148. 

dai|i^nor of Socrates, 36, 158. 
■ eonfneed with hmψmι9^ 36. 

Μ in the apodoeis, 128. 
MUi^ ^h%tui^ ^Λωίη, 62. 
5f diVro«im, 43. 
^utr^t, df iiw^tr, 6. 
df c»^, 156 note. 
5f (ι^σι ipoff, 72. 
dB|i«njcof ) ( ippamwutott 53. 
^^irorr for 54 *v^• 77. 
^tafi^fiki^Uwoft 76. 
dmiptw, XX, 107, 110. 
^MipcTuay, not ' analytic,' 107• 
|i€'ao5off, 107. 



«Mir, 5Mi|Miyo|MMir, 23. 
5faXfficriffoff in antitncsis to liiriXoyi- 

c&ff or iftwniAtt HO• 
5iapr ur, 102. 
5μρτο/>μ|ιιιι, dep., 25. 
5imr/Mirrriv, 71• 
ttaptlBiuwua^ 133. 
5iar^^urAM, xx, 126. 
diarofftr, xx. 
5ΜΐχΐΜ€λν, (re(|uently traaeitiTe in the 

medical writem, 117• 
dwiXofiry, 5cfiXdiAi|r, 71• 
dicXf ir and duXcvila•, naed indiacrimi- 

nately, 100. 
5Mf»5of , 48, 64. 
5ir«Tif«^, 117. 
ftunmBui ) ( ir«^pa5iiyyn!rAMy 112• 

^Ufjftl9t9t 111• 
dlM^ptl^W , 78. 

M0r,68. 

55. 



5univiicot ) ( σν;ι/3ονλ«νπ«ο( 95• 
dim;, 146. 

5ιΐΓλασιολογια, 115. 
^χα rcfuviy, 100. 
wmm for doiccc, 5. 

fforojrccVffa^i mmamioAu, 12. 

^6ξα% and ^c<rr$^<, opinion <^ lao- 

cratcii respecting, 177• 
ta^at /MfAcXfrmMtf, 02. 
5ο^οτιιώτ, 177. 
5opv^op€ir, ditpo^opffir, 111. 
dpiSfiot, 3. 

djvudff ffal wtTpatf 137. 
σνσΐΜΓον|ΜΜ, 37. 



coy c^pf^U ;»J7, 144. 

tyxpiup, 64. 

cif dice, 62. 

<^?cXffir, 11. 

ffid^, 56, 71. 

ffidor, 56. 

ffl «ai Xvcov ^μρψτΘηΐ, 130. 

ffiiC7 σνμν€φορημ€ΐκη, 72. 

ffiicopoXoyui, 115. 

fficfira, 112. 

c?cnra>y μνθωρ l^a 157. 

ff{Xc'<r^y, ffiXc'n;», 80. 

ffiXXofiffiriyv, 150 note. 

ffCMM in the ncniie oCiwaauai, 138. 

ffciroc rty, ffiiriMfy ar, 117. 

tlfmptia, Socmtic, 121, 153. 

ff^r Ι^ύι^αμιν, tit rh dwarow, 133. 

fire for in re, 147. 

/ffffiyor, 13, 15. 

/«irX^rrffaAii, 58. 

'EXfforiicor IlaXa^^^iir, 07. 

IXryxor, 112. 

Affcir, constr. of, 16. 

tXtufokoyiatf ikttunkoySait 120• 

(λκομίρωρ Μ, 116. 

fp^pi^r, 67. 

ffV 5i«}7, 146. 

mica, 130. 

and «Wiccir the only forma in 

Attic prose, 00. 
h κα) ιτολλά, 55, 104. 
— ' iroXXd, ΐΓολλΛ cv, 110. 
ί¥Τ€^μημβ9θ9* active, 46. 
iv udorc 8. Kaff udurof ypdS^cir Tel 

oirf ipftr, 140. 
/^«φ^, a doubtful form, 86. 
i^iMmt, 42. 

/£ 6irr(aff Mir, 108. 



liKI. 
I'leaiieiin, ΙΙβ. 

.wftor. a?. 

cir.'Jt(i£< ) ( aWAcifr, 136. 
ίπ,ξίΧ,γχοΐ. 112. 

iwiOt!ictruv6at, IS. 
tiri3r:fii. no. 

•ΊτίΑπΗ ιτίστικ, 112. 

nriiv^itH, inn. 

Arl uipas f«tv, ItfOi, 17. 
twipfiinlirjit, βΆ. 

(Vt τβίι γμάμμααιτ, 130. 
(ΊτίΜΓΓίΐα, (!<). 
fire£^«<ri(, lU. 

'Edorw, IK). 
ίι^ηηΜ. 23. 
»«rr»d(. 17n, 17D. 
tpmt, w> an onfjino of odaeation, 1 
■' -«-""n οΓ, 2it. 151. 
JiJ "''■ 
- Pliitoniu, IGl. 

Sorrnlic, 168. 

UM) «r ill EiiripiilM, 153. 

ipnTuiat λόγοι, J», IOC 
•ντάναι ΓΗ til or till 



ίσχάμη*. 211. 



»>. 6», m. 

ti™m,it. 114._ 

(vdflii dirl ytv%i^, 108. 

f νπα^ΐ, 6(1. 

<ίφιΐ4(, 17G. 

ίχ"' for λιγον, 14. 

vfitli ccnitivp, 43. 

ίχ«5ηλ.'73.7ίΙ. 

ix-y, idiomulic uio of, 24. 



Ziis, tlio Bjniliol of intelligence, 47. 

cy, 

Ztic θη/%ιΐ(ύι, tlie Zeui Ammon of 

IW Greek», 136. 
(f<t¥ trvvtrrat, iii. 



q alter βια^Η/Μίν, Ac, β. 

ίί-ιτΑ», wilh seniti»e, 2β. 

ίβ•'βτο»τ4>', 31.144. 

η Avrorai for ^ ft dunnu, 13β. 

iiftit tJ. 103. 
i~--- ί-ή, 70. 



V. 71. 



π/7. 



nut C confounded, 110. 

ioCr, 136. 

it ιιιχιιριιτμϊι/α, 133. 

r.ca. 

', not βηριίίΐιι, 99. 



ίιοίτώ™ 



. . 152. 

θρίμμανα, 1)4. 
ufjURTOfiai. δ. 
βνμοίίίίι = απ 
Λ^Λ, 45. 106. IfiC. 

wide signification of in 

tollc'i Tiew, ICO note. 

and ίιηΰνμία, figured I 






I, 168. 



'Ma. 2n, 46. 
) ( .lior, 60. 

;3tatX>}]wr, 173. 
Γβιαι iTi\XoytH, 06. 

:&,άτηι, i2n. 



-)( 



uOTit ζηρυί, 30. 



ί. 50. 



:μ,ροι,_ΰ•3,θ\ 77. 

Ίσ-οιιράτη, I(raiipiiri)ir, 14β. 



καβιζησόμιθα, G. 
■οΰημΰΐ'. intrane., β' 
καθαρμοί. 42. 
και μίκ ίη καΙ, 10. 

«ηιινλογίιι, 113. 

■αϊ St, 86. 

■ηκον «JpnitDf ηιιαν 



192 



INDEX I. 



ΚαλΧι^,90. 
«■XXAraiff, Μ. 
«ίλλοί,67. 
«■raypvwu, ΙΟβ. 
Mirayifyi|, y , ov • 



OTi^MrAu, 147. 

mpmvwrnt, 106. 

«I«tff, 63. 

«Xff••, mvt «Xffd», 64. 

«Aof, 31. 

eoptUt 10. 

«offt^ r^ff rrxi^r. 111. 

MparUf 120. 

lyim r flAnwrof, 135. 

«νλοΜρΜ, 8S, 13a 



Λ. 



Xa/3af,83. 
λαί9#?ν• ^αλffiv, 33. 
Xfl/i^awiir XtfvM, 18. 
λαΐ9ΐΑκ•*φοι, 7Χ• 
λίνονσι, 01. 
XffAoyi^^poff, 40. 
XiB^t yfpar» 140. 

— frtmoy, 62. 
Xtyvff,25. 

AifcvfiWi»r, Aurv^ffdir, 116. 
XivonS^tor, 76. 
Xey9y/M0off, 86, 141. 

■ dieciedit attached to» 

zzrii. 
X«yD6a«adXof, 112. 
Xiyow ίχο9 ) ( Λόγο», 122• 
Xvyof penionified, 130. 

— iv^toBmt and Xoyor νροφ•- 
/N«of, 130. 

^Mnrtp fi^, 103. 

Xwtov /Smmra, 130. 
λνκοφιλύι, 34. 
Awlov, 121. 
3HNv,64. 



/loytipof , 108. 

/uSmy, 60. 

IMiTM^r 0/of i| τ«λ€ση«^, 63. 

M^brtff, frlae etrmologr ο( 40. 

|iM|iff, 61, 68» 60. 



ficMor, 124. 

μβλίγηρυρ * Αδράστου, 118. 

μβιηοί, intcrro^tivo, 06. 

μεσημβρία lerofi/iny, 36. 

μβταλαββιΐβ, /Μτα/3αλ<ατ, 33. 

ptrafv τωΐβ XiymP, 0. 

μ9Τ9ρχ9σθα^, 60. 

/AfrcwpoXoyot cal ddoXcVxai, 121. 

fuf ri λ€γι•σι, 01. 

μηρψατα^ 42. 

Ί •*^''• *S<« 

μη nam» η, 106. 

μιμημα^ 68. 

ρΛμησίί, 63. 

fumfifior, 16. 

Mopvvof, 3. 

fiovaffia Xoyvr, 114. 

/«ovffcioy, 114, 144. 

fMiMTura, 00. 

μουσικοί, Kiffnification of, 38. 

«iT cp*»rucoff, epithets of tlie 

philoiioj)her, 63. 
ΜονσΑ» θύραι, 43. 
— προφψηι, 00. 
μνησίϊ, ^wowrtia, identical, 60. 
μνθοΚογΰρ, χτί» xvii note, zxii» 141• 
μνστηρίο, 60. 
fiiwroomcoff dofiot , 60. 



N. 

MfM, 144. 
MUroi, 38. 
yrayicvffv^, 10. 
yrorcXifr, 68. 
yofiovc ri^ccr, 143. 
Nvfi^cu =s Μονσαι, 144. 
Nv^A^oiby, 144. 
ρυμφοΚηπτοί, 28, 34. 
rvr γ ovntf , 190. 



(ηραΧοίφΛρ, 30. 

^VM CMU, 128. 
^VOTOf , v. 



6iA){thi, 100. 
o6vMUff ISiMCf r, 76. 
46νρ6τ» Μ(μιιτ, 66. 



Η- 



" lU. 



ΑμμμΙ,ΙΟ. 






MfNi χ*ϊ*η ^ip^l^MMih V 



?=^ΛΕ 



•A> λκιρβ*, lOS. 
£^.81. 



S^t, 01. 



muwM, wmfti, 100. 
ni(>U' and !ta «lenvaUra^ 106. 
naXofiqlqr. 07. 
«αλαια'/ιάτ•»' r/HM>, 70. 

«omtr ιύτρβρ Adc, 133. 
«lin TtnoMH, ttanitit, 103. 
v^Mypofifia, 86. 
■ιφ<ί«ΐ}ϊ•α, S8. 

wopaiiiirai, intnuwitive, 61. 



«aooffmt, Utor wiwd for sA^, 91. 

' • loe. 



wapaimyot, 118. 
«dpfuu, with wrnpi, S 
" Γ,ΐίίΤ 



νού. I. 



«6»««M^UnMti. 



! Jili» Bw ^ ii» let. 



wiTnw, at. 

«Uw «M *a4l VMIW 1M> 

- - Ul. 



IMkUL 

«2S 3βΓ•ί iK Η ^ Μι 



* ' IW. 

wpnw w a p ey pd ^ttM, 86. 
«jM(t rM «bw, 66. 

}Uy«n. 1- 
<t, 110. 



r*p^, uMd ■ymboUtallj, i7. 



ji<M, MrUt of in Attk^ 63. 



liVu>rMf,e4. 



194 



INDEX I. 



ψψφΘίϊσΛ, oontnury to analogj, 76. 

wwmwponnntp 73. 

«WM, ri ii it(U, 100. 

99φ§στ^ί9 145. 

Φβφοί, ironic•], 91. 

ψ^φαί ) ( df «M^ 43. 

novMCf or» 23. 

«raro. craauSCciVff Mud of bmbUI 

stmg^lcst 27• 
ψνγγμαμ/Μ, politicU appUoitMNl οζ 

8α. 
ψυγγ/Μμμα woXcrui^, 143. 
•vyi/uyrt σχι^, 30. 
«vpeytryif, 107, 110. 
— and deolfiffvtff, 126. 
rvip^Mi) μίΜο§9 107. 
p. 69. 



% 107. 

ia λάν•!», 114. 
dwrmyftot, 109. 
9^i7|i3ff, 64. 
9ψυζ9»9 64. 
«φν/Μφλβτοτ, 22. 

^ σήμα, 60. 



Τ. 

rfiiXffvica, ra ληΝτά, 34. 
7« νρό T/Mr/%tdiat9 118. 
ηίχ* &r, 80, 106. 
-^— iinMwt 35. 

ΤβθηρΟΛΜψ, Tff^pffVKMf, 99. 

τ««^7ρια. 111. 
TvXcaiov/yy^, 121. 
TvXcof , 56. 
vtXcr^, 71. 
TvXif, 51. 

τ§μ»6μ990ΐ (middl•)• 109. 
rrroyficpor• 79. 
r«rrAf#|MMM, 51. 
τνχροι, zx. 111• 
τίχνη, 96. 

——of Coras, 96. 
τνχιν, 114.^ 
τψ»α ψυχαΙ$, 61. 
ην' 4ir for nmo, 92. 
run&r, rot pyr, 107. 
Tiv'iaf, 121. 

t4 Ir iraXXiS, rA iroXU &, 124. 
r4r «Mr, r4r ^/m, 85. 
rmptmim, 19. 
t4 t«v Xmov, 130. 

53. 



r. 

Vfipti V/HMTO/uXAr, 61. 

Ιβρ*στίκ6ΐβ, 66. 
vvi^ «al itmOf 143. 
vr* avydr, 116. 
{ηηρβαΚίσθαι, 75. 
vircpovicor» xxiv note. 
νπηχ^ί, 11. 
yinS,63. 
υποβμνχίος, 51. 
virodi|XttMFir, 113. 
νποζωιψυμι, 48. 
viroiriftirXiyfu, 74. 
νποσχίθψι^ Uarbarouii, 21. 
vircNTxcr ) ( ννάσχνν, 21. 
iMnrX7{, 76. 
νφαι^Λί, 72, 73. 
ν^ανχΐ|», 72. 



φαρμάκια, 117. 

φάρμακΜβ, 11, 136. 

φάσματα, 59. 

φι^ιτ 6 Λά«α>ρ, 94. 

φθόροί, attributed to the diTiaitj, 49. 

φίλη «<ώαλ4« 103. 

φιΚόσοφοτ, φιΚοσαφΙα^ 145. 

φιλότ•^(, 80. 

φομτιίι69, xivr noto. 

ψνσ<ι ^H^fiara, 66. 

φνσΐ|, dual, 71• 

φντ^φ, 67. 



Χ. 

;(αλητο1 ^vmcmu, 137. 
χΜλΜνωρ μανσηα, 114^ 
χι)τ#ΐ, 30. 
χρηστά 9Ϊ, 103. 
Xvoifr, 103. 



Ψ. 



^ιλ^ σοιησΐ9, 99• 
^fcXol λ«^, 99. 
4ηλ«τ, 99.^ 
^Xarp^w, 95• 



Claim ίΓΐΜΐίοη, tiitunl not I 

108. 

• of ρΓοΓι'ΜΪΟΠί, Si• 

Cobct. C. G., viii, 7, W, 
Culeridce. S. T.. IM note. 
Colk'ctmi tuid (liviiion, 107. 
iUipe. Rnv. TL M., quoted. ll& 
Conx. mockiii^ allusion to. 14Γ 
Coniiiriu*, ronjm;turo of. 115• 
Curntliui At;rij>|>a quntfd, OIL 
L'mij-lu*, pcrulisritm of Uio4h 

Mhcallinl. 10. 
Crmtion, rnytliioil ucount of fat II 

Tiinopun, 1S8. 
Cipmtlut. 22. 



"— ■■'■ — -■ ' B «MU«ya».144. 




DhmHBMthad.»». 

DfalBdiB Hid Krirtk &ϋΜϋ« Is 

PhilefcM, 17B^ 
■ tcMchH to define " per goiai 

et diflcccntimm," xrii. 

■ the hif^limt inonw, SO. 

INalectical exerdwa, «iDcatkKuJ efloet 

ktlributcd to, 110. 
IKracarcliiu, centum style of tbe 

I*herdniii, xiir. 
- date of, χχίίί note. 

quoted by Cicero• ιιϊτ. 

Dicliotomira mim^tra bj the wotm- 

yuu of the Pythagareans, 100. 
Dicholomv, Plato lay* (treaa on, 100. 
Diction orthc loTe4pecch(a,Ariatotle'i 

account of, 25. 
INogcnci Iiacrtias, χιίίϊ. 
IMonytin* of Haltcunaaaiu, hia criti- 



parod with Ariatotle'e, 2S. 



113• lie. 
DiTiuoii. method «ζ wplied to B^ 

torie,lS7. 
Dobne^ hie opinion oTlMMmte•, 171. 



hA m4• λ flMik by ti» PytU-l 
til 1μ5ΪοΓ I 

f owlf»* Mnrtinc to Plata ] 

«roahorni^ML 1 

1Λmimtβr,(htΛmΛtooitιrΛ notioM 1 

wnM tj fc Giedt paU^ J 



isiA 



•TtJlfi^lO•. 
SeMjdlG: 
H.4. 



^ientM metal. i^L •1 

Κρϊκπη Μ tbe toeAttUOm. IM. 

Epignme «ttribkted te Fhtat ία 

Eiirtic, Icnn i^iplied to Plato mmi 

Arutetle by laoer., 173. 
Emtio diMonne dtanctenied, xvuU 



. Pythagor 



mObrn 



— phnaeoloKy.naeafbjSecnlas 

181. 

l-mologiea ί> put•, 9, SS, «λ «ί 

Enphonon, date oC, xxiii Bot•• 
Enripidee quoted, ISS. 

Gncth^Qoted, ISS Boto. 

Enthydomaa of Plato^ motiTe of ite 
publieatioD, 179. 




188 



INDEX II. 



P. 



Fandij quoted, 45. 

Vw9tAam And ncncMibr, mjthiad 

mode of reooneiiin^, 55. 
IVonto (Cora.), hi• Eroticiis, mn imi- 

tutkm of Uie Erotic dimiira• of 

' emended, 187 note. 
Fatore Indie, after Swmt, mme. 



O. 



Galen, Cornm. in Hinpocr. quoted, 

123. 

de Hippocrate et Platone, 45, 

107, 127. 
-^— quoted, 74. 
Genenuiing process, 55. 
Genitive of time, 54 
Gods, Plato's conceptions of the, 47. 
■ whether corporeal, 48. 
Golden sUtues in Delphi, Ae., 21, 22. 
Gofgias, 111, 113. 
— — allusion to, 93. 

author of rhetorical precepts, 



96. 



nied bj Tinias on the 
lis Tisii to Athens 



occasion ol 
(A.B.P. 4), 113. 

— dictum of, 93. 
XΛμwά^tt of, 173. 

— »- represented bj Nestor, 96. 

— the, allusion to in Phaedrus, 



XTI. 



— contains parallelisms with 
passages in Isocrates, 173. 
— ^— when probablj composed, 



Gvota, Mr., quoted, 123. 



H. 

Helena of Euripides, 38. 
HenMditus, 72. 

quoted, 137. 

Hera, symbol of practical intellect, 

ra 

Hermann, C. P., his riow of the Phac• 

drua, six. 
Hermann's, Godf., eonj., 17, 93. 

emendation from, 92. 



Henneiaa, anecdote related bj, 136• 



t 



Hermca TSrismegistus, 68. 



Hermopolis the city of Thoth, 135. 

Hcrodicns, 4. 

Hestia, 56. 

Hippocrates, his method, 124. 

his theory of the human 

body, 123. 
— — — phrases borrowed from, 

3,42,63,64. 

physic and physics com- 



bined by, 53. 

Plato familiar with, 107. 

quoted, 117, 123. 



Hippocratis Lex, its genuineness open 

to suspicion, 120. 
Himchi^^'s emendation, 92. 
Homeric allegories, 72. 
— ^— - usage, 89. 
Homoeoteleuta in the speech of Ly- 

sias, 13. 



I. 



Ideal theorj', phraseology of, 58. 
Ideas, 58. 

innate, denied by Plato, 168. 

Ilifwus, 9. 

lonicixniN in Plato, 75. 
Ironical fonnulae, 103. 
Isocrates, xziv, 03, 170. 
■ φιλοσοφία of, 173. 

— — an arintocrat, xviii note. 
— and Aristotle, feud between 
recorded by Cicero, 178. 

and Phito contemporaries, 



171. 



Antidosis of, 177 note, 
quoted, 120. 



— ^— attacks Antistlienes, Plato, 
and Euclidcs, 175. 

his anti-Platonic allusions 



detected b^ Dobree, 179 note. 

his claim to be a philo• 



sopher partially conceded in the 
Platonic dialogues, 178. 

his consistency contrasted 



with the inconstantia of Phito, 174 
note. 

his course lasted three or 



four years, 177 note. 
— — his educational theory, 172. 
his forensic orations the 



best, 182 note. 

his jealousy of Plato's repu• 



tation, 176, 178. 

his opinion of Goigias, 174 



note. 



DnDBZ BL 






in 




Ui 

Vk 

— — * yk 

(ΜΜΟη Ml•. 



ii. 

ita 



Ih• 



m 



St 



9kUmtk^ 



xviii 

falhaPlitaikdySUlir^ 
-M &v«uili «iftk Ih• fUo* 

ιτα 

ia» fntDcl «Uk 




«CIM. 



IN 



«rnai•*• 




If• 
«r IMA 



fiutlTS. 

xrmwilti» 
qMtoiilS. 



pvpOtlTT 

-^ wifotw c n I» ki lltt XvUur* 



, riiiiimaliJ «1» fiieiKMi 

17a 

8nd Ep. I» PhiUp gmnSm, 



171 note. 
■ Socrmic•'• opinion of, 147. 

— ^— — iwcntv-two yomi the junior 

of Lysiaa, 147. 
Itocratce'e alloiiion to minor SocfaUc•, 

177. 



q>ietlo to tho jonng Alex- 
ander, 173 note. 

Hclenao Enoomiom, i^ 



prozimato date ot, 176 note. 

written 

in rivalry of Gorgias, 174. 

-^ Fanatkenaicot character• 

ised, 177. 

reference• to Plato» 178» 



176. 

— •peoch against the Sophist•, 
prohablj known to Plato» 174 
note. 



J. 



JotU1»68. 

Jnstic•» what aoeording to Plato» xrii. 



Iff. 

IAiUNidn.144 

114. 
mwntwi% ft oft 140l 



L»f%10S• 



L^nplit» Ktwk^ IB• 
Iywpkrti,i>. 



Tkmitxzriu. 

— ametcec, zznt. 

— — charaeteriied» 181 not•. 
finii to write 4μΜ/ηκηί^ ICL 

— hi• age at death, ζχτί. 
left Athens for Thnrii, zzriL 

member of a wealthy fiundly» 



XXTll. 



not one of the Socimtie civd•^ 



XXTU. 



on one oocasioQ pleaded ki• 
own cause, 181 note. 

prayer in hehalf o( η 8«1ιι«^ 



82. 



XXTU. 



returned to Athene» xxrii. 
-- •peecho• of •poken by oUion, 



whether a technographer» 100. 



Lysia•*• ' Erotio apecch» whether 
epietle, 184. 

^ fiune a• a logcjpipke• 
quired late in life, xxriu. 

opinion that Rhetorio "ok- 



•enrationem quandaw 
artem»" 101. 

oration against Emtoatkaa•• 



I onoofbi^bc*t»zzTiiL 



t ' 



^i 



soo 



INDEX IT. 



Lywm*M eroiie spcecli• an Mtmpl• of 
rlMtoriail insinoation, 103. 



M. 

Hadntofth • (Sir J.) Ethical diewrta- 

tion qootpd, 167 note. 
Itfadiietm iO, 42, 105. 

■ Ood-^ven, 80. 

' morbid ) ( divine, 105, 

' the philonophic, 67. 

Ma^a monma, IGk 

Medical phraseology, 147. 

Meno» th«, 58, 1β8. 

Metcmpujchoniff, 52. 

Uethodic ) ( Empirical, 123. 

Uetrodoras, 7. 

Moralfi, Pjihagorean theory of, 10^1. 

Jlorychian house, 3. 

Mnsae Ilitsides, 9, 2a 

■ were rirer-nrmphs, 
14k 

lljsteriet, Plutarch on, 50. 

■ possetMcd no philosophic 
meaning, 50. 

Warburtonian theory of, 59. 



Hystae at Eleusit, a t^'pe of the 

philosopher, 50. 
Jlytha, raUonaliicd by Metrodoma, 7. 



N. 



Names, significant used by gods, un• 

meaning by men, 06. 
Nestor, name of Isocratcs, 06. 
Niebtthr, his opinion of Isocratcs, 171. 
Nominattre, aosolute, 108. 
Nymphs and Muses identified, 28, 144. 



O. 



Occult science, 68. 

Oligarchic spirit in Phito and Aris- 
totle, 88« 

Oiiomacritus, composer of poems 
ascribed to Orpheus and Musaeua, 
06. 

One in Many, xxii, 124, 127, 160. 

Origen quoted, 63. 

Or^oua and Musaous forged by Ono- 
maoritua, 06. 

— paradied by Flato^ 52. 



P. 



Palinode, 37. 

Panaotius, date of, xxiii note. 

^— — • a Platonising Stoic, xxiit 

note. 
Pan and the Nymphs insei^anible, 144. 
— — statue of, brought from Acropolis 

and now in Cambridge, 11. 
Parian sophists, 112. 
Participle used adverbially, 5, 
Pericles, character of his oratory, 121. 
his superiority to dfi^tdoi- 

fu»rMi, 122. 
Perictyone, 107. 
Phacdo quoted, 160. 
Phaednis, the, a dramatixed treatise 

on Rhetoric, xiv, xix. 
called by Mure an eloquent 

mystification, xv note. 
— ^— date of, XV, xxiii. 

diflercnt headings prefixed 



to the, xiii. 
— — dramatic date of, 147. 
^-^-^ early compoeition of the, 82. 
its rebition to other dia- 



logues, xiii. 

' known to Aristotle, xiv. 
' resembles the Sympoaium, 



XXV. 



... 

XIII. 



scope and purpose of the, 

superior to the early dia- 
logues, xzv. 

supposed juvenile character 



of, xxii. 



tradition of its early date 

unknown to Cicero, xxiv. 
Phenomenal, the, 58. 
Philebus, diaerctic method in, applied 

to grammar, 127. 
— — quoted, 88. 
Philolaus, remains of, genuine, 156 

note. 
Philosophic and theological standard 

of purity, 80. 
' initiation said to be 

fiacapMmny, 59. 
Phik)sophy, what Isocratcs means by, 

172. 
Philotimic lovers, case of, 80. 
Physiognomists, earlv Greek, 72. 
Pindar, a borrower from Orphie and 

Pythagorean souroci, 54. 
Plano-trN, 9. 
Flanetaiy inflnenee» 68. 



urnKXiL 



]M%» 



m 



lifbiwifMiJli 



isa 



Iff. 

lib iMtiiM «r 11m 8m|» Its. 

ΙιΙιμΙμΙμι «f SMMdm» 19$• 
lib wilirin|ilitBj tinratlMi, IH 
lib foKniifai «r 11m «rikr 

MMltMlli 1 Tl• 

libYiew«rtlM«Mrfa||titet 

mftfici dhbilb I» fiiUjy 

Rep. ii. 671 fiBWiittii, M. 
•ΥΜΒίΙΙϋκ• Willi HIbhhmIhl 

vinaieiaiQft «e II» 

wImUmf ft AImmI ef 
179ilffii 



— — — ίΚιΙοίΓΜ•, tin fcwt MhtiMi 
iir«iialdSU|i^liL 

jbrUiiM «if Hm laMHlaBlgr 



•riiM&NiiiM. 

epigramii, 184^ 



Plato'• Iaw», 1C3. 

— »-^ cbarActcmtic• at, 157 note. 

Pleosurps, diHtinctton between pore 

and mixed, 88. 
PIconastii, 41K 
Plumage of the Soul, S2, 
Pliiml for dual a common error in 

M8S., 75. 
Plutarch quoted, 59, 162. 
Poetic frenxjr. 42, 43. 
Poetical diction in proM, 25, 34. 
Socratca*• apology for, 

82. 
Puetrj, in what eenae a branch of 

rhetoric, 127. 
Polcmarehns, i φ«λόσοφοτ, 83. 
— — ^^ brother of Ljsiaa, a 

member of the Soeratic clique, 88. 
Politicoa, the work of Pkto, 53. 
— ^— — etvle of, xxT note. 
Polus, written ηχνη of, 00. 
Poraon, BodL M». examined bj, 72. 
Praxiphanea» hi• dialogue wff^ vm^Wm^, 

PropoMtion omitted, 54 

PHoiteMi at DodoM and Delphi, 4α 



ία 



MUaLUib 
■liiliydtil^ 





^ «Ml• ft «Ml «a 



nvfHfta» «If rQ|i 88ii ΘΙ^ Μ||'Μ% Mmlk 




Λμ ift Omk pliilnwiig^llt 






tiM^acfL 



•ftlliiftrf 



Qafailft 

iia 



Reminiaeenoib Platoaio doelriM ol* 

ica 

Rhetoric, an oflT-ehool of dialeetie, zru. 

at it• best iniorior to dh^ 

lectic, 141. 

baaed on Pqrebology, 123^ 



125. 



cannot be taught aa an art 
without dialectic. 111, 133. 

course of eoat 100 dift^Bib 



177 note. 

defined, 05. 

final canao oC aeeovdinc to 

Plato, 123. 

forensio snljeet <A τ4 5*- 



muor ; deliberatiTe» τ4 d y4ifa % 100. 

ideal, 127. 

how spoken of in the Politi• 



cna, xn. 

— ^— iuTestigation of a tma, 00. 

Laoonian didiko oC 04. 

— — fpeeie• of, which aaoHMd to 



Plato dc^irablob XTUi. 

thivd part «r oradad ift Um 



PhaadratyUb 



202 



INDEX II. 



Blieione, thiid part oC how handled 
by Amtotle, xzi. 

. treatise• on, 95. 
■ true pnrpoee o£, χτίϋ. 

Bhetorioe ad Alexandnini« 190. 



Ill, 112. 



quoted, 

its antbor 

kas piesenred tnditions of moie 

ancient schools, 112. 
Bhetois unaware of the importance of 

strict definition, 119. 
SitQaKst, the, rank of in Plato's esti• 

nation, 63. 



8. 



Satnmine temperament, 69. 
Scene of the dialo^e, 9. 
Schleiermacher, his riew of the Phae- 

dms, xix. 
Science of troth implied in the science 

of seeming, 97. 
Second Socratio Discourse, a pattern 

of philosophical rhetoric, 163. 
•—————— —^—^— imagerr u, 

dnwn from Tarions soarccs, 166. 
Senrins ad Yirg. quoted, li4. 
Shakspears, 68. 
— — — dejcription of horse br, 

72. 
ShUlcto^ Rev. R., 17, 21. 
SibjUa, Sibyls, 40. 
Sidney (Sir Philip) mioted, 87. 
Simmuu of Thebes, 36. 
Socrates, ethical theory of, 16&. 
— ^— fint discourse of, 161. 

second discourse of, 166, 

163 aL 



2a 



his assumption of humility, 

his fiiTourite haunts, 11. 
his spirit of paradox, 163, 

laid himself open to mis- 
^iprehension, 162. 

not to be taken at his word. 



174. 



137. 



the iparrijt of Alcibiades, 
163. 
SoeiBtic Epist XXX., 176 note. 

- — alone has pre- 
tensions to authenticity, 179. 

written appa• 



Socratie paradox rerivcd by the Stoics, 

164 note. 
'Sophist' applied by Lysias to Pkto, 

146. 
Sophist, the, xxiy, 97. 
Sophists, 83. 

Soul, pro-existence of, 166, 169. 
Dcfore its fall ranked among the 

dcuiiovrr, 64. 

— definition of, 166. 

— its destiny aflcr death, 63. 

— its firrt genesis, 64. 

tripsrtttion of, 126, 168, 164. 

Speech-writing, when disgraoeihl, 

142. 
Siwnscr, 68. 
Starr, of statues, 23. 
Statue, Klcusinian, preserved in 

Cambridge, 60. 

of Gorgias at Delphi, 22. 

Statues erected to Eros and Anteros, 

78. 
Stesichonis, 37, 39. 
St. Paul quoted, 79. 
Suppressio veri, instance oC, 131. 
Synesius quoted, 6. 



'Π 



TCirtly by a Platonist, 170 note. 



Γ. 



Technicalities, 111. 
Technograpliers, 96, 96. 
Thamus, 136. 

Theages, a spurious dialogue, 36. 
— ^— quoted, 162. 
Theodorot miKrenresents Plato, 80. 
— — quoteu, 44, 164 note. 
Theodorus, 111. 

- inventions of, 112. 
Thcsmothctae, business of, 86. 
Thculh, or Tholh, the Egyptian Her- 
mes, 126, 136. 
Thrasymachus, 110, 111. 

— represented by Ulysses, 



96. 



wrote 'EXroi, 116. 



Timseus, psychology of, 166. 
— quoted, xxii note. 

referred to, 126. 

Timocratio type, 80. 

Tisias, 131. 

Tripartition of the soul, 46, 168, 164. 

--—-—————— discarded by 

the Stoics, 126. 
Truth, familiarity with, a necessaiy 

condition of snooessiul deo^Uon, 



II 



fv, 



Wright• 
70\ 



of Phaedr^ 67, 



Zeno represented bj Phkmedce, M. 
Writing an aid to reminiieenee, not to ! — theiatherof UieErialieeecti»9S 

memory, 136. ' Zeno'• paradoie•, 97. 

Written Xayor the wid^t iUk^ of I Zeoa theeTmbolof ι«μοβ«69• 

the spoken, 139. i 



THB EHU. 



i 



A CLASSIFIED LIST 

EDUCATIONAL WORKS 



GEORGE BELL & SONS. 



BIBLIOTHECA CLA88ICA. 

Λ Serie* 9f Greek «mI ZmH» ^Ιιϋλοη• «ίΐλ B^i^Uk KuUb. φΜΜ If 

ernhmU Sek ol mfe. 8m. 

Mmth^nm, By F. A. Fudisr, lUL ISiu 

Ooifoli Onlioat. Β/Ο.Ιμι§.3ΙΧ 4τοΙ•• U$^l4§.^U»^lBi• 

DMMBtlMnM. Qy B. Whiiloa, MJL Smiff. lit. 

Solpide•. Qy F. A. FOqr• >LA. Smiff. 16•. 

BteMT. By F. A. FOoTf >LA• TdL I. Ut. ; TdL H. 14i. 

H^iodolne. By Β«τ• J. W. BlilBMlqr, BJK STob. lit. 

BMod. Qy F. A. FOqr. M^ lOt-M. 

Bono•. Qy B«T. A. J. HMkuM• MJL 18•. 

Ivvoiuil tad Fmla•• Bf Β«τ• A. J. Vfiwiii•, HJL Ilk 

Flftto. By W. H. T btu mp m m t PJO. S^vla, 7•.8Α«μΙι• 

Sopbooiw. ^ B«T. F. H. Bkyte. 2UL TdL I. 18•. 

Philoeteie•. By F. A. Bdcy, Μ JL [/« lAe P^vm. 

Taoitui : Tlio AduaI•. By the Ber. P. Fvoti. IB$. 

Ttrenoe. By E. St. J. Fwriy, M.A. 18•. 

VirgiL By J. CoQington, M.A. 8 toIs. 12•., 14•., 14•. 

An Atlas of Qassioal Geography; Twenty-foar Μαρβ. By W. 
Hnirbcfl ami 0<*οητΒ Long, M.A. New «ditioM, witk eokmrad «■■^M.ir 
Inpeml 8το. U». 6d. 

Uniform with above. 
A Complete Latin Orammar. By J. W. DooakUoo, D J). 8cd 

Edition. 144i. 

A Complete Greek Grammar. By J. W. Donaldaoa, DJ>. 8cd 

Edition. 16•. -^^_____^ 

GRAMMAR-SCHOOL CLASSICS. 

A Seriet of Greek end Latin Authon, with English Noiee, Feap, 8ve• 

C»ear : De Bello Gallioo. By Geoige Long, 3IJL. £•. 6<I. 

BooluL-ni. ForJuiiorClaiMt. ByG.Long.MJL 8•.6ιΤ. 



CatnUns, Tfballui, and Froperana. SeleetedFbem•, WithLifr 

97 Brr. A H. WrmtMftw. KM 



2 Geoi^ge Bell and Som* 

doero: D• Sencetate. De AmidtiA• and Soleot Epietles. By 

Qeorm» Lonir» M.A. 4e. e«L 

Comelitt• Nepot. Bjr Ber. J. F. Hacmichoel. 2f . 6d. 

Homer : Iliad. Book• I.-XII. Bjr F. A. Pal^, M.A. Of. <ki. 

Horaoe. Witli Lifo. By A. J. Madoane, M.A. 6*. M. [In 
1 pMifl. 3i^ eJ. oiic1i.1 

JuTenal: Sixteen Satires. By H. Prior, M.A. it. 6d. 

lOrtial: Select Epigrams. With Life. ByF. A.Pal^,M.A. Of.Gd. 

Orld: tbe Fasti. By F. A. Palcy, M.A. 5«. 

Salluai: Catilina and Jugnrtha. With Lifo. By O. Long, M.A. 5«. 

TAoitoa : Germania and Agricola. By Ber. P. Frost. 8f . Gd. 

VlrgU: Bneolics, Georgies, and £ncid. Books L-IV. Abridged 
from Prnfotmr ConiBfrton'• Rdit'on. 5«. 64. 

(Tbo Bucolics and Georgies in one Tolnme. St.) 

«— £neid. Books Y.-XII. Abridged from ProfcsiorConington's 
Edition, ht. (M. 

Xenophon: Tlie Anabasis. With Life. ByBoT.J.F.Macmiehaol. 5t• 

— — The Cyn>pa>dia. By G. M. Gorliam, M.A. (ki. 

— — Memorabilia. By Percival Frost, M.A. 4t. (kl. 

A Gnunmar-Sohool Atlas of dasaioai Oaography, eontaining 
Tea selected Hap•. luperial 8ro. b*. 

Uniform Kith the SeHe$. 

m 

The New Testament in Greek. With English Notes, drc. By 

Rer. J. F. 3lAcnichael. 7*. 6(1. 



CAMBRIDGE GREEK AND LATIN TEXTS. 

Aschylua. By F. A. Psley, M.A. 8f . 

Cssaar: De Bello Oallico. By G. Long, M.A. 2t. 

Cioero : De Senectate et de Amicitla, et Epiatolss Seleotas. By 

O. LoBY, II.A. U.M. 

Cioeronia Oratkmea. Vol. I. (in Ycrrem.) By G. Long, M.A. Sf.ikf. 

Euiipklea. By F. A. Palcy, M.A. 8 vols. 8f . M. each. 

Herodotoa. By J. G. Blakesley, B.D. 2 toIs. 7t. 

Homeri JUaa. I.-XII. By F. A. Palcy, M.A. St. 6d. 

Horwtiua. By A. J. Maeleane, ALA. St. 6d, 

JuTenal et Peraiua. By A. J. Madeane, M.A. It. M. 

Luoretiiia. By H. A. J. Mmiro, M.A. 2t. M. 

SaUuati Griapi OatUlna et Jugurtha. By G. Long, M.A. It. M. 

Terenti Oomcsdl». By W. Wagner, PhJ). 8t. 

Thuoydidea. By J. G. Donaldson, D.D. 3 toIs. 7t. 

Ylrgiliua. By J. Conmgton, M.A. 8t. (UU 

ZenoptaODtia Xaφedltlo Oyri. By J. F. Maemiohael, B.A. St. M. 

Komm Teatamentom Graonm. By F. H. SeriTener, HJL 
4t.ed AasditioB with wMoauirvIa for ■otse.kalfboaBd.Uiu 



I 



CAMBRIDGE TEXTS WITH NOTES. 

AmmiiuJtrSAmh. Jh^ Bm. la. «. amL 

■wltHii iJwrti. fir'-A.Priv,lUL 
IbiM. Ώfr.L•Tύv,1LL• 

HMikt. BrF.A.Pafa|r,]CJL• 

lo^ B9rF.JLnkr.)IJL• [PriMk] 



PUBLIC SCHOOL SERIE& 

^ &riM ^ CiMfMl ran*. MMtotal If wilUbMMi SriMua. 

AiMopluBM. TbeFVM•. SV '• A• Mv. >U• <*■•<■ 

ThiAdwnkH. Br F. A. Falqr, UjL 4«.U. 

HmFRv•. BrF-A.Fdqr.lU• <•••<• _ 

Otawo. TheLMMitoAttim. Bk.L BrA.Fniar.]U.4«.«l. 
D^Mlh— im Ikh» L^^ U oml Br B. Bhfflito, ILA. βι. 

nmlmiweih^tm. ^ B. V. BwImk, UX 

lUto. Tbe^^eltnolSoentMaiidCtit•. BrW-WiffMi^IUk, 

TtePhadoL BrV-V*eMt,FU>. kW. 

Tb• Prat>eont. By W. π•τ*•> Η•Α. <*■ U. 

FUntiu. TlM Anlnluik B7 W. WagiMr, PhJ). lad aditlo•. 

4t.«i 

Trinninmns. Dj W. Wkgncr, Ph J>. Sod edition. 4•. U. 

TIm MenMcLmci. D7 W. Wagnar, FhJ). 4•. β^ 

SophoeU• TTMtiinl». Bjr A. I>r«lor. ilX 1•. <£ 
Tvoao•. Bj W. Wiener, PbJ). lOt. Gd. 
ThMoritu. B7 F. A. Pkle;, M.A. 4*. U. 
Othen in pi 



CRITICAL AND ANNOTATED EDITIONS. 

Mtat. B7 H. A. J. Mddto. M.A. St. Gd. 

Ariitophknli Comccdiic. Bj H. A. Holden, LLD. Βτα t nia, 

SVe^ PUti Hilcl Rpv«t*U. 

Pu. Br F. A Filiff, UX Fop. βτα 4•. 64. 

GatuUiu. Br H. A. J. Monro, U.A. 7*. M. 

Heno•. Qninti HentU FImo) Opan. Br H. A. I. Uimra, IfJL 

Ι«ι>•βτα. 11. b. 
Ufj. TlM Bnt At• Book•. Br J. PTCudariU•. Uha. ra», 1^ 



ULUlLIhW 



k•. Br 

r.uaf. 



L 



George Bell and Sons* 



Luoretiiii. Titi Lneretii Curi de Rernm Nfttnr» Libri Sex. With 
« TraBfUtkni «imI 5ot«f. Br B. A. J. Mnnro, M.A. t toIb. Sro. Y6L I. 
Ttat, 16«. Vol. n. Tr»B>lfttkm, 6«. (Sokl MpMrntelj.) 

Ofid. P.OTkUiNawnieHeroideflXlY. Bj A. Palmer, M.A. 8το.β«. 
Ptop ertl m. Sex Anrelii Pkoperiii Carmina. By F. A. Palej, MJL 

Bophoole•. The AJaz. By C. E. Palmer, M.A. At, M, 

ThQoydidea. The History of the Peloponnceian War. By Richard 
ghiUeto, M.A. Book I. βτο. e«.ed. (Book II. in (JW |>nM.) 

Oroek Teatament By Heniy Alford, D.D. 4 τοίβ. 8το. (Sold 
fflNinitelT.) Vol.I.lf.e». Vol. II. 11. 4e. T0LIII.I811. ToLIT.PftrtI.18f.| 
Fiit II. ll#.{ or in one VoL 92β, 

LATIN AND GREEK CLASS-BOOKS. 

Aiudlia Latina. A Series of Progressive Latin Exercises. By 

ReT. J. B. BMkklcT, M.A. Fc»p. 8το. &•. 
A:c iNiROprcTORT PART to tlie Rbo%'e on Accidence. [Tn the Prfft, 
lAtin Proao Leasona. ByA.J.Chnrcli,M.A. 2nd Edit Fcap.8T0. 

XAtin Ezeroiaea and Grammar Papers. By T. Collins, M.A. 2nd 

Eilition. Foip. 8το. 2i». M. 

Analytical Latin Ezeroiaea. By C. P. Mason, B. A. 2nd Edit. 8«.6<f. 

floala OrsBoa : a Series of Elementary Orcck Exercises. By Ber. J. W. 
DuTif. 3I.A., «ml R. W. Baddelcj. M.A. 3nl Riliilon. Fcnp. 8το. 2iu ed. 

Greek Verae Oompoaition. By G. Preston, M.A. Ccown 8το. 
4«.eJ. 

Bt tbb Bet. P. Frost, M.A., St. Jnnx^s Colleob, Cambridob. 

IkdogflB Latin» ; or. First Latin Readinff-Book, with English Notes 
sml η Dkrttonnry. Now Edition. Fcnp. 8vo. 2*. βά. 

Materiala for Latin Froee Compoaition. New Edition. Feap.8To. 
A Latin Verae-Book. An Introductory Work on Hexametera and: 

PenUoMtert. New Etlition. Fcnp. 8το. 3«. Key, δ*. 

Analeota GrsBoa Minora, with Introductory Scntenoea, English 

Notef.nnd η DietkHmry. New Edition. Fcnp. 8το. 3*. ed. 

Materiala for Greek Froee Cknnpoeition. New Edit. Fcap. 8fo. 

3•. 6d. Koj, Λβ, 

Vkxrilegium Poetioum. Elegiac Extracts from Ovid and Tibollii•. 

New Edition. WithNotw. Fcnp.8To.3•. 

Bt tbb Bet. F. E. Grbttou. 

A Tirat Cheqne-book for Latin Verae-makera. If. 64. 

A Latin Veraion for Maatera. 2«. 64. 

Beddenda; or PMsagei with Parallel Hints for Translation into 
Lntin ProM nnd Ten•. Crown 8το. 4$, Cd. 

Beddenda Reddita («m iiexl page). 

Bt H. A. HoLOBN, LLJ). 
VoUomm SUtuIa. Pert I. Passagee for Translation into Latin 
StflneMidHtroioTnrM. 8th Edition. ΡοΜ8το. 7*.ed. 

■ ■ Part IL Seleel Pessages for TransUtion into Latin Imi» 
aadCoMfelnsibteTerM. Srd Edition. Ρο^8το. t§. 

Pertm. SelodPaaeage• for Tranabtion into Greek Veree•. 



IM Mitloa• Pisl 8ve• 8•• 




Τοΐι> amiM, 



TRANSLATIONS, SELECTIONS, &c. 
*.* Una; of tlio loUowing hodti in ireU kilipted (ox Scliool Prtzec 
iBichriuB. TraniiUleil into Englieli Γπιμ b? F. λ. P>lc7, U.&. 

ΪΒ4Ε•ΙιΙ>οη. βίο. 7•.Μ. 
TruisUwd into EngtiiL• Veise by Amu Situiwkk. Crown 

ere. Jrol•. li.. 

Folio Eailion, «Htli 33 UlaetnitioDB aitei Ftumui. 2). a>. 

iaitbologl• Oneca. A Selection ot nioieeGreck Poclir.wit]! KotM. 

B; F. at. Ji.hii Tlmik'^mj. Uh ond ClMafxr EidM. leas. 4τ U. 
Anthologla L«tiiui. λ Selection of CIkhcc Luin Poeti?, from 

" ' - " ' lib KulcL B7 Rai. F. St. Juba TbuJnnij. Fekji. 

AriBtopbuiea ! Tlio Pcftce. Text anJ Metrical Truiilktimi. B^ 

n. U. Iln-wn. M.A. F,-.p. HO, Ti. W. 

Tbp \Viu.i«i. Tcil Mild Uctricd Ττ»η»1ιιϋοιι. By B. B, 

" <nn, X.A. Ffifi ito. Ϊ.. M. 

Corpua PoetBTUin Latlnonim. Edited bj Walker. lrol,8ro. lit, 
ΗοΐΜβ. Tlie Odea iui<l Carmen Ercciilnre. In EueliiL• Tcne b] 

J.Cssiniton, Μ.Λ. Tlkp-imnn. F»|>. Sm. 5i &J. 

The Siitinii nnd KpiHllea. In EneUBli Verse b; J. Coning- 

liliulreinl from Anliqao Gem» bv C. W. King. M.A. Tii• 

tutni>>H^<ril)iIiitn*li>cIi(iiib^lI. A. J-lIuun, U.l. Urgiam. IL U. 

Mfa» Elonenae*, «irv CnnuiiiTin Etoun Couititornn Deloctn. 

D< lllirbnnl 'iV-•. I roll. βνα. !&,. 
PropwUna. Tene tnndation• Inn BcMk T^ witli mkid U«b 

T*rt. U; P. A. Piik>T, ll.A. Γαρ. βτο. 1•. 
RAto. Gmsiu- TnuiaUtca b; E. M. Cope, M.A. Sro. It, 
riiilcbuB. TnuieUtcdl>7F.A.PtLle7,U.A. BmallBTo. it. 

Tlieictrtas. TniiinliiledbyF. A.PiIey.MA. SnuOiero, it. 

Analj-Hi and Indci ot Uie Dialogue•, lij Dr. Dt^. Pert 

BaddendA ReddltA : PMugc• from Enelisli Foetij, «itli a Latis 
Tertc TmulitHB. B/ F. E. Gnttoa. Οπιηβτβ. •>. 

SAlnliiB Corolln inLorlnliuBcgia SabolBE>ala[nrnnaeoa(exB*rattl 
tm Tlri ftoribn• Inn-dii. ErilUetntiK. Bra. 8•. U. 

8«rtnin 04rUiiulMinm Fkribo* ItiniB Seenknun ODntertan. By 

W. U. Bran. βη. 11^ 
Tli«(MrltH«. Id EngUdi Vcrw, hj C. 8. CalTvlqr, MA. Cnwa 

Stq. 7I.N. 
TWwlftUoaa into Engliah ud lAtin. B7 C. B. Calnricr, ILA. 

PoMSra. 7•.<Μ. 
Bs B. C. Jebb, ΜΛ. 1 H. Jackwn. MX, u>d W. E. Cotnr, 

ILA CnniTg.eL 

into Grock and Ιβώι Tm•. Br B. C. J«fab. 41α^ «latt 

■flt. ΐβ•.•α. 



β George Bell ami Sons* 



REFERENCE VOLUMES. 
A Latin Onuimuur. By T. H. X^, M.A. 6ib Thoutand. Pott θτο. 

A Short Latin Orammar tat 8ohool•. By T. H. Key• MJl., 

F.R.8. 11th EilitloB. PMt8T0. 8e. 64. 

AGuldatotheOhoioaofCaaMloalBooki. By J. B. Blayor, IIJI. 
TlM Theatre of the Oreekf . By J. W. Donaldion, D J). 8th 

Edition. PwtSTO. β«. 

A Diotlonary of Latin and Greek Quotatlone. By H. T. BSlej, 

PMt 8ro. e«. With IiKles Yerbomoi, βι. 

A Hlatory of Roman Literature. By W. 8. Teaffel, Profeuor at 

tht Unirervity of TQbinfrea. Bj W. Winner, Ph.D. t vol•. DemySn». 21«• 

Itodent'e Guide to the UnlTenity of Cambridge. Berieed and 

eorrectcd. 9πΙ Edition. Fcnp. Sro. β•. Μ. 



CLASSICAL TABLES. 

Greek Verba. A Catalogne of Verba, Irregnlar and Defective; their 
lendimr formatlonf, tcn»M, Mid inflexioni>• with Pnnuligma for oonJafrntioD» 
Bttlei for formation of t«nfM, 4e. *e. Bj J. B. Dalrd, T.C.D. St. M• 

Ckeek Aooente (Notes on). By A. Barry, D.D. Xcw Edition. U, 

Bomerio Dialeot Iti Leading Formi and Pccnliaritie•. By J. 8• 
Bnird,T.C.D. 5ow edition, roriwd ^ W. Qunion Untborford. U. 

Ckeek Aoddenoe. By the Ber. P. Froet, M.A. Kow Edition. 1$. 

Latin Aooidenoe. By the Ββτ. P. Froet, M.A. It. 

Latin Yertiiioation. If. 

Kotabilia Qiuedam; or tbc Principal Tennes of moet of the 
Irregnlnr Greek Verb• and Elementiuy Greolc, Latin, and French Con* 
ftmetion. New edition. 1«. 

Blohmond Rules for the Oridian Diatloh, drc By J. Tale» 

M.A. If. 

The Prlndplee of Latin Syntax. U. 



CAMBRIDGE SCHOOL AND COLLEGE 

TEXT-BOOKS. 

A Serif of Elementary Treati$e• for the n$e of Studentt in thi 

Univenitiee, S€hool$,'and Candidatee for the Fublic 

Examinatiom. Feap. 8ro. 

Arithmetia By Ber. C. Elsee, M.A. Fcap. 8ra 7th Edit 8f . Μ 

Algebra. By the Ber. C. EUee, MJL 4tbEdit. 4t. 

Arlthmetlo. By A. Wiigl^, MJL 8«. 6<i. 

«^— A PlrogietiiTe Course of Examples. With Answen. By 
. ^. WatMn. M.A. SrdBdition. 8t.Qd. 

Algebra. ProgreseiTe Course of Examples. By Ber. W. F. 
X'Miehnil,lULtaa«R.Frowdt8Bith,X.A. Κ 6(1. 



£ιΐΗαιΙίοηπΙ Work*. 



PHILOLOGY. 



^iTJ^^•. '.:■ 



IIU 



■ith AvptBdi™. 

in DiiTioiri«( η 



rt.'—qmirtHlt Xninl. 
ΊΗριΕίιΐΜ, wHb (jvciiuea ιηι,Ή, poit Inn on )i|>|>linitteD. 
M«w DtcUonary οΓ the English lAoguage. Coinbinme Eiplu- 

Htlon with Ktjmrtoirj, ui-l «ipiuu-lj- illuf imli••! h» yunUlioiii (roe tbe 
bu:it liitlioHtiu•. Iti Dr. RkliAnlbni. S•.••* EiUliuii. witli ■ euiiileiiuiBt. 
:'.*Ui.U.lU.U.i Iwlrnuiiii,»!. Ιΐ•.β<1.) πιηιο. β1. 12•. UupFkiBnt 






, 12•. 



Syuooyma aad Aalaajmi of the EngUsb Lansi'iteO' By Aich- 

ckricuo Miixtli. iiul Mitiou. Ρί-Ίβη. S•. 
STDOoymB DiaoriniliiatBd. Ijj AicliJcaLoa Smilb. DBmySra I6«. 
Xtjrmologic•! Gloasary οΓ neariy 2600 EneUah Word* In 

A Sjrlac Orammu'. By Q. Γ1ιΙ1Ιί]η. U.D. SnI Kditiou, euliu-eud. 
Λ ar*mta*r of Ui• Artbia Languae•' By Be*• V- '• Bean• 



DIVINITY, MORAL PHILOSOPHY, &0. 

KoTum Teatamentum OrBcnim, Teitui &te|>luuiiei. 16C0. Bj 
F. H. ecrinngr, A.X., LI..D. Sl-h Ά]Μβλ. Ιβαιο. tl• «. AlN ο• 
WrUlBg Paper, wlUi Wkk llBTvln. UnlMxnud. U>. 

Oodax B«tn aanUbrlglnuU. 4to. 3β<. 

A ruU CollftUon of the Codes SlnaiUotia with tlie Bee^Ted T«it 

λΙ tb> Snw TntuMBt, with Vrilical IntradnEtioB. Iwl Eilitloa. mlMd, 

Fni•, θ•ο. 6•. 

A f lain lutroduoUon to the diUoluu of the New Teetuuent. 

Wtlh Forty Faaluiloi fron Auntcnt JIuaxiriptL Iwl Kdlthn. Bra. Ml 

Six Leoturai on the Text of th• New Teetament. Foe Engliih 

Boykn. Crown Sro. 4λ, 

TtM New Teitanent for EngUih Readen. BythelatoH.AUord, 

D.D. ToL I. Fart I. Snl EiliL 12<. Vol. I, Pnrt II. inl Edit. ISbM. 
ToL II. Part I. lul Bdit. IIW. Vol II. Pirt II. Itnrl Edit. Ul 

The Qreek Teatamant By tbe late H. Alford, D.D. Vol I. «th 

EdK.ll.fb. ToL II. Mh Eilit. II. «1. Vol. III. «h Eriit. Ik Tol. IT. 
Part I. Mk Edit. l». ToL IV. Put II. 1th Edit. IM. Vol.ir,ll.Ua 



«ΜΑ 



8 George Bell and Som* 

OMnetrioal Gonio SMtiom. By W. H. Beiatit, M.A. 8rd Edit. 
Stamoitaiy O^ometiioal Ckmio βθοϋοη•. By W. H. Besant, 
TlM OaooMtvy of Conk». By C. Taylor, H.A. 2nd Edit, βτο- 
Soliitkmi of Oeometrloal Floblema, propoeed at St John*• 

Colkf«(nMil830tol8M. By T. OMkia, 3I.A. Sro. 12^. 

TRIGONOMETRY. 

The Shrewibnij Trigonometrj. By J. C. P. Aldona. Crown 

8vo. tM, 

Ztamontaiy Trigonometry. By T. P. Huditon, M.A. 84. 6</. 
Stamonta of Plane and Spherloal Trigonometry. By J. Hind« 

X.A. 5th Editkm. ISmo. 6*. 

An Slementary Treatlae on Mensuration. By B. T. Moore, 

ILA. 5•. 



ANALYTICAL GEOMETRY 

AND DIFFERENTIAL CALCULUS. 

An Introduction to Analytical Plane Geometry. By W. P. 

Tarnball, H.A. 8ro. 12*, 

Tlreatise on Plane Ck>-ordinate Geometry. By M. OOricn, Μ.Λ. 

8ro. fh. 

Plroblema on the Principles of Plane Co<^»rdinate Geometry. 

Bj W. WiUton, M.A. 8ro. l«k. 

Tillinear Co-ordinates, and Modem Analytical Geometry of 

T*ro I>iinon!>ionii. By W. A. Wbitwortb, M.A. 8vo. Ιβ». 

An Slementary Treatise on Solid Geometry. By W. 8. Aldis, 

U.L• 2im1 Edition RviK-d. 8vo. 8•. 

Geometrical Illustrations of the DUSurential Calculus. By 

It. B. PcU. 8to. 21^60. 

Slementary Treatise on the Differential Calculus. By M. 

O'Brien, M.A. 8vo. 10^ OcL 

Kotes on Roulettes and Glissettes. By W. XL Bcsaiit, M.A. 
8n>. 3i^ <hL 

SUiptio Functions, Slementary Treatise on. By A. Cayloy, M.A. 

Demy 8?0. 15•. 



MECHANICS & NATURAL PHILOSOPHY. 

Statics, Elcmentaiy. By H. Goodwin, D.D. Fcap. θτο. 2nd 

Editkm. Si. 

Statics, Treatieo on. By 8. Eamshaw, M.A. 4th Edition, θτα 
Dynamics, A Treatise on Elementary. By W. Gamett, B.A. 

tndBditioB. CrowB8f0. 6•. 

Stfttios and Dynamios, Problems in. By W. Walton, ILL• θτα 
10». Μ. 



DyMMtoa eC ft W0A Bodr. ■iWtaM i< Knavh• «%n^ 

ir.X.«fM^)U. ■•>«, «i.M. 

MWfaB. A» r 17 tmOm mt. ^ J. B.Ti w.K.l• Τ•.Μ. 

Optta^OwirtMl• II^V.S.AUklU. r«9.*N. «fcU. 

Om». Am BlMilMT TwKtlm m. 4r hit MMwl• FmI L 

WWW. k,w. ihrtn.ia>.N. 
0*lldi.IMMl;«rlhtlMmHiataf«liMtfU#*. arhril 

■Mt ABBtaMaturlMMiNM. ayW-OwH^BA. Onn 

•m. ΜΗΗΪβμΜ. hM. 
0«α«ιΜΒα tettn, Π|Μΐ IBMlnth• iL VMM ■** 

HrW.».Bi|*fi rUi. IWa. IkN. 

HMml BMMtvP.T.M^aj. 4iL ^ ^^ I 

AMiDDOHT. An lirtMteliM lo Una. «r F. T. Hris, lU. I 

A«tnaeBi7,I'netkdHid%«Mr{nL SrB.Jbte,>LA. Bfo^ Ito 1 

Ai tt onomy, KlctnenUij ChapUn on, ta«M tb• " Irtiiiiwil 
Pkjriqna'sfBMit. Bf U. noorisi•. S.D. «M. tkU. 

Pom HftthemkUos ud Nktnr•! PUkMophy. A ConpendiBM et 

Fact• i»>4 FDrmiilB in. I17 O. R. ewUrr. Fnp.trg. IilM. 
ElemenUrr Couna ot KatliamaUe•. Bj U. Goodwin, ΏΛ>. 
Mb Fytitiun. βτα. 1β>. 

Problama and ExMnple•. adnpiMl to tb• ■ ElenMobu? Ccnne i( 

Untbcmiitin.- 3r0 E>lil>Di>. tmi. V 
SoIuUdiu of Ooodwln'i CoUeoUon of Froblena Kid TwmtfM 
Bf W. W. Hun, ll.A. Snl LOitio•, nrijed ud «]h««L Βπ. b. 

PuM HBthematio•, E'Etucutuy Eiunpl•• in. Bj J. Taylof. βιΟί 

7•. Μ. 
Enolld, McduintcaL ByUieUt«W.WlMireU,DJ>. SthEdition. i«. 
Ifeohmnioi of ComtrueUon. With nnmaioiu Fumjlw S7 

H.Fi!DwUli,r.B.A.fl. Rro. 11•. 
iLiitl-Leeailttam•, labia oL By B. Z. FOipowtlu. Sfd Editioo. 

B*o. Ιΐ•ί 
If»UMm•UαϋaBdoUMTWriUIlg■ofB.L•.XUl■.>LA. 8m !«•. 
Pnr• and Applied OalcnilattoD. XoIm ob tb• Piindpli• «L Ώ» 

Rgr. i. CteUk, K.A. DnrSTS. U•. 
VhyBlo•, Tba MatbamatiMl PrimcipU oL Bf Β•τ. J, ChaUi•. ILA. 



Μ*ϋ 



10 George Bell and Som* 



HISTORY, TOPOGRAPHY, &a 

Bom• and the OampagiUL By B. Bnrn, >LA. With 85 £n- 

gmrin^ mm! 26 Map• «ad PImm. With Appendix. 4t<». 31.3•. 

Modem Europe. By Dr. T. H. Dyer. 2nd Edition revited and 

eoatianed. 5 rol•. Deaj 8ro. 2?. 12*. ed. 

The HIatory of the XInea of Rom•. By Dr. T. H. Dyer. 8?o. 

Ιβις 

A Flea for LiTy. By Dr. T. H. Dyer, βτα 1«. 

Boma Regalia. By Dr. T. H. I>yer. 8τα 2•, Μ. 

Tlie Hiatory of Pompeii: its Bni]din):r8 and AntiqniticK. By 
T. H. Qjer. 3rd Edition, broo^ht down to li<(74. Poit 8ro. 7•. 6d. 

Andent Athena: its History, Topocrapky, and Remains. By 
T. H. Dyer. 8aper>royiU βτο. Cloth. 11. 5*. 

The Decline of the Roman Republio. By O. Long. 5 Tola. 

8to. 14•. cftch. 

A Hiatory of England during the Early and Middle Agea. By 

C. H. PcniYon. MJL 2nd EiUtion reriied and enUr^cd. 8το. Tol. I. 
16•. ToLII. 14•. 

Hiatorical Mapa of England. By C. H. Pearson. Folia 2nd 

Eilition rerifetl. 31•. 6d. 

Hiatory of England. 1800-15. By Harriet Martinean, with new 
and copkrae Index. 1 vol. 3». β«Ι. 

Hiatory of the Thirty Teara' Peace, 1815-46. By Harriet Mar• 

tinvttO. 4 Tol». if. dd. each. 

A Practical Synopaii of EngUah Biatory. By A. Bowes. 4th 

Ei'ltion. 8ro. 2•. 

Stodent'a Text-Book of Bngliah and General Hiatory. By 

D. B«a]•. Crown 8ro. 2f^ 6d. 

Xirea of the Queena of England. By A. Strickland. Libraiy 
Edition, 8 rob. 7•. Gd. each. Cheaper Edition, 6 toIs. 5•. oaeh. Abridged 
Edition. 1 rol. 6•. ed. 

Xginhard'a Life of Karl the Great (Charlemagne). Translated 

wHh Note•, b7 W. Glnister, >f .Α., B.C.L•. Crown 8ro. 41•. ed. 

Ontlinea of Indian Hiatory. By A. W. Hughes. Small post 

8ro. 8i.6d. 

The Elementa of General Hiatory. By Prof. Tytlor. New 

Editioa, brousrht flown to 1874. Small post 8το. •. 6d. 

ATLAS£& 
An Atlaa of Claaaical Geography. 24 Mape. By W. Hughea 

and O. Long, M.A. New Edition. Imperial 8το. 12ik6d. 

A Orammar-Sohool Atlaa of Olaaaical Geography. Ten Mapa 

■elected from the abova. Xew Edition. Imperial 8το. δ•. 

nnt Claaaical Mapa. By the Ber. J. Tate, M.A. 8rd Edition. 
Imperial θνο. ' 7•. 6d. 

■tendard Zilbnury Atlaa of ClaiaJoal Geography. Imp. 8τα 

7e.6d. 




PHILOLOGY. 
mnunMBii mcmoiujnr <w i 

&sSeS*1A* "**•-»* — » -«fc-»»^- 

11HMlMIMI»^lllllll|ipiHlllfclH«^l«W<IWL 
till iwftiigiiry W. JlSSSSl ](MraMlM,«S^S||la 
'*!L*!Sl lt i rltt ii * ^»»ιΜΙΙιιιι, I I I i | lair iw iil>. «M «ί*. 
l«hWM»i MM•», 4•.•!. 

IMlBlMlMl mmgt B{rT-H.I«,]IX,JA& •μ^ MkU. 

JMi M liiil k IrtMj tf i». CM••*, «t 

■tlMolactat OkwMT of μκΙτ BMO B^W «Mk 



DIVINITY, MORAL PHILOSOPHY, Ao. 
Komm T«*Uineiitum Ghwonm, Textoa StepliMiiei, 15β<Χ Qr 
F. H. βΐήηαβτ. ί.Χ., LUO. Sn BlitioB. ΙβιΐΗ. t,. M. AIw Μ 
Writi^ Paper, irlUiWM«]I<iT«lB. lUlMnud. I&l 
Bji tit »amt Amluir. 
Oodex BeiM Okntebrlaleiul•. 4to. 36•. 
Λ Τχύΐ CollaUon of tht Oodex SlnftlUooi with tbe BeoairBd T«zt 



TlM Haw TMUmant for EngUih BMulan. B7tbelklBH.AUMU 
D.D. ToL I. Part I. Μ Bdit. I». Vol. I. Put II. lad VMt, Vk.U. 
TbL II. Part I. tad Bdit. Ite ToL Π. Part Π. Sad Edit. Ul 

nw Onek TNtMMnL B7 tli• iM• H. Alfctd, DJ>. ToL L eth 

KdM. a »•. ToL II. Mk Hit. IL 4a ToL ΠΙ. Rh Sdit. Ua T*L IT. 
FaitLMkUlViaa ToL IT. Part H. «b Edit 14a ToLIT.Uiah 



12 George Bell and Som' 



CompAnioQ to th• Of«ek TMtament By A. C. Barrett, MJL 

SnlE<litk»B. FMp.8TO. V. 

Xiber Apologetioui. The Apology of TertulUan, with English 
Kotoe, bj H. ▲. Woodhfta. LL.D. Snd Editkm. 8TO.8t.6d. 

Th• Book of Pialxn•. A New Tnimlntion, with Introduction•, Ae. 
By Very R«t. J. J. 8t«w«rt Pvroirne, OJ>, 8ro. Vol. 1. 4th Editioo, 18•. 
ToL U. 4tli Edit. ICi. 

—— Abridged for Schools. 2nd Edition. Crown 8τα lOf. 64. 
Biitory of th• Articles of Religion. By C. H. Hardwick. 8rd 

Edition. Po«t8ro. &ϋ. 

Pearson on th• Creed. Carefully printed from an early edition. 
With AMlfri• and IiHlcxl»7E.Wiilfon1,M.A. Pontero. 6«. 

Doctrinal System of 8t John as Evidence of the Date of his 

Oo^peL Bj RcT. J. J. Lin«, X.A. Crown 8ro. Sn. 

An Historical and Eiplanatory Treatise on the Book of 

Comnran Pmyer. Br llor. W. O. Uomphry, B.D. 5th Edition, enlnrfed. 
ftauill |io«t βτο. 4ii.d<L 

Th• New Table of Lessons Explained. By Ber. W. G. Homphiy, 

B.D. Fcnp. 1•. 6il. 

A Commentary on the Croepels for the Sandays and other Hdy 
Dnjt of the Cbrictinn Ycnr. By Rct. W. Denton, AM. New Edition. 
3 vol». 8ro. 54<•. Hold M*|ifimtclj. 

Commentary on the Epistles for the Sundays and other Hdy 
Dnri of the Christian Year. By Rer. W. Denton, A.M. 2 roU. 36i. Sold 
ieimnitrlT. 

Commentary on the Acts. By Ββτ. W. Denton, A.M. Vol. I. 

8vo. 18m. Vol. II. IK 

Notes on the Catechism. By Rev. A. Barry, D.D. 5th Edit. 
Fcnp. &. 

Catechetical Hints and Helps. By Rev. E. J. Boyce, M.A. 8rd 

Eiition, η.•νΙ<ι•«1. Fen p. 2•. «*•<. 

Xsamination Papers on Religious Instruction. By Rev. E. J. 
Chnrch Teaching for the Church's Children. An Exposition 

of the Catechinni. By the Iter. F. W. Unnier. bq. fcap. S•. 

The "Winton Church Catechist QuentionB and Answers on the 

Teachinir of the Clinirh CntKcliinni. Ilr th<• late Rer. J. 8. B. Moneeli, 
LUD. 3nl EiUtion. Cloth, 3».; or in Έολτ Parte, Mwcd. 

Th• Church Teacher's Manual of Christian Instruction. By 

Her. M. F. t«a(U«r. Itfth Thou<%nd. 2«.β(1. 

8hort Explanation of the Epistles and Oospels of the Chria- 

tian Year, with gncrtione. Royal 3;ittio. 2e. Od.; calf, -U. Od. 

Bntler's Analogy of Religion ; with Introduction and Index hj 

Rev. Dr. 8tccfi*. Now EiUtion. Fcap. 3«. 6d. 

— Three Sermons on Human Nature, and Disaertaticn en 

Tlrtne. By W. WhoweU, D.D. 4th Edition. Fcap.8ro. Seed. 

Z«eoturea on the Hietoiy of Moral Philosophy in England. By 
W. Whewell, D.D. Crown 8ro. 8«. 

Xlem«nU of Morality, including Polity. By W. Whewell, D.D. 
Kew EiUtion, in 8ro. ISi. 

Aetranomy and 0«neral Physio• (Bridgewater Treatise). New 

■dMon. U, 



M|_„ 



14 Oeorge Bell and Soni 

Tkmotlosl Guide to Modem Flrenoh ConTenfttioiL Feep. θ?ο• 

V^wnoh Poetrj for the Tonng. With Notes. Feep. 8το. 2f . 
Ifeteriele for Tirenoh Proee Compoeitlon ; or, Selectiont from 

the btst EMrlbh ProM Writer•. Kew Editkm. Feap. βτο. 4«. 64. Kej.6•. 

Ptoeateon Gontemporaiiie. With Nofeee. 8το. New Edition, 

iVTiMd. Si. 

ZiO Petit Cknnpegiioii; a French Talk-Book for Little Children, 
lemo. 2ii.ed. 

An Improred Modem Pooket Diotionerj of the French and 

EnffUsh LunffiiftTC•. SStli ThonMiivl, with additioiii. ΙβοΜί. Cloth. 4e. 
Aleo i« t ToU., in neiit leatherette, 6«. 

Modem Frenoh-Sn^h and Snglish-FTenoh Dtotkmarj. 8nd 

BditioB. rtriMd. In 1 toL Un. 60. (formerlj S tole. 25•.) 

GOMBEBTS FBENCH ΒΒΑλΙΑ. 

Being a Selection of the best Tragedies and Comedies of Molidro, 
BUicioo• Corneille• and Voltaire. With ▲nramente and Note• bj K• 
Oonhert. 5«w Edition, nriwd I7 F. E. ▲. Oaie. Foap. 8το. U. each 1 

■•^^*'• C09TKST8. 

Xousast— LeMiMnthrape. L'Arare. La Bonrfeoia OentUhonme. Lo 
Tkrtnffa. L• Malade Inuurinaire. Let Femme• Bavantee. Lm FonrberiM 
do Scapin. Let PtMoom• Ridicnlei. L'Eoolo do• Fommo•. L'Eoolo doe 
lUrii. LoyModnmalgr^Lui. 

fUavBf PhMre. Enther. Athalie. Iphigtfaie. Let Plaidonn. 
ThAaldo; or. Let Frrret Ennemi•. kniirvuukqa». Britanaiena. 

P. OoavKiLUtcLoCid. Horace. Cinna. Potjoooto. 

ToLTAiaa t— Zaire. 



GERMAN CLASS-BOOKS. 
Materials tor Qerman Proee Compoiition. Bj Dr Buchheim. 

Mh Edition, rerircd• with an Index. Fcap. 4•.64. 

▲ Oerman Ghrammar for Pnblie Schools• By the Ber. ▲. C. 

OapiaaBdF.Holl Mailer. Fcap. 2•. ed. 

ΚάΙιβΙηΜΊ Dtr (Mkngene. With Notes I7 Dr. W.Stromberg• U. 



ENGLISH CLASS-BOOKS. 

Tha momenta of the Xngliah Laagoage. Βτ Ε. Adams, FhJ). 

UthEdHioB. PoetSro. •1•.64. 

The Rudiments of Bnglish Grammar and Analysis. By 

B. IdaM•• PkD. Kew Edition. Ροηρ.8το. ti. 

Bt 0. P. Masox. BA. Lovooii Uititbbsitt• 

nrst Hotions of Qrammar for Toong Learners. Foms. Sto. 

GtottL Sd. -^ w 

llrst 8t«ps in XngUsh Grammar for Junior Classes. Demy 

ISm. VewBdlUoe. U. 

GtttUn•• of XngUsh Orammir lor the use of Joolor Classes. 

CBelh. Uhldlttea. la.ed. 



I 

Λ I 



{ 



16 George Bell and 8on%* Educational Works, 

A Hew Manual of Book-keeping. By P. Crellin, Acooontant 

Ftotnra School-Booka. In Simple Language, with nnmorone 
niwtrmtioBff. Rojal lemo. 

Bekool Primer. 6d.— 8cliool Reader. B7 J. TiUcArd. li^—Poetry Book 
for School». K—Tbe Life of Jonepb. K— The Scriptnre ΓλπιΜοβ. Br tlie 
Iter. J. B. Clfu-ke. !«.— The Scriiitaro Mimclcs. Bjr the Rot. J. E. Chrke. 
U.— The Vew TertAment Hittory. Bj tlie Rer. J. O. Wood, II.A. U—Tbe 
Old TentMnent Hintorr. Bjr tlie Rer. J. O. Wood, M.A. K— The Story of 
Baajaa'• PiUrrloi't ProvreM. 1«.— The Life of Ckrintopher ColnmHu. Bj 
■uak CrvBi]rtoa. !«.— The Life of MArtiii Lutber. Bj Sanik Cronptoa. 1•. 



BOOKS FOR YOUNQ READERS. 

In 8 Tol». Limp cl<>th, 6<f. each. 

The XewJiom Lenib : Rn^wond Box ; Poor Fan ; Wino Oty* ^Tbe Cat 

•ad the Hen ; 9ani and hi» One Ro«l.letr : Boh and Tom L^c 1 A Wn*rk Tbo 

Three Monkejti stonr of a Cat. told Ι•.τ Ucr^lf The Blind Boj { Tlie llnto 

Girl; A New Tale of Babcn in a Wood The Derand tbo Kniirht ι Tlie Xcw 

Baak-BOte : The Roral Ti*it ; A Kinff*» Walk on a Wintvr't Daj QaeoB Bee 

aad Bofj Bee Gnll't Crafr, a tftory of the 8ea. 



BELL'S READING-BOOKS. 

FOR SCHOOLS AND PAROCHIAL LIBRARIES. 

The pnpnlaritj which the 'Book• for Ynnnir Rcadem' bare attained is 
a foflideBt proof that tcachom and pupil» alike aiqimre of tbo nm of inter• 
CMtimr »torie», with a «limple plot in piaco of the dry combination of letter* and 
^Haldcf, makinjr no impremion on the mind, of which eleBentaiy r iai li ay• 
Moki irenerallr oonsiKt. 

The Pahlinbert ban* therefore tbonirbt it adrimHle to extend the appUeatkm 
ef thia prtedple to book• adapted for more adranced reader•. 

Now Ready. Pott Sro. Strongly bound, 

Kaatennan Ready. By Captain Manyat, B.N. It, M, 

The Settlera in Canada. By Captain Manyat. B.N. It, ed. 

ParaUea flrom Natore. (Selected.) By Mn. Oatty. It, 

Menda in For and Feathera. By Gwynfiyn. It. 

Botainaoii Oruaoe. If. M, 

Andanan's Daalah Talea. (Selected.) By E. Bell, 31A. U. 

Bouthej^LAteofKelaon. (Abridged.). If. 

Orimm*» Oannan Talea. (Selected.) By E. Bell, M.A. U. 

Llii Of tha Pnka of Walllngton, with Mape and rkn•. li. 

Othtn in PnpartUion. 



t Prlaled by Joan STaaaeawATi• OmU• Si. L tioea ler Sq. 



^ 



fi 



ί -^ ■ 




The borrower must return this item on or before 
the last date stamped below. If another user 
places a recall for this item, the borrower will 
be notified of the need for an earlier return. 

Non-receipt of overdue notices does not exempt 
the borrower from overdue fines. 



Harvard College Widener Library 
Cambridge, MA 02138 617-495-2413 




C ANCgglj^«jiahdle with care. 

Thank you for helping to preserve 
library collections at Harvard. 



■Λ ^ A . - / • 



>^>«Ν>^-Λ y